Theological Theses
Theses theologicae
This volume holds the Theses on Theology I–XLIII and On Faith I–XXII, in eighteen sections.
Theology names speech about God, and stands to faith as science to understanding§1
1Theology, by the etymology of the word, means speech about God. Taken generally, it names every teaching that treats of God and of divine things. And because God can be treated of in two ways — first from principles known by the natural light, then from principles which God has made known in a supernatural manner — a twofold theology is commonly distinguished: one natural, the other supernatural.
Natural theology is that part of philosophy which treats chiefly of immaterial being and of God. Aristotle himself calls metaphysics by this name in the first book of the Metaphysics. Supernatural theology, however, is that teaching about God which has its origin from divine revelation. This theology is called theology absolutely and by antonomasia. It is of this alone that we must treat from here on.
Further, the habit that rests on revelation is twofold. One is that by which we simply believe and embrace what is contained in the word of God; and this habit is nothing other than faith itself. The other is that by which a person is fitted to explain distinctly the things that faith believes, to assert and defend them with various reasons, and from them to draw legitimate consequences. This habit is properly called theology.
Theology, taken in this way, stands to faith as science stands to understanding. For faith is the habit of the principles; theology is the habit of the conclusions. The primary and principal object of faith is certain truths immediately and expressly revealed by God. The proper objects of theology are those revealed only mediately and virtually — that is, those gathered by reasoning from those first immediately revealed truths. So theology, though distinguished from faith, still presupposes faith and in a way includes it. But faith does not necessarily bring theology along with it.
Latin · §1
The Latin is on each section page: §1
Theology is not required of every person for salvation, yet the church cannot stand without it§2
2Many things are commonly disputed about theology in the schools. But what we now propose to teach on this subject will be referred to these heads: first, what and how great is the necessity of theology; second, what is its nature, where we must inquire into its genus and difference; third, what is the dignity of theology and its excellence above the remaining sciences.
As to the first: it is certain that theology is not in itself necessary for each person unto salvation — that is, it is not necessary that all who come to eternal life be endowed with theological science. For in the church all are not teachers, as the Apostle teaches (1 Corinthians 12:29); nor are they for that reason deprived of salvation. For the salvation of individuals, faith suffices; a fuller and wider knowledge of the things of faith is not necessarily required.
Nevertheless theology — that is, such a science of divine things as can defend, explain, and commend the faith itself — is necessary in the church, so that the church may stand and be preserved, and so that individuals may obtain salvation. This the Apostle teaches (Ephesians 4:11-14), where besides other things he affirms that Christ appointed teachers in his church for the perfecting of the saints and the building up of the body of Christ, and so that we may not be children tossed and carried about by every wind of teaching. From this it is plain that there is danger, if there are no teachers in the church, that its frame be dissolved, the building fall, and private persons fall away from the faith, carried off by many and various errors. And the same Apostle requires as a necessary condition in a bishop that he be able to exhort in sound doctrine and to refute those who contradict (Titus 1:9) — which cannot be done by one who is not more learned in sacred things than the common run of the faithful.
Latin · §2
The Latin is on each section page: §2
The church has never lacked teachers above the faithful people; faith itself requires theological science in the church§3
3And certainly the church never existed without such men, who by doctrine in divine things stood above the pious and faithful people. For of old doctors of that kind were the patriarchs and the prophets, who had their own schools and disciples — those called in Scripture the sons of the prophets. A school of that kind is thought to have been the hill of God mentioned in (1 Samuel 10). And it is thought to have taken that name because divine teaching was handed down there. Likewise in (2 Chronicles 34) mention is made of the Mishneh, in which Huldah the prophetess is said to have lived. That word is translated by many as school, or college, which our French version has followed. For from the usage of the Chaldee and Rabbinic tongue the root signifies to learn and to teach. Whence the Talmudic text is called by the Hebrews the Mishnah, as if you were to say doctrine, or discipline, by a certain antonomasia.
After the times of the prophets also the Jewish church had its own theologians, who were called Wise Men, Masters, and Scribes. With that title Ezra himself is marked in the book that bears his name. And of this same kind were those who in the Gospel are called doctors and experts of the law. From them Christ, taking away the key of knowledge, handed it to the apostles, and to pastors and teachers, who for their part are their successors.
But besides ordinary bishops and pastors, in whom at least some knowledge of theology is required, the Christian church from the beginning has had its own schools, and doctors professing sacred teaching in them and expounding the divine writings. Especially famous was the Alexandrian school, in which, if Jerome is believed in his book On Ecclesiastical Writers, there had been in an unbroken series, from the times of the evangelist Mark down to Jerome's own times, ecclesiastical doctors. Of whom Pantaenus is especially remembered, and Clement of Alexandria, who succeeded him.
And certainly from the very necessity of faith the necessity of theological science is inferred. For faith cannot be propagated and endure unless there are those who teach, commend, and defend the faith. But it is not for every believer to do this — only for those who are skilled in Scripture and in divine things. So for the preservation of the faith and of the church, and consequently for the salvation of men, theology is necessary: that is, in the church there must be men skilled in divine things, who generate, foster, and nourish faith in others — though it is not necessary that each person be so taught and skilled.
Latin · §3
The Latin is on each section page: §3
Theology is not a science by Aristotle's strict definition, yet it is rightly called science by the evidence of the consequence§4
4So much, then, is clear about the necessity of theology. But now, that we may hold clearly and distinctly what it is, we must first inquire into its genus. The first question, therefore, is whether our theology is a science. On which we say that theology is not a science accurately speaking, and according to the definition of science laid down by Aristotle. For science according to Aristotle is an evident assent: but theological conclusions are not evident. And that is because they are gathered from inevident principles. For faith is the habit of the theological principles. But faith is an inevident habit. For the Apostle opposes faith to sight: (2 Corinthians 5:7) — By faith, he says, we walk, not by sight. And (Hebrews 11:1) teaches that faith is of things that are not seen. Faith, he says, is the substance of things hoped for, and the argument of things that are not seen.
Now those things are said to be evident which of themselves move the intellect to the knowledge of them — that is, which of themselves persuade and commend themselves to the mind, and by their own light so strike and convince the mind that it cannot but assent to them. That this does not suit the mysteries of our faith is plain. For they are not things known of themselves, whose truth of itself lays itself open to our mind. But that we assent to them, we do because of the authority and testimony of God, who revealed and confirmed them by his Word.
But here a distinction must be made between the evidence of the consequent and the evidence of the consequence. For theological conclusions are indeed not evident: yet the consequence by which they are drawn from their principles is evident. From inevident premises, to be sure — but they are gathered evidently. For example: that Christ is true God and true man is a principle of faith, which of itself is not evident, but is believed because of God's testimony alone. Yet from it it evidently follows that in Christ there are two wills, one divine and the other human. And so in this respect theology lacks nothing toward the true character of a science.
Although, however, theology is not a science properly and strictly speaking, and according to all the conditions of science laid down by Aristotle, still there is no habit of the mind to which it more nearly approaches, and to which it ought rather to be referred. For it is a certain knowledge evidently deduced from certain principles, which, though they are inevident, are no less certain than if they were evident. And so it is rightly and fittingly called a science, nor can it be designated by any more apt name.
Latin · §4
The Latin is on each section page: §4
Theology is one science by species under divine revelation, and is practical rather than merely speculative§5
5Further, theology is one science by species, not many. For although it treats of things that are very diverse — for example, of God, of angels, of man, of virtues and vices, which seem to belong to altogether different sciences — still all those things agree in one common formal reason, under which they confront and are objected to theology. That common reason is divine revelation. For the things I have named do not fall under the theologian's consideration in any way whatever, but only insofar as they can be known through divine revelation. For example, concerning the nature, powers, and duty of man the theologian does not teach whatever can be taught, but only those things which he has learned and gathered from the word of God.
Here it must also be noted that not whatever God reveals in any manner whatever pertains to the object of theology. For God may have revealed certain things privately to many persons, which do not fall under this science. But here by revelation we understand that which is common to the whole church, and which was made for its common usefulness, and which God willed to be consigned in writing. For the theologian ought to prove his assertions not from private revelations made to this person or that, but from sacred Scripture.
Further, theology does not seem to be a science merely speculative, nor merely practical, but practical and speculative at once. And that is because theology treats of many things that belong to practical science as well as to speculative. For it contemplates God and the divine mysteries, which do not fall under action; and it also gives precepts of life, and teaches what manners are worthy of a Christian man.
Nevertheless we judge theology to be practical rather than speculative. For the whole of theology is occupied in the explanation and defense of the things contained in the Scriptures. But the teaching contained in the Scriptures, from the scope of God himself who teaches and reveals, is referred to action — namely to the love of God and of neighbor. Nor has anyone attained the scope of this teaching who does not refer whatever he has learned from the word of God to that end. For Christ affirms in (Matthew 22:37-40) that the law and the prophets hang on these two commandments: you shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul, and your neighbor as yourself. Then Paul says in (Romans 15:4) that whatever things were written were written for our learning, that through patience and the comfort of the Scriptures we might have hope. But above all his words in (2 Timothy 3:16-17) are to be weighed: All Scripture is inspired by God, and is useful for teaching, for reproof, for correction, for discipline which is in righteousness; that the man of God may be perfect, and thoroughly furnished unto every good work.
To this belongs the fact that the Gospel is called by the same Paul a teaching according to godliness (1 Timothy 6:3). For that is for no other reason than that the chief scope of the Gospel is to form us unto godliness. Indeed those articles which seem most to pertain to contemplation — namely concerning the divinity and incarnation of the Son of God — are called by the Apostle in specie the mystery of godliness, in chapter 3 of the same epistle (1 Timothy 3:16). Add that the habit of the theological principles is faith. But true faith is a practical habit. And the habit of the principles and the habit of the conclusions are of the same genus.
Latin · §5
The Latin is on each section page: §5
The object of theology is God as the savior of men, not deity considered apart from that respect§6
6As for the object of theology, it is to be noted that sometimes the object of a science is said to be whatever the science considers in any way. So the object of theology is not one. For it considers many and very diverse things: God, the church, angels, the sacraments. Yet all these agree in one common appellation, insofar as they fall under the theologian's consideration. For whatever the theologian treats can be called divine things. For they are either God himself, or other things ordered in some way to God. Nor is anything properly considered by the theologian except with some respect to God. So if anyone asks about the object of theology, it can not ineptly be answered that that object is divine things.
But for the most part the object of any science is said to be that of which the science principally intends to give us knowledge, and on account of which it considers all the rest — because, namely, they lead to a fuller and more perfect acquaintance with it. Of this kind the object of theology is God, which almost all confess, and which the very word theology teaches, which, as was noted above, means speech about God. But it is not agreed whether that object is God simply, as God is, or rather under some certain respect. The former is defended by the more celebrated scholastics following Thomas Aquinas, and they state that the object of theology is God as God is, and, as they speak, under the reason of deity. But this seems to us too loose and general. Nor is the scope of theology to lead us simply into the knowledge of God as God is; rather it treats of God with some respect to men.
Therefore the object of theology can more conveniently be said to be God, as God is, and the savior of men. For the whole of Scripture proposes God to us under this respect. And it principally intends to teach us what benefits of God are toward men, and what worship and obedience he in turn requires of them. But if it touches any other things, it does so in order to declare and confirm these more. For example, when it teaches that there are three Persons in God — Father, Son, and Holy Spirit — its scope is not simply to teach us this truth; but by it it wills to inform us more clearly and richly concerning the manner of our redemption and salvation, which was procured for us through Christ, and is applied and sealed to us through the Spirit. And likewise the attributes of God, such as justice and mercy, are narrated in the Scriptures in relation to men, so that they may know how far the justice of God is to be feared by them, and what refuge they ought to seek in his mercy.
Latin · §6
The Latin is on each section page: §6
Theology's dignity appears from its object — above metaphysics, and wide through creatures, ethics, and history§7
7Further, once the nature of theology is known, it is ready to hand to gather what its dignity is, and its excellence above the remaining sciences. And first, indeed, those things already said about the object of theology show it sufficiently. For the dignity of the sciences is usually measured by the dignity of their object. But the object of theology, as has been said, is God Most High, who surpasses all other things infinitely in dignity, since he himself is of infinite essence and perfection.
First philosophy does indeed treat of God, but concerning so great an object it hands down few and slight things compared with those handed down in this discipline. For theology narrates the nature and attributes of God far more richly and clearly than metaphysics. Then it opens many mysteries about God altogether unknown to the philosophers — as that there are three persons in God though the essence is one, and that the Son of God was incarnate and died for us, and many like things.
Then also, although God is the principal object of theology — because, as we have just taught, it considers nothing except in order and respect to God — still theology treats of many things besides God, and there is no science that extends itself to more things, or whose object lies open so widely. For it discourses on many excellent matters concerning spiritual creatures, namely angels both good and evil, of which human reason can scarcely attain anything. There we have a perfect ethics, and a rule of living well far holier and more sublime than any precepts of the wise of this age. Nor does theology lack political and economic precepts, many of which can be drawn from sacred Scripture.
Add that through this discipline a person is led into a true knowledge of himself, and learns those things about himself which cannot be taught from elsewhere. For this alone opens the origin of the human race, and the various states of man. And since it is easy to notice in human nature a great misery and disturbance, theology alone teaches its cause and remedy, and opens so great a magnitude of the evil. Over which matter philosophy long ago seethed and panted in vain.
Indeed sacred teaching embraces not a few geographical and historical matters, which pour great light on history and geography. And without its torch shining ahead, the beginnings of the world would be unknown, and the origins of almost all nations, nor would chronology have any certain beginning, and the first and most venerable antiquity would lie wholly hidden. Finally sacred Scripture, the fountain of our theology and its first rule, scatters here and there certain physical matters which not lightly assist natural science — as, for example, that saying of Solomon in the first chapter of Ecclesiastes (Ecclesiastes 1:7), concerning the origin of springs and rivers from the sea, and their perpetual return by a circle into the same sea.
Latin · §7
The Latin is on each section page: §7
Theology is also commended by its author — God, not Aristotle or Euclid§8
8But as much as this science is commended from its object, so much also does its author commend it. For the remaining sciences glory in some illustrious man as their chief author. Aristotle is held the prince of the philosophers, and Hippocrates of the physicians; and the mathematical disciplines acknowledge Euclid as their parent. But theology claims God for itself as author, from whom this sacred teaching has flowed forth. For prophecy was not brought in of old by the will of man, as the Apostle Peter says (2 Peter 1:21); but holy men of God spoke as they were moved by the Holy Spirit, who first consigned it in writing.
Not without the deity, indeed, were the good arts and disciplines invented; and the light of reason itself descends from the Father of lights (James 1:17), who is the mover and governor of nature. But the principles on which theology rests are the express sayings and oracles of God, by which those things are made manifest which could not have become known except by a light higher than reason.
Latin · §8
The Latin is on each section page: §8
Theology surpasses the other sciences in certainty, both in the object and in the habit of faith§9
9Hence it comes about that theology surpasses all the remaining sciences in certainty. For those rest on human reason, which can be deceived and is liable to error. But theology reclines upon the truth of God, who can neither be deceived nor deceive. Many indeed waver about theological truths, and to them the principles and conclusions of theology seem less certain than the things handed down in the human sciences. But that does not hinder them from being in themselves most certain — just as the sun does not cease to be most splendid, though the blind and the bleary-eyed either do not perceive its light at all, or perceive it only obscurely.
But here it must be noticed that when we set theology as more certain than the other sciences, we do not so understand it as if that certainty were only on the side of the object. For the things which God has revealed are not only most certain in themselves, but can also be known more certainly through the habit of faith and of theology than any truths known through the light of reason alone. So that one who is strengthened in faith and in the science of divine things is more certain, and more persuaded, concerning the divine truths than he is concerning any other truth. And thus the habit of faith and of theology, in itself and from its own species, excels in certainty the habit of the merely natural sciences — although not all participate that habit equally, and it is firmer in one person and less firm in another.
Latin · §9
The Latin is on each section page: §9
Theology's dignity shines most in its end and use — perfect beatitude, not a particular good of this life§10
10But in no matter does the dignity and excellence of theology shine forth more than in the excellence of its end and use. For among practical disciplines, the further and more universal the end of any discipline is, the more worthy and excellent that discipline is. So politics excels military science, because the end of military science is victory, which is a means to obtaining public peace and tranquillity — which is the end of political science, and some greater good. But the end of this science is the highest and last of all: namely the perfect beatitude of man, to which the ends of all the other arts and disciplines are subordinated.
The remaining disciplines and arts care for some particular good of man. Medicine, for example, the health of the body; jurisprudence, estates; politics, public peace and tranquillity. But none of these suffices to make a person blessed. Theology, however, cares for the whole happiness of man, and supplies whatever things are desired for living well and blessedly.
Philosophy also strives toward that, indeed. But it attains its scope less fully, and whatever goods it tries to procure for a person are contained within the compass of this life. But theology offers eternal life and happiness, and renders them to those who follow its leading. And so it teaches how to order the present life, that we may be blessed not only for the state of this life, but in such a way that it leads through to everlasting beatitude.
Latin · §10
The Latin is on each section page: §10
Theology is wisely called wisdom: hardest mysteries, and independent of every other science§11
11Therefore by highest right this sacred discipline ought to be called wisdom. For according to Aristotle himself, wisdom is the science of the most excellent things. But as is clear from what has been said, theology treats of the most excellent things: namely of God and of his wonderful works, both in creation and in our redemption. Then also of things of the greatest moment with respect to us, and which it is of the highest interest for us to know — namely of our highest happiness, and of life rightly ordered according to God, which is the way to attaining that happiness. Nor does it treat only of the most excellent things, but also in the most excellent manner: namely not from the inventions of human reason, but from divine revelation.
Besides, among the marks of wisdom it is commonly reckoned that it is occupied about things most difficult and remote from sense; next, that it does not depend on another science; and finally that it directs and judges the other sciences, as their arbiter and mistress. All of which fit theology exactly.
For first it opens to us mysteries far most difficult, which in themselves are not only remote from the senses, but far surpass the capacity of the human mind. For they are, as the Apostle says, things which eye has not seen, nor ear heard, nor have ascended into the heart of man; but God has revealed them to us by his Spirit, who searches all things, even the depths of God (1 Corinthians 2:9-10).
Second, theology does not depend on any other science. For one science is said to depend on another in two ways. First, when a certain science takes its principles from another, which principles are conclusions of that superior science. So the art of fortifying cities depends on geometry; for geometrical conclusions are the principles of that art. Then, when the end of one science is referred to the end of another science. So military science depends on politics; since the military end is referred to the political end, and is a means to attaining it. But in both of those ways theology is plainly independent. For since the end of theology is the last end of man — namely his eternal beatitude — it cannot be referred to any end, but all things are necessarily referred to it. Then also there is no human science from which theology takes its principles; but it has them immediately from the revelation of God, whose are the utterances and pronouncements.
Latin · §11
The Latin is on each section page: §11
Theology uses the natural sciences as mistress, judges them, and rightly bears the title Wisdom§12
12But you will say: theologians in their arguments often use propositions which are not revealed, but known by the light of reason alone; and many argumentations are found in theology in which only one of the premises is revealed, while the other is one of the conclusions of some natural science. I answer that when theology takes certain things from other sciences, it does not do so from necessity, but to illustrate the matter more, and to accommodate itself to weak persons. For by itself alone it is sufficient to itself, and can prove all necessary conclusions from revealed principles. So when it borrows anything from the natural sciences, it does not do so as an inferior compelled to run back to a superior, but as a mistress who freely uses the faculties of her handmaids.
And in truth theology is the arbiter and mistress of the other sciences, which directs them and judges concerning them, herself to be judged by no other science. For all the remaining disciplines are to be measured by her rule, so that whatever they have not consonant with theology is rejected, and nothing is admitted which does not agree with the principles of theology.
And so various errors in philosophy have been detected — as, for example, concerning the origin of the world, which some of the philosophers thought eternal, others made from matter; but none thought it created from nothing, as it truly is, except with theology showing and leading by the hand. And in many other matters where the philosophers stuck fast and did not have the thing sufficiently explored, theology set it in the open and took away all doubt — as is plain in the business of divine providence and of the immortality of the soul.
Therefore by right and merit sacred teaching is to be adorned with the title Wisdom, which is also often attributed to it in Scripture: as when the Apostle calls the Gospel the wisdom which is in a mystery; and says that it is to the nations foolishness, and to the Jews a stumbling-block; but to those who believe, the power of God and the wisdom of God (1 Corinthians 1:18-24; 1 Corinthians 2:6-8).
Latin · §12
The Latin is on each section page: §12
Faith is assent to God speaking, moved by divine authority — and not every assent counts as faith§13
13Faith, taken theologically in general, is the assent we give to God speaking, when we are certainly persuaded that something is true, moved to it by divine authority. By this, faith is distinguished from opinion, which is a timid and uncertain assent. Likewise from science, which is indeed a certain assent, but one that rests on demonstration or some evident argument, not on anyone's testimony. Finally from human faith, which rests in the authority of men.
Therefore not every assent, even when given to things contained in the word of God, is to be counted as faith. For if someone holds some doctrine of religion with certainty and firmness — for example the creation of all things out of nothing — yet is not driven to it by divine revelation, but by some reason that seems necessary to him, to that extent he does not have faith. Nor does the one who believes the history of the Israelite people from the report of Josephus the historian, and does not give faith to the sacred historians. The same can be said of those who cling to the true and orthodox religion, but only from custom, and moved to it by the authority of their ancestors alone.
But various species or grades of faith may be assigned from the Scriptures. In some people faith remains in the theoretical intellect alone: and so they give a bare and simple assent to what is proposed in the word of God, yet are not moved thereby to act rightly, nor are they made better. So Simon Magus believed Philip's preaching, yet his heart was not right, and he was in the bitterest gall and the bond of injustice, as is recorded in Acts 8. So also those had believed in the name of Christ to whom nevertheless Christ did not entrust himself, because he knew all people thoroughly, as we read in John 2. And even the demons themselves share in this in their own way, who are said in James to believe and tremble (James 2:19).
Latin · §13
The Latin is on each section page: §13
Historical faith names idle assent; temporary faith is shallow joy that collapses under the cross§14
14This is the faith that our writers call historical. It does not take that name from its object, as though it belonged only to things narrated historically in the Scriptures. For those who have this faith believe as true whatever is contained in the sacred writings — promises, doctrines, and precepts no less than histories and narratives. Many of the ungodly do not doubt the truth of the Gospel promises, and even the demons do not call them into question. But this faith is called historical from the way it turns about its object. Just as when we read histories that do not concern us, we contemplate them bare and are not inwardly affected or moved by them: so those who have that faith which the word of God teaches speculate without purpose and do not apply them to practice.
Whether this faith ought to be called true is asked. The Doctors of the Roman Church affirm it. And this can be granted them in some sense. For that faith believes only what is true, and believes it in earnest, not fictively and with pretense. Yet only that faith seems to us absolutely deserving to be called true which is justifying and saving — which we deny that historical faith to be.
From this faith another grade of faith does not differ far, which may be observed in Scripture. For there are those in whom faith not only illumines the theoretical mind, but also affects the practical mind to some extent; so that they do not merely believe the Gospel truth simply, but are tickled with some joy from it, and in some measure abstain from their vices and worldly desires. Yet by that faith their mind is only lightly imbued; it has not penetrated deeply enough, nor taken root in the heart. Nor do they renounce their own vices and desires wholly truly and sincerely, and love of the world and of earthly things always clings in the breast. Hence it comes about that if a somewhat heavier cross must be borne, and persecution rushes in, they take offense and cast away the faith. Which they also often do when they yield to their desires and are weighed down by the cares of this life.
These are the ones Christ marks in the parable: those who at once receive the Word of God with joy, yet have no root in themselves, but are temporary; and when affliction or persecution arises because of the word, they are immediately offended (Matthew 13:20-21). Such also are those of whom Peter writes in his second letter: who, after they had first escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, are again entangled in them and overcome; so that their last condition is worse than the first (2 Peter 2:20). And of this kind also are those whom the Apostle so severely threatens in Hebrews 6 and 10. Our schools call this faith temporary, taking the name from Christ's words which we have just cited.
Latin · §14
The Latin is on each section page: §14
Miracle-working faith is a special gift; justifying faith is named; Rome confuses it with historical faith§15
15But there is also a certain faith which is counted among the peculiar gifts of the Spirit (1 Corinthians 12:9), and which does not fall to all who are in the Church, but to a few, as it has seemed good to the Holy Spirit. This is the faith through which miracles are wrought, from which it has also received its name. And it is found in the one who, called by God to work miracles and having a promise concerning this matter — as the Apostles had from the mouth of Christ, and many others from an inward revelation of the Spirit — does not hesitate or distrust, but is certainly persuaded that God is able and willing to accomplish those stupendous works through him. Of this faith Christ speaks in Mark 11:22 when he says to the disciples, Have faith in God. Amen I say to you, whoever says to this mountain, Be taken up and cast into the sea, and does not doubt in his heart but believes that what he says will happen, it will be done for him, whatever he says (Mark 11:22-23). He also reproaches the disciples for the defect of this faith in Matthew 17:20, when he refers the cause why they could not cast out the demon to their unbelief. And to this the Apostle looks in 1 Corinthians 13:2: If I have all faith, so as to remove mountains, but have not love, I am nothing.
Finally there is another faith, to which Scripture attributes our righteousness and salvation, to which it urgently and often exhorts us, and which it adorns with the highest praises and elogies. And this is the faith which we name justifying, saving, living, and true.
But here we have a dispute with the Doctors of the Roman Church: for they confuse justifying faith with that which we have just called historical, and put no distinction between them, but want them to be plainly one and the same. Then they also teach that the faith of miracles is nothing other than a certain excellent grade of justifying faith.
Latin · §15
The Latin is on each section page: §15
Justifying faith must be distinguished from historical faith; Rome's reply helps; miracle faith is not an eminent grade of justifying faith§16
16But that justifying faith ought to be distinguished from historical faith is not hard to prove. For if historical faith were the same as justifying faith, then whoever had historical faith would by that very fact have justifying faith. Yet many hypocrites and ungodly people are endowed with historical faith who nevertheless lack justifying faith. For of this faith Scripture says that whoever believes does not perish but has eternal life (John 3:16), and that Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to everyone who believes (Romans 10:4); and that in the Gospel the righteousness of God is revealed to all and upon all who believe (Romans 1:16-17). From which it is plain that no one is endowed with such faith who is not a partaker of righteousness and salvation. And therefore to those who are in a state of perdition and remain in sin, if they are said to believe, another faith must be assigned.
And certainly what the Pontificians say about these places helps our sentence. For they say that when Scripture says whoever believes has eternal life, it ought to be understood of those who believe as they ought and with the whole heart; and that the reason many believe in the Son and yet do not have life is that they believe badly, and not with the whole heart, and not as they ought — as may be seen in Bellarmine, book one On Justification, chapter ten, paragraph Adde quod. But who can with any reason affirm that it is the same faith by which someone believes well and by which someone believes badly; by which someone believes as he ought and by which someone believes as he ought not? Or that the faith by which someone believes badly, and not with the whole heart, and not as he ought, is the justifying faith which the Apostle says is imputed for righteousness (Romans 4)?
Next, that the faith of miracles is not an eminent grade of justifying faith is also manifest from this: that some are gifted with that faith who nevertheless do not have justifying faith. For to many who will say to Christ, Did we not prophesy in your name, and cast out demons in your name, and do many mighty works? Christ will answer, I never knew you, as Christ himself witnesses (Matthew 7:22). Add that the Apostle in 1 Corinthians 12:9 numbers the faith of signs among the various charisms of the Spirit, which the Pontificians call graces given freely (gratiae gratis datae). Yet an eminent grade of justifying faith belongs to grace that makes acceptable (gratia gratum faciens). For it is given for the salvation of the one who has it — not, like those free gifts of the Spirit, for the salvation of others. Then if the faith of miracles were an excellent grade of justifying faith, Christ, when reproaching the disciples for the defect of that faith, would not say to them, If you had faith like a grain of mustard seed, you would say to this mountain, Move from here, and it would move, and nothing would be impossible for you (Matthew 17:20). For a grain of mustard seed denotes something very small in the Scriptures, and it amounts to the same as if Christ said, If you had even a tiny bit of faith.
Latin · §16
The Latin is on each section page: §16
Justifying faith applies the word to practice; it includes the lesser species as the perfect includes the imperfect; assurance of pardon is not its primary act§17
17Now justifying faith is that by which not only the theoretical intellect is illumined, so that it certainly believes the things taught by the word of God, but also the practical mind of man is so affected that it refers those things to practice and applies them to itself. For the truly faithful person so believes, for example, the promises of the Gospel concerning remission of sins and eternal happiness and glory, that he firmly and effectually judges his highest good and blessedness — to which he must aspire with all his strength — to be placed in them; so he gives faith to the mysteries of our redemption that he plainly thinks consolation and peace of conscience are to be sought for himself in them; finally he so considers the divine commandments that he certainly resolves within himself that life is to be lived according to them.
From which it can be clear that justifying faith is so diverse from historical and temporary faith that it includes all their virtue; and is so distinguished from them as the perfect from the imperfect — or by that distinction by which a higher grade differs from a lower. For justifying faith stands to the remaining species of faith as the rational soul stands to the sensitive and vegetative; whose force and faculties — life, sense, and motion — it eminently embraces, and adds the grade of reason. For so also justifying faith makes us believe all things taught by the word of God, which historical faith performs. And if God should promise something special and call someone to work a miracle, then it also supplies the force of miraculous faith; nor does the one who already believes the word of God as he ought, if a special promise is directed to him, need a new habit in order to give assent to it. Hence it is that the Apostle, commending the force and efficacy of saving faith, attributes to it various miraculous works which holy men once wrought, or which were done for their sake: saying that by faith the fathers crossed the Red Sea, and by faith the walls of Jericho fell, and by faith some stopped the mouths of lions and quenched the power of fire (Hebrews 11). But above the remaining species of faith, justifying faith has this: that it more brightly irradiates the theoretical mind, more fully imbues the practical, penetrates more deeply, and begets a sharper sense of truth and a firmer assent in our souls than historical or temporary faith. Then also whatever it has drawn from the word of God it refers to action and to the ordering of life; and in the way we have said, it applies it to itself.
Which application is indeed to be understood rightly, and in the sense already set out. Not, however, as though the proper act of justifying faith, by which it is discerned from the other species of faith, consisted in this: that someone should bring himself to think that his sins are remitted, and that he is a child of God predestined to life, and will certainly be a partaker of salvation. For this persuasion, if it is legitimate, necessarily presupposes faith and arises from it; and therefore cannot be its primary act. For since remission of sins and eternal life are promised in the Gospel to no one absolutely, but under the condition of faith and repentance: in order that we may be certain of the grace of God and of our salvation, it is necessary that it first be clear to us concerning our faith and repentance. From which it is manifest that that certainty of faith is a consequent, not faith itself; or if someone wishes it to belong to faith, at least that it is not its primary act.
Latin · §17
The Latin is on each section page: §17
Faith's object is what God has revealed; Bellarmine misstates it; primary and secondary objects; explicit and implicit faith; revelation measures explicitness; implicit faith is no pretext for ignorance§18
18But that the nature of faith may be more fully understood, it is necessary to discuss its object and subject, cause and effects a little more widely. And indeed from what has been said it is plain that the object of faith is the things that have been revealed by God, and insofar as they have been revealed by God. So that the material object of faith is the things contained in the word of God; but the formal object is the divine authority and truth itself.
Therefore Bellarmine does not dispute rightly against our writers, as though they altogether restricted the object of saving faith to the bare promise of remission of sins. For we set the object of that faith as not only the things promised in the Gospel, but also whatever else is taught, narrated, and commanded in the word of God. Which the Apostle teaches in Hebrews 11, where speaking of justifying faith he says that by faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that the things which are seen were not made of things which appear (Hebrews 11:3). And likewise that Noah by faith believed the divine warning about the coming flood, by which, being moved with fear, he built an ark for the saving of his house (Hebrews 11:7).
But here it must be noted that not all things which are set before our faith belong equally to its object. For just as in the objects of the human sciences some things are those whose knowledge is chiefly intended, and those are called the principal object — as, for example, in Logic the syllogism and demonstration — while others are proposed only for the elucidation of those former things, and so that they may be known more easily and more richly, and these are the secondary and less principal object of the science: so also the matter stands in the doctrine of faith. For some things are set before faith primarily and chiefly, and some secondarily and less chiefly. Now that principal object is the things without which one cannot arrive at salvation, nor can life be rightly ordered: such as those called the articles of faith, summing up the mysteries of salvation, and also the divine precepts. But the word of God contains many other things which pertain only to the confirmation of those and to a fuller knowledge of them — as, for example, the various histories and miracles narrated in the Scriptures — and those are the secondary object of faith.
Further, the things that belong to the principal object of faith must be believed distinctly; for the rest it is enough if they are believed confusedly. Those things are believed distinctly which faith apprehends separately and one by one. And this is the faith which is called explicit. Confusedly, those which are not apprehended in particular, but only in some common principle in which they are contained: and this is the faith which they call implicit. For example, one who believes that the book of Judges is divinely inspired, and yet has not read it, nor heard anything from it recited: he indeed believes that the histories contained there are true, but implicitly and confusedly. But one who reads those histories, and knows one by one what is narrated in that book about Samson and Gideon and the other leaders of the Israelite people, has an explicit and distinct faith of them.
But since God has not at once and once for all manifested the whole doctrine of redemption and salvation to men, but in many ways and in many parts — and first more obscurely, then more clearly — it follows that according to the various differences of times faith ought to have been more or less explicit. For revelation is the measure of faith: and the more things are distinctly revealed, the more things faith must be extended to. And therefore from us, to whom the Gospel has been clearly made known, an explicit faith of many articles is required as necessary, for which under the Old Testament an implicit faith formerly sufficed.
But here too it must be observed that when we say an implicit faith of many things contained in the word of God is sufficient, this ought not to be taken as though it were praiseworthy to rest in any sort of knowledge of the principal heads of faith, and as though no fuller knowledge were to be sought. For although a distinct faith of a few articles is required as plainly necessary to salvation, yet this also is certain: that each person is bound to use every effort, according to the manner of his calling, to advance more and more in the doctrine of salvation, and to be more fully and richly instructed in the word of God. To which the Apostle diligently exhorts the faithful (Colossians 2:2 and 3:16). And therefore those gravely err and sin who, under the pretext of implicit faith, foster the stupid and crass ignorance of the people.
Latin · §18
The Latin is on each section page: §18
Scripture's authority is sharply disputed; Rome grants God as author in itself but hangs our knowledge on the Church; ours say Scripture itself suffices§19
19The authority of Scripture is sharply disputed between the Orthodox and the Pontificians. The question is: whence sacred Scripture has its authority. Both sides, however, understand by the authority of Scripture that dignity according to which it merits faith in everything it says in any way, and the highest obedience from faith in the things it commands and forbids.
But here the Pontificians make a distinction. They grant that Scripture in itself has its authority from nowhere else than from God; yet they contend that that authority, as it concerns us, hangs on the Church's testimony. This is their mind: that Scripture is worthy of all faith and reverence because it proceeded from God, the fountain of all truth and the supreme Lord of all; yet that one cannot know certainly and without doubt that Scripture came forth from God from any other ground than that the Church witnesses it. Thus, that Scripture is of irrefragable truth and has the highest empire over consciences comes from its having God as author; but that it is certainly acknowledged to have God as author already hangs on the Church's testimony.
But our writers do not hang the authority of sacred Scripture, either in itself or as it concerns us, on the Church's testimony and authority. For they assert that the sacred books can be acknowledged to have come forth from God from another ground than the voice of the witnessing Church; and that when the faithful receive these books as divine, they do not do so because of the Church's authority; but that Scripture itself is enough to furnish knowledge of itself.
Latin · §19
The Latin is on each section page: §19
Parties agree whence authority belongs, not how it is known; plan of inquiry; four questions about Scripture's light, the Spirit, the Church, and faith's foundation§20
20The parties therefore agree whence Scripture's own authority belongs to it; they do not agree whence it is known that such authority belongs to it. And so the state of the controversy seems easy and ready. Yet when one comes to the fight, and each side explains its mind more clearly and in particular, then great obscurity and confusion arise in this question; and one can scarcely assign in what the parties properly disagree.
Therefore, so that, as far as in us lies, we may bring some light to this most celebrated question, we will try to set out the whole matter more carefully. And first we will investigate and set out the way in which Scripture becomes known to us as divine. Then we will inquire into the Pontificians' sentence, which is not so ready and prompt to acknowledge and perceive as it might seem. And finally, once the state of the controversy has been drawn out from that, we will explain what the Pontificians' error is in this part, and will refute it.
Further, concerning the way by which we come to knowledge of sacred Scripture, four things chiefly will have to be discussed. First: whether sacred Scripture has some light by which it presents itself to be acknowledged, and what that light is and of what kind. Second: what parts the Holy Spirit has in this business, and how far His work is necessary for someone to acknowledge the Word of God and Scripture. Third: what is to be attributed to the Church in this matter, and how much its testimony avails. Fourth: finally, on what foundation especially that faith rests which we give to Scripture as true and divine.
Latin · §20
The Latin is on each section page: §20
Scripture has light in itself apart from the Church; that light is evidence of truth; metaphysical versus moral evidence§21
21As for the first point: in this question our writers lay down as a foundation that sacred Scripture has in itself a certain light by which, with all authority of the Church set aside, it can become known through itself. And certainly Scripture in many places compares itself to light. But this noted only in general brings little light to this controversy. Therefore it is necessary to set out more distinctly what that light and evidence of Scripture is. For by that light we understand nothing but a certain evidence of truth which the faithful perceive in Scripture, and by which Scripture proves its own divinity to their minds.
Further, a twofold evidence can be distinguished: one which may be called mathematical or metaphysical; another which can be called moral. I call metaphysical evidence that which belongs to first principles known of themselves, and to conclusions demonstrated through principles of that kind. Moral evidence, however, is that which is seen in things that cannot indeed be demonstrated, yet are urged by such marks and arguments that a prudent and skilled man cannot doubt them or wrest dissent from himself. So it is that the Aeneid was written by Virgil, and the orations against Verres, Catiline, and Antony by Cicero.
Latin · §21
The Latin is on each section page: §21
Scripture's evidence is not metaphysical demonstration; its light is moral evidence that induces the pious and prudent§22
22The evidence that belongs to Scripture is not of the former kind. For that Scripture is divinely inspired is not a thing known of itself, as these principles are — The whole is greater than its part; The same thing cannot at once be and not be. Nor can that be demonstrated logically or mathematically, as experience shows. For no one has ever been able to bring any demonstration of this truth. Add that if the matter stood so, the assent we would give to sacred Scripture would be science, not faith, since the definition of science itself is that it is a demonstrative habit.
Therefore sacred Scripture has no other light or evidence besides that moral evidence we have named. For although it is not known of itself, nor can it properly be demonstrated, that sacred Scripture came forth from God, yet this is urged by so many and so probable arguments, and Scripture has in itself so many and so marked notes and indications of its divinity, that from them a pious and prudent man is effectively led to believe that it is true and divine.
Latin · §22
The Latin is on each section page: §22
The first transmitters prove Scripture divine: prophets and apostles were not impostors seeking gain, unlike Muhammad§23
23And so that we may bring forward here certain specimens of those arguments: that the Scripture which we hold as sacred is truly such, and divinely inspired, is proved from the condition of those who first handed it down and recommended it as divine. For if sacred Scripture is not true and divine, then the sacred writers, who profess that they wrote as God inspired them, and who testify that the things they write were either seen by them or divinely revealed to them, must have been impostors whose design was to deceive men and mock the world.
But this suspicion cannot fall on the Prophets and Apostles, by whose work Scripture has been consigned to us. For those who mean to deceive aim at that either from desire of gain, or for the sake of some pleasure, or in hope of some glory and of obtaining pleasure. Thus those who were authors of some superstition certainly won wealth and dignities for themselves by their inventions — as, for example, Muhammad, who by deceiving the world with his fables arrogated the highest empire to himself and his own. But such a thing cannot be affixed to the Prophets and Apostles except very shamelessly and against every appearance of truth.
For if the matter is estimated by the sense of men, nearly all of them were most miserable, and of a cast-down and despised condition; nor by their preaching did they produce for themselves any riches in the world, or any empire and glory among men. On the contrary, that doctrine which they asserted by word and writings stirred up against them the hatred of their fellow-citizens and of outsiders, and made them liable to infinite reproaches and insults; nay, it cast them into certain danger of life, so that most of them sealed their writings with their own blood.
Latin · §23
The Latin is on each section page: §23
They did not stumble into suffering by inadvertence; Moses refused dynastic gain and recorded his own faults§24
24Nor can it be said that they fell into such hardships by thoughtlessness. For when they took up their office they foresaw these calamities, and voluntarily handed themselves over to be exercised and tormented by so many evils. Moses indeed was leader and priest of the Israelite people; yet how little he cared for himself and his own is plain from this: that he did not transmit the principate and the priesthood to his posterity, but designated his servant Joshua as leader of the people after him, and, at God's command, inaugurated his brother Aaron as priest.
And how far the sacred writers were from vain glory is plain from this: that if anything great or illustrious was done or said by them, they refer it wholly to God as received from Him; nay, in those very writings which they commend as divinely inspired they candidly note their own blemishes and defects; and if anything in them was slight and humble and without glory, they do not disguise it. Thus Moses recorded his own diffidence and the penalty of that diffidence which God imposed on him; and likewise his brother Aaron's idolatry and his sister Mary's murmurings.
Latin · §24
The Latin is on each section page: §24
The world's rapid faith in the Gospel makes Scripture's divinity credible; Paul from Jerusalem to Illyricum§25
25Next, that the doctrine and that Scripture which we hold as divine are truly divine is made very credible by the faith which the world has given them. For in a few years the Gospel of Christ pervaded almost the whole world; and as soon as it began to be preached to the nations, it found countless followers everywhere, of every age, sex, and condition — so much so that one Paul, from Jerusalem even to Illyricum, in a very short space of time filled all things with the Gospel of Christ, as he himself writes to the Romans (Romans 15:19). But that could not have come about except from a divine force that accompanied that sacred doctrine, and, as the same Paul notes in the place cited, from the power of the divine Spirit engraving it on men's hearts and confirming it with various prodigies and signs.
Latin · §25
The Latin is on each section page: §25
Everything stood against reception; rude messengers and fierce enemies prove the growth came from God's power alone§26
26For if the matter is considered in itself, everything ought to have stood in the way of men receiving that doctrine, and Scripture which is its foundation. First, the genius of the doctrine itself. For it sets before us to be believed very many mysteries which human sense judges folly; and it commands and exacts things that most of all repugn human affections — namely that we bear Christ's cross, deny ourselves, and for Christ crucified be ready to leave wealth and pleasures and pour out our life (Matthew 16:24).
Next, those who announced that doctrine to men did not use art and eloquence, by which men's minds are usually bent. Nor did they prevail among men by authority, or by fame of wisdom and learning. Nor were they powerful men who could terrify by threats and arms and compel people to embrace their doctrine; but most of them were rude and unlettered men, earning their living by mechanical arts, from the nation of the Jews, despised and hated by all others, and held for barbarians and ignorant by those who were then thought wise and learned. Add that they were preaching to men nursed in another religion, and occupied by many and great prejudices. For the superstition from which they were being turned away they had received from their ancestors, and they saw it established by the consent of peoples, the vote of the wise, and great authority then.
Finally, it can scarcely be said how many and how sharp and powerful enemies the doctrine contained in our scriptures had. For the teachers of the Jews and the philosophers of the nations assailed it with great effort. The former opposed their own authority; the latter exercised against it all the sharpness of their ingenium and unfolded their eloquence. And besides, the magistrates and princes of the age most atrociously persecuted those who had embraced it, and raged against them with every kind of punishment. Since therefore nothing aided it humanly, and on the contrary it had all things adverse, it is necessary that its increase and propagation be ascribed to the power of the one God. For if any other sect and religion has crept widely and found many followers, that was done by human means. Muhammadanism spread briefly from Arabia through many provinces; but that was done by arms and open force. Next, that doctrine in many things flatters the flesh.
Latin · §26
The Latin is on each section page: §26
Martyrs' constancy, number, and condition mark something divine in Scripture§27
27Besides, something divine in Scripture is argued by the constancy, number, and condition of the martyrs who sealed it with their own blood. For since by nature nothing is dearer to a man than life, how did it come about that so many men willingly sought death for the defence of Scripture and of the doctrine it hands down, unless from a certain divine force that had settled thoroughly in their minds? Rage has sometimes been spent on certain heretics and the superstitious, and a few examples can perhaps be found of those who from a certain fierceness and obstinacy of mind chose rather to die than to suffer themselves to be moved from an error once seized. But there is no error, no superstition and human doctrine, that has had followers so obstinate that, when by denying their impiety they could escape safe and unharmed, they nevertheless refused not to endure punishments and torments. But when the Apostolic and prophetic doctrine, and Scripture, first began to be propagated through the world — and could not yet be reckoned established by the tradition of the ancestors and by custom, the deepest roots by which human institutes usually cling to men's minds — not a few only were found, but infinite myriads of men, of every age, sex, and condition, men, women, boys, old men, the lettered and the unlettered, who endured every harshest kind of death rather than deny Scripture's doctrine: although by that denial alone they could not only redeem life, but also enjoy their goods and honors with fellow-citizens by equal right. Nor can they be reckoned to have rushed into certain death by fierceness or stupidity or some disease of mind: since they often extorted from the enemies themselves testimony of a rightly composed mind and of a blameless life, and in death itself attested the highest modesty, the highest humanity, and presence of mind. In which, certainly, unless someone willingly shuts his eyes, the finger of God can easily be noted.
Latin · §27
The Latin is on each section page: §27
Miracles confirm Law and Gospel; God would not lend omnipotence to a lying claim§28
28Besides, that the doctrine handed down in the Scriptures — and so Scripture, which is its foundation — is divine and flowed from God is proved from the miracles done in confirmation of that doctrine. For since Scripture and heavenly doctrine have two chief parts, Law and Gospel: the law was confirmed by those wonders that happened in the desert — that the living voice of God speaking was heard from the midst of fire, that for forty years manna rained in the desert, that water was often led out from the rock, and that the Israelites' clothes were not worn out in that whole time, and more of that kind. To the Gospel almost infinite miracles of Christ bore witness; then those visible and plainly stupendous gifts of the Holy Spirit poured out on the first believers, so that suddenly they spoke in various and foreign tongues, healed any diseases, expelled demons, and performed very many other wonders. Since such things are above nature's powers, it is necessary that God exercised his power in them. But it is unholy to think God willed to use his omnipotence to make faith for a Scripture and doctrine falsely and injuriously ascribed to him, as if he had willed by compact with men to lie.
Latin · §28
The Latin is on each section page: §28
How we know the miracles happened: writers known; either deceived or deceiving§29
29But you will say: those miracles are indeed said to have been done, yet how can we know they really were done? For it seems no less uncertain whether those miracles are true than whether that Scripture is divine in whose confirmation they are said to have been done. I answer that those things really happened can be proved efficaciously from our scriptures themselves. For our writers wrote those things in such a manner that they cannot have lied in this matter. For the one denying or doubting that what our writers Moses and Paul narrate about those miracles is true, I will ask, for example, whether he wills to call into doubt that there was a certain Moses who gave laws to the Israelite people and wrote certain volumes; and likewise that there was a certain Paul who preached Christian doctrine and wrote certain epistles ascribed to him. About this matter certainly no one has hitherto doubted, nor have the atheists themselves willed or dared to deny it. And really that is witnessed by a fame so constant, so perennial, so received by the consent of all — even of adversaries — that to doubt about this would plainly be to rave. For frequent mention of Moses and of his writings is made among the Gentiles. Nor do Jews and Muhammadans, most hostile enemies of the Christian religion, deny or doubt that our Apostles were and wrote. If someone would stubbornly wish to call that into doubt, he would have to be driven to bring a cause of his doubt, and some reason why he does not give faith to the concordant testimony of the whole world — and why he believes rather that Pliny and Titus Livius were and wrote than Moses and Paul. And certainly we labor in vain in proving this, since the matter is in confession. For those who reject God's word do not deny that those authors whom we hold as sacred were or wrote, but blaspheme that they did not write true things.
Come then, let us see whether it can be that those things narrated by Moses and Paul about those miracles are not true. Certainly, if they are not true, either those men were deceived in writing, thinking things had happened which really had not; or they wrote with a mind to deceive and tried to thrust false things for true. The former cannot be said. For they do not report those things as received from elsewhere, but testify them as done or seen by themselves. Therefore Moses must have willed to deceive the Israelites, and Paul the Corinthians, Galatians, and others. And so profane men feel who accuse Moses and Paul of imposture. It remains to see whether they were impostors who tried to persuade those to whom they were writing, and into whose hands they were handing their writings, that these and those prodigies and miracles had been done, when nevertheless nothing of them had been done.
Latin · §29
The Latin is on each section page: §29
Impostors hide from witnesses; Moses and Paul appeal to eyes and ears among their hearers§30
30Certainly impostors, and those whose mind is to deceive, are accustomed so to forge their lies that they cannot easily be charged with lying by those they want deceived. Thus Numa, who instituted most of the rites of Roman superstition, feigned that he had conversations by night with the nymph Egeria — truly alone with her alone, where no one could be a witness. In Muhammad's Qur'an also certain portentous things are narrated, yet not as done before men's eyes, but whose credit would rest with him alone. But if someone narrated portents and dreams, and nevertheless appealed about their truth to the senses of those he addressed — as if he were already recounting that by Moses the waters flowed back and grain rained while we were looking on, and willed to persuade us of that itself — this would no longer be imposture, but a certain kind of dementia plainly unusual and incredible; nor can this fall on one who is not altogether raving and stirred by black bile. Now those wonders held in Moses — that the sea was split, that the voice of God speaking was heard from mount Sinai, that in the desert it rained manna and quails, that torrents of water burst from the rock, and more of the same kind — those wonders, I say, Moses does not commemorate as things that happened at other times or in distant places: but he narrates them as having happened in that very time and in that very place where he was writing, indeed while those for whom he was writing were seeing and attending, and into whose hands he was handing his writings. And about the truth of those miracles he appeals to the eyes and ears of the Israelites. You have seen, he often says, and you have heard; and by that name he heavily and often rebukes their mind as ungrateful toward God.
Likewise the Apostle Paul, when he had among the Corinthians certain rivals and envious men who were trying to call his apostleship into doubt and render it suspect, appeals about the truth of his apostleship to miracles and signs done in their midst. The signs of apostleship, he says, were published among you with all patience, through signs and wonders and powers (2 Corinthians 12:12). And in chapters 12, 13, and 14 of the former epistle he discusses the miraculous gifts of the Holy Spirit — the gift of healings, the working of powers, the gift of prophecy, and the gift of speaking and interpreting foreign tongues by the Spirit's sudden breath — as things known and customary in their midst: he exhorts them to peace, warns them not to envy one another because of such gifts, and also rebukes that they sometimes used such gifts ambitiously; and he orders that thereafter they do it toward edification, and he prescribes the lawful use of those gifts.
Latin · §30
The Latin is on each section page: §30
If the miracle reports were lies, craft fails and madness cannot explain the world's faith§31
31If therefore all those things are lies and fictions, certainly Moses and Paul were not, as the profane charge, crafty dealers and cunning men whose purpose was to deceive men and impose on the world. For no one can be deceived in things about which appeal is made to his ears, eyes, and experience. But it is necessary that they were — far be the blasphemous saying — men plainly raging and insane. And yet their writings, with the atheists themselves as judges, prove enough that they were of sound mind. For they speak things coherent with themselves, and in which much prudence and wisdom is to be discerned.
Next, let us feign they were insane men who wrote with the highest madness or imprudence and presented those lies as true, which they could be charged openly and by all. Whence then did it come about that the Israelites looked up to Moses, and the Corinthians, Romans, Galatians, and others to Paul, as divine and holy men, and received their discipline with so great reverence — although in many things it is ungrateful to the flesh, burdensome, and repugnant to human affections — and that no profit returned therefrom to those who thus willed to be deceived, if the matter is valued from men's sense? Certainly no miracle, nor any portent, is more incredible than this: that the doctrine of insane men, and their thick and foul lies, without any aid either divine or human, obtained so great faith among those very people for whom it was impossible not to recognize and notice their insanity and lies.
And here that ancient dilemma has place: the miracles narrated in the Scriptures are true, or not true. If true, the doctrine and scripture to whose confirmation they were applied are true also. But if they are not true, it is more than a miracle that a doctrine so abhorrent from men's sense, and stuffed with so many lies which anyone was ready to charge, was nonetheless received with so great ardor without any help divine or human, and retained with so great constancy through exiles, crosses, and tortures, while those eminent in the world by power and prudence were raging and indignant.
Since therefore what Moses and Paul recount about miracles done in confirmation of the Law and the Gospel is written in such a manner that those to whom they were writing could at once recognize whether they were saying true or false — since they are things about which appeal is made to their experience and senses — and yet so great faith was given to those writings by those who first received them, and thereafter even to this day, it is plainly necessary that they wrote true things, and that the miracles they narrate are true, and therefore that Scripture and the doctrine in whose confirmation God willed those things to happen are true.
Latin · §31
The Latin is on each section page: §31
Adversaries themselves confess Moses' and Christ's miracles; Jews invent magic or the Name§32
32But besides, that the miracles reported as done by Moses are true, and likewise those attributed to Christ and his Apostles, is clear from the adversaries' own confession. For as to Christ, the Jews who are most hostile enemies of the Christian name neither formerly dared, nor even now dare, to deny that Christ performed miracles: but they have invented I know not what to elude the force of the argument we draw therefrom — namely either that Christ did those things by magic art which he had learned in Egypt, or by virtue of that tetragrammaton Name whose right pronunciation and exposition he held. For they fable that whoever knows how to pronounce that name rightly can by its force do any wonderful works. The vanity of that invention is clear of itself, and there is no need to refute it. Here we only note that the truth of Christ's miracles is not a little confirmed thereby: since the Jews who most envy his glory neither dare nor are able openly to deny that those things were done. And likewise very many of the Gentiles bore testimony to Moses and acknowledged the truth of the Mosaic history, as is to be seen in the books of Josephus against Apion, and of Eusebius on the Preparation of the Gospel.
Latin · §32
The Latin is on each section page: §32
Prophets' predictions prove Christian doctrine and Scripture's divine origin§33
33Especially do the Prophets' predictions prove the truth of Christian doctrine, and argue Scripture's divine origin. For it belongs to God alone to foreknow future contingencies certainly and distinctly, and things that will come to pass only after many ages. And therefore no one can predict such things except by the afflatus of the divine Spirit. But the Prophets predicted many things for which no causes appeared in the nature of things, and which were fulfilled long after their death. Thus Isaiah named Cyrus, and predicted his empire and wondrous felicity, a hundred and fifty years before Cyrus was born. Thus Jeremiah the Prophet precisely numbered the seventy years of the Babylonian captivity before the Jews were led away to Babylon. Thus finally Daniel prophesied very clearly concerning the Monarchy of the Persians and of the Greeks, concerning the successors of Alexander the Great, and concerning Antiochus especially Epiphanes who profaned the temple of God.
Latin · §33
The Latin is on each section page: §33
Gospel events clearly foretold; Isaiah 53 and Daniel 9 show stunning Messianic consensus§34
34But what is chief: what the Gospel teaches us concerning the nativity, life, passion, death, and burial of Jesus Christ, concerning his resurrection and ascension into heaven; likewise concerning the fruit of his death and passion, the calling of the Gentiles, the desolation of the Jewish nation, and the abrogation of the ceremonial worship, with nearly all the details of these things, are found clearly and openly predicted in the Prophets. Among other things Isaiah chapter 53 is notable, where he speaks of the death and passion of Christ our Redeemer, and of his offering for the sins of the world, so expressly and clearly that he seems to narrate a thing already done, not to predict a future one (Isaiah 53). And Daniel chapter 9 expressly designates the time at which Christ was to come, and at once to be cut off, and to put an end to sacrifices — namely after seventy weeks of years, which the dreadful destruction of the whole Jewish nation was to follow (Daniel 9): so that for one comparing the oracles of Moses and the Prophets concerning the Messiah with the Gospel history of Christ, a wondrous and plainly stupendous consensus at once appears. Whence it is manifestly proved both that the Prophets' books are divine, since they contain predictions of things that happened after so great a space of time, and that the Gospel history is true and divine, since God through the Prophets bore testimony to it so many ages beforehand.
Latin · §34
The Latin is on each section page: §34
Jews attest the prophecies were not forged; hatred could not make them erase Daniel§35
35Further, that these oracles were not forged by Christians the Jews testify — enemies of the Christians, and yet the keenest assertors and defenders of the prophetic books. And besides, that that greatest hatred of the Christian religion could not compel them to erase from their books those oracles so greatly adverse to themselves — this itself, I say, frees them from the crime of which certain Gentiles wished to render them suspect, as if they had inserted into their books those oracles concerning Cyrus and Alexander the Great in order to court those kings' favor. For if they had thought so much allowed to them, those oracles by which Christians so greatly press them would not have remained untouched, especially that of Daniel concerning the time of Christ's advent and his cutting off. Nor will anyone ever suspect such a thing of the Jews who has ascertained with how great religion — not to say superstition — toward the sacred books they conduct themselves, even to such a degree that they keep the syllables and apices of each book numbered, and appoint a public fast if by chance a Scripture codex has fallen to the ground through carelessness. Add that whoever will attentively read through and consider the books of the Prophets Daniel and Isaiah will easily recognize that in them all things cohere and are woven with the same thread and genius, nor is anything found that anyone could deservedly suspect to have been added and inserted there against the author's mind and sense — and that could be torn away from them without the ruin and gap of the whole work.
Latin · §35
The Latin is on each section page: §35
Antiquity, providence preserving Scripture, and the sects' consensus jointly commend its authority§36
36Besides these, many arguments can be taken toward conciliating Scripture's authority and veneration from Scripture's antiquity, from God's care in preserving it, and from the world's hatred toward it, and God's just judgment against its haters and despisers. For the books of Moses, which are as it were the basis and foundation of the whole of Scripture, are by far the most ancient of all that exist. Indeed there are no writings that equal the antiquity of Solomon and David. And yet almost the whole world long waged war against Scripture and tried to abolish it — as in Jewish times that Antiochus Epiphanes, and in Christian memory the Roman Emperors, whose power was so great and whose empire so widely extended. But as much as the world worked to abolish it, so much did God's providence watch that it should remain safe and entire hitherto.
Nor is the consensus of the nations — indeed of the various sects — of small moment in this matter. Since today three chief sects thrive, afterward subdivided into many others — namely the Jewish, the Christian, and the Mahometan — which occupy the greatest part of the world. Jews, Christians, and Mahometans all acknowledge the authority of the Old Testament. The Jews indeed reject the New Testament, but the Mahometans hold it in esteem with us, and at least venerate Christ as God's greatest Prophet. What then could compel so many peoples, disagreeing among themselves in customs and sects, and mutually pursuing one another with the keenest hatreds, to approve these books as sacred and divine, unless the force of truth itself and a certain divine efficacy?
Which arguments, although perhaps not all equally valid if taken singly by themselves, nevertheless when taken together have the greatest force toward proving Scripture's excellence and conciliating authority to it. Nay, those superior ones which we have explained more widely we judge to be such that by them Scripture's authority can validly be asserted and proved even against atheists and the profane, who can retort and oppose nothing that has any force, and whose vanity it is not hard to show.
Latin · §36
The Latin is on each section page: §36
Scripture bears intrinsic divinity notes a well-disposed mind perceives, as critics scent an author§37
37But besides those arguments by which Scripture's divinity can be asserted against a denier, Scripture has in itself very illustrious notes and indications of truth and divinity, by which it proves and commends itself to a mind well affected, whose eye is not blinded by prejudices and perverse affections — although means suited for disputing cannot be taken from them, or certainly not means so valid and efficacious. For just as there inhere in some excellent work of art — for example a Virgilian poem, or a painting of Apelles — certain things by which it betrays its author and claims itself for him; and these are recognized openly, certainly, and clearly, although the unskilled does not attend to them, nor can arguments easily be drawn from them against a denier: so deeply impressed on sacred Scripture are the footprints of the divine Spirit, and the marks of heavenly origin, which those discern whose mind is not darkened, and who are skilled in divine things, and who thereby become certain of its divinity — although ignorant and profane men make light of those things, or do not notice them at all. And certainly, if any are learned in humane letters, when they unroll some human book they easily note in it a certain genius and character by which they are led into knowledge of its author. By that reason critics assert genuine writings to their authors — to Aristotle, for example, or to Cicero — but expunge spurious and supposititious writings, although often what sagacious critics note and recognize they can scarcely explain and demonstrate to another who is not versed in these things. Shall we doubt that the Prophetic and Apostolic writings savor of the divine Spirit, and that there inheres in them a something which a pious and learned man perceives, and by which he distinguishes them from human and Apocryphal writings — although that could not be demonstrated against a disputant who resists?
Latin · §37
The Latin is on each section page: §37
Divine character in Scripture's words: plain majesty, condescension, Hebrew idiom, and sublime simplicity§38
38Further, such notes of divinity as we say inhere in Scripture can be noticed both in things and in words. And first in words, or in the manner of speaking, a certain divine character shines forth through the whole of Scripture. For when it narrates deeds it does so ingenuously, simply, and nakedly, without any paint, without any trappings. Human writers, when they recite great things, are accustomed to give signs of an anxious mind, fearing lest it not be believed. For they try secretly to remove what could more offend, and to render the matter, as much as in them lies, credible. But when something must be said by them concerning themselves, either they boast and display their own deeds, or they are timid and fearful and use certain excuses and prefaces — which certainly arises from a certain weakness, and betrays a mind distrusting itself and not secure enough. But as for the sacred writers, although they treat of things greatest and plainly stupendous, and often done by their ministry, in their narrations nevertheless all things are straight and simple, nor is there anything that savors an anxious and solicitous mind lest faith be denied them. But everywhere they speak as if secure concerning men's judgments, relying on the dignity and truth of the matter: which argues a magnanimity and a certain majesty worthy of God.
In Scripture's precepts, corrections, and exhortations also it is easy to observe a certain divine majesty. With equal authority it addresses kings and commoners, the highest and the lowest, magistrates and private persons. It flatters no one, connives with no one, and its author plainly shows himself impartial (ἀπροσωπόληπτον) — devoid of favor and hatred, of hope and fear, and the same toward all of whatever status and condition they are. Nor yet is the speech fierce, swollen, and proud. But in it there appears a certain wondrous gravity, yet tempered with the highest gentleness and a pious affection toward men.
But when it teaches, it uses a certain condescension (συγκαταβάσει) by which it accommodates itself to the capacity of the rude. Nor does it seek for what it teaches ornaments from art and eloquence, but commends them by their own weight and usefulness. Teachers of human arts and sciences are accustomed to forge peculiar terms for each art, and to cover what they hand down with wrappers of grand words, that they may win dignity for their art and feign some mystery for the crowd to look up to and wonder at. But Scripture explains divine things with human words and phrases drawn from the crowd. When it wants to illustrate something, it does not seek its likenesses and examples far off, but uses obvious examples, as if from the crossroads. Nor are its arguments such as only the learned can perceive: but usually of such a sort that every rustic and unlearned person recognizes their force.
Often indeed there is in Scripture's words and phrases something foreign, and abhorrent from common use. But that is to be assigned to the genius of the Hebrew tongue, to which our ears are not accustomed. For the sacred writers either wrote in the Hebrew tongue, as Moses and the Prophets, or used phrases and idiotisms of the Hebrew tongue even when they wrote in Greek, as the writers of the New Testament.
Finally Scripture everywhere acts candidly and ingenuously. And whereas men are accustomed, whether blaming or praising, threatening or promising, to inflate small and humble things and raise them with magnificent words and sublime metaphors, Scripture on the contrary expresses the greatest things in a style usually thin and common, and with words that sink below the magnitude of the matter. And when it threatens and promises, its promises are indeed magnificent and its threats terrific: yet so that the moment and gravity of the thing itself far surpass the sound and emphasis of the words. And yet from that highest simplicity of Scripture gravity and decorum are never absent. Indeed there is often joined to it a wondrous sublimity of speaking: so much so that Longinus himself, the Gentile rhetor and most hostile enemy of Christians, treating of the sublime (περὶ ὕψους), cites its example from Moses: "As," he says, "the Legislator of the Hebrews said, and they were done" (Genesis 1:3).
Latin · §38
The Latin is on each section page: §38
Intrinsic notes in the matter itself: history, prophecy, and dogma; sacred history's claim to truth§39
39Now if we attend to the things themselves of Scripture, notes of divinity still far more illustrious and clearer will appear in them. Whatever Scripture contains is either histories and narrations of things past, or oracles and predictions of things future, or dogmas and precepts that mark no difference of time. Further, two things chiefly commend a history: the truth of the matters, and also their weight and moment — both of which sacred history claims for itself in an eminent way. And first, sacred history has many and great indications of truth. For either reason and the very nature of things give it suffrage, as with the history of the world's creation, which is proved by most strong arguments to have been made from nothing and in time. As for history, even the monuments of ancient and external writers also afford testimony to its truth — for example in the history of the universal flood, of the building of the tower of Babel, of the burning of Sodom and Gomorrah, of the Israelites' exit from Egypt — of which mention is made among approved and ancient historians whose fragments survive in Eusebius, Josephus, and others, and some of which are still current in men's hands.
Latin · §39
The Latin is on each section page: §39
Sacred history proves itself by ingenuousness, surviving names, and appeal to living witnesses§40
40Add that sacred history in many places proves itself by its own sincerity and plausibility, and has those notes of truth which every honest historian has, as may be seen in the books of Samuel and of Kings. Names of nations, cities, and regions that once were and still remain today also create faith for what Scripture narrates concerning Noah's posterity, from whom after the flood the world began to be inhabited anew and filled with dwellers — plain to anyone who compares those names Moses recites with the names of peoples and nations. But the things that seem to surpass belief, and are wondrous and plainly stupendous, are written so that the writer cannot have lied: he appeals to innumerable witnesses who could have refuted him, yet who received his writings as divine and so commended them to posterity — as was shown above concerning the miracles Moses narrates, and of which mention is made in the Apostle Paul.
Latin · §40
The Latin is on each section page: §40
Sacred historians' candor, and pagan myths as shadows of the true history§41
41Moreover sincerity and candor build faith for the sacred historians — candor so great that they do not hide their own vices, and often brand themselves and their own with many marks of ignominy. Nay, the poets' very fables make Scripture's history credible. For if anyone diligently inspects the ancient poets' fables and compares them with sacred history, he will find those fables to be shadows of things whose body Scripture has, and to have drawn their origin from true histories spread through the whole world by the tradition of Noah's sons, and later corrupted and interpolated by the lapse of time: which could be made plain by many examples, and which learned men who have labored in this matter have made easy to see.
Latin · §41
The Latin is on each section page: §41
The weight of sacred history: the Church, the world, angels, and God himself§42
42Now if anyone wishes to weigh the weight and moment of sacred history, what matters of greater weight and moment can be imagined than those which pertain not only to some nation and commonwealth, but to the whole Church which God selected for himself out of the world — nay, to the universal world, to the angels who inhabit Heaven, and to God himself, who is the first cause of all things? These are the things about which sacred Scripture's history turns. For Scripture tells us what were this universe's beginnings and cradles, and how God once founded all things and ordered them to exist; whence the human race was born and propagated; how it spread through the whole earth; and what were at the beginning the divisions of nations and of tongues. It narrates the appearances of angelic spirits and their frequent colloquies with men, and God's own admirable deeds in ruling and guarding the Church and procuring the human race's salvation. If anyone compares Greek or Roman histories with these, he will find nothing whose moment and gravity can in any part match them.
Latin · §42
The Latin is on each section page: §42
Prophetic oracles shine with the greatest divinity-light: clear, named, and fulfilled§43
43Especially in the Prophets' oracles and inspirations the greatest light of divinity shines — of which we spoke already above — because it not only suffices to persuade a pious and faithful mind, but also avails much to refute the enemies of God's Word and to prove its divinity even against the profane. For if you regard the matter of the sacred oracles, they are not about things of no or slight moment, but about what looks to God's glory and the salvation of the whole human race. Nor are the prophetic oracles entangled and ambiguous, as the pagans' oracles once were, but so clear and plain that persons and place are often named in them, and the time of fulfillment is fixed beforehand with precision. Nor are they fallacious and uncertain: by the event itself most have already been proved.
Latin · §43
The Latin is on each section page: §43
Precepts and dogmas, Scripture's inward efficacy, and divinity-marks read in the whole§44
44Sacred Scripture's precepts and dogmas also do not lack their own light — nay, they have by far the greatest. That this may appear more clearly, note that they are of two kinds. For Scripture teaches and commands many things of which men have by nature some notice, but very confused and wavering. Yet Scripture has laid those things open more lucidly, and taught them fully and accurately. Of this sort are what Scripture hands down concerning God's nature and attributes — namely concerning God's eternal, immense, and immutable essence; concerning his infinite power, wisdom, goodness, and also justice; concerning the creation of the world and of all that is in it; concerning God's providence by which he conserves, rules, and administers all things; likewise concerning man's office both toward God and toward the neighbor: that God is to be loved above all, all things referred to his glory, himself carefully worshiped and invoked, trusted, and that one is to rest upon his care; that the neighbor also is to be loved, good done to all, injuries borne, oneself thought of humbly, innermost thoughts and affections kept pure — and in a word, nearly all and each of the precepts of the Christian life, which ought to be pure and sincere in every part, and from which all filth and luxury ought to be absent. Those things and the like the sense of conscience proves, reason confirms, and certain rudiments of them are discerned in the pagans' books. For they hand down some things concerning God, piety, and man's office that are not contemptible — yet obscurely, sparingly, coldly, doubtfully, and mixed with very many errors. But Scripture places those things in clear light and teaches them fully and openly: so that after its light has shone on us, we wonder that things so certain and undoubted were seen and handed down only thinly, doubtfully, and obscurely by the most excellent minds. But when those most excellent minds handed down so jejunely and obscurely the things whose truth we now discern by Scripture's benefit, while Scripture handed them down so fully and perspicuously — and yet the sacred writers did not excel other men by erudition or by nature's gifts, but on the contrary most were rude and unlearned in the human sciences — it is necessary that they were led by another light than nature's, and taught and inspired by God.
But besides those things of which men have by nature only a thin and fleeing cognition, sacred Scripture teaches many things that surpass reason, which the human mind cannot grasp, and for which it has no certain arguments. Yet they cohere so well with what the sense of conscience proves and right reason is convinced of, and agree so well with those prior things, and are built upon them so fittingly, that it sufficiently appears they are not human inventions but mysteries of divine wisdom. Such, for example, is the doctrine of the expiation of our sins through the death and offering on the cross of Christ, God and man — which is discerned to agree most with God's justice and mercy. For in this manner God's justice was satisfied while our sins were punished in Christ, and mercy while they were forgiven us. And with this doctrine coheres that dogma so sublime and lofty concerning three divine persons in one essence. For unless the Son of God were God and equal to the Father, his sacrifice would not have been of infinite value, such as was required that by it our sins be expiated, inasmuch as they had deserved infinite punishment. And such also is the doctrine of the resurrection of the dead. For it seems agreeable to reason that a man who acts well or ill in the body should also receive in the body punishment or reward for what was done justly or unjustly — which, since it does not happen in this life, agrees with God's justice that our bodies, which death has reduced to dust, be joined again to their souls, so that it may go well or ill with the whole man according as he acted well or ill.
But moreover the greatest indication of divinity in sacred Scripture is its efficacy, by which it acts inwardly in a man — partly by terrifying consciences and affecting them with the sense of sin, partly by raising the bruised mind and consoling afflicted consciences; but chiefly by so changing the man that he hates sin and pursues piety and true virtue from the soul. By this efficacy nothing is more powerful in confirming the faithful, although it cannot compel to assent those who have not yet felt that efficacy and have hardened against God's Word. And yet even a most profane man, if he has not felt the efficacy of God's Word, yet if he considers it attentively, can easily recognize that this Word is such as to generate the highest tranquillity and joy in those who firmly believe it, and to compel them to every good work and every virtue.
And let these few things suffice as a taste of this argument, which can never be exhausted, and which is treated more fully and copiously by learned men whose footsteps we follow and who have borne the torch before us. But this seems worth adding: that these characters of divinity which we said shine in Scripture are not to be sought in single parts of Scripture separated from the whole, but in the divine writings as they are considered jointly and as wholes in themselves. For it is not to be thought that any pericope of a Canonical book has a certain mark by which it can be discerned and distinguished from the Apocrypha.
Latin · §44
The Latin is on each section page: §44
Unequal radiance across the books: Esther and Ruth beside Moses, Isaiah, Paul, and the Gospels§45
45Besides, we must admit that the marks and signs of divinity we said belong in Scripture do not shine with equal brilliance in every book. Just as one star differs from another in light, so some books of Scripture send out richer and more splendid rays of the divine Spirit, while others send out far feebler and more obscure ones. In the Old Testament, for example, Esther and Ruth are far dimmer in divine brightness than Moses's Pentateuch and the Prophecy of Isaiah. And the vestiges of Christ's Spirit are less open in the epistles of James and Jude than in most of Paul's epistles and the four Gospels.
Latin · §45
The Latin is on each section page: §45
After Scripture's light: how it is perceived; fleeting opinion versus true saving faith without the Spirit's inward work§46
46In the previous disputation we set out what light sacred Scripture has — that is, what arguments and marks of truth and of divine origin. Next we ask how that light is perceived, and whether, and how far, the Holy Spirit's work is needed if we are to acknowledge Scripture as true and divine.
Here, though, we must distinguish a fleeting, vanishing opinion from true saving faith that is pleasing and acceptable to God. A person can form an opinion that Scripture is divine, drawn by some human incentives, without any inward work of the Spirit; the Schools call that human and acquired faith. Many utterly wicked and perverse heretics do not deny Scripture's authority and grant that it is divinely inspired. Unbelieving Jews themselves fiercely defend at least the Old Testament's authority, and Mohammedans are said to hold and revere both Testaments as divine. Still we need not suppose that the Holy Spirit is at work in all those heretics and unbelievers, illuminating their minds within.
Latin · §46
The Latin is on each section page: §46
Legitimate faith in Scripture needs the Spirit's secret work; John 6, 1 Corinthians 12 and 2, Ephesians 2§47
47Saving, legitimate faith about Scripture — faith that actually matters for salvation — does not arise without the Holy Spirit slipping into our minds and working there in secret. The Schools therefore name that faith divine and infused. Scripture itself says so again and again.
Christ teaches in John that no one can come to him (believe in him and take his teaching) unless the Father draws that person, and unless that person has heard the Father teaching within. His words: "No one can come to me unless the Father who sent me draws him. It is written in the Prophets, And they shall all be taught by God. Therefore everyone who has heard and learned from the Father comes to me" (John 6).
Paul is just as plain: no one can say "Jesus is Lord" except by the Holy Spirit (1 Corinthians 12). On the Gospel mysteries he adds (1 Corinthians 2): "God has revealed them to us by his Spirit. For the Spirit searches all things, even the deep things of God. But we have not received the spirit of the world, but the Spirit who is from God, that we may know the things freely given to us by God." Then: "But the natural man does not perceive the things of the Spirit of God, for they are folly to him, and he cannot understand them, because they are spiritually discerned." That is why faith itself is called God's gift (Ephesians 2): "By grace you have been saved through faith, and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God."
Latin · §47
The Latin is on each section page: §47
Depravity and mysteries above nature both demand the Spirit's work for faith§48
48Human crookedness, plus the darkness sin has piled on, forces this need for God's Spirit in the soul. Scripture is full of matter that fights our warped loves. The flesh-bound person therefore recoils and turns away — and that recoil blocks true acknowledgment and right judgment, because we all judge by the grain of our affections.
Sin also darkens the mind so thoroughly that even among ordinary natural things we keep hallucinating and falling into error. How much less, then, can we be sure of what stands above nature? So the Holy Spirit must drive out the mind's native night, and clear the smoke by which wicked desires cloud the intellect and stop it from seeing truth.
Nor is depravity the only reason. The very character of the doctrine Scripture teaches also requires this Spirit work if faith is to be born in us. Scripture holds mysteries that outrun not only fallen nature but human nature taken by itself, even without sin. Nature cannot invent them, think them up, or even understand and take them in. So the Spirit must heal minds sin has blinded, and must also lift the intellect well above its natural level, until it can rise to things that great.
Latin · §48
The Latin is on each section page: §48
The mode of that Spirit-work is obscure, though every believer experiences the faith§49
49But what the mode of that operation is remains very obscure and hard to explain — which might seem strange. Since the Holy Spirit's work happens in our souls, we seem as if we ought to know it by sense and experience itself. Yet there is nothing odd here. We experience many things in ourselves, and we ourselves do many things, whose reason and mode we still do not grasp and cannot understand.
Every day we experience that we see and understand; yet when someone must explain how vision and intellection happen, the sharpest and most learned men stick fast and cannot disentangle themselves. Physicists and mathematicians still dispute whether vision happens by the emission of rays or by the reception of visible species.
So although every believer experiences that he embraces God's Word with certain faith and gives full, firm assent to sacred Scripture, it should not surprise us if theologians stick fast when they try to explain how that faith is generated in us, and how the Spirit brings forth that assent. On that we will briefly set out our view.
Latin · §49
The Latin is on each section page: §49
New eyes for Scripture's light; moral evidence alone may not yield faith's full certainty, especially in the dimmer books§50
50Our first settled point: when the Spirit leads someone to faith, he so shapes and moves that person's mind — otherwise groping and blind here — that it can see and own the light of God's Word and of Scripture. The mind seriously watches the arguments, marks, and axioms that prove the Word true and divine; it judges them rightly; and then, as it should, it is persuaded of that divine truth. While he works within, the Spirit is said to give new eyes.
Moses speaks of those eyes (Deuteronomy 29): "You have seen all that the Lord did before you in the land of Egypt to Pharaoh and to all his servants and to all his land, the great trials your eyes saw, those signs and huge wonders: and the Lord has not given you a heart to understand, or eyes to see, or ears that can hear, to this day." David asked for the same help (Psalm 119, pause Ghimel): "Open my eyes, and I will consider the wonders of your law." By "wonders of the law" he means the tokens of divine wisdom sown through God's law. Our fleshly mind cannot judge those rightly while dullness, crookedness, and ignorance — a veil over the mind's eyes — stand in the way. The Holy Spirit lifts that veil in the faithful.
May we doubt, though, whether this Spirit work alone — simply making the mind attend to Scripture's shining light and take it in — is enough to birth a full, sufficiently certain faith about sacred Scripture? We may. The light under discussion is only moral evidence. It does not compel the mind the way self-evident principles do, or the way logical and mathematical proofs do. So it yields a lower grade of certainty, as the previous disputation taught.
That leaves a fork. Either the faith we give Scripture, by its own kind, never reaches the certainty human sciences enjoy — against what theologians commonly hold — or the Spirit, when he stamps that faith on us, does more than merely open eyes to Scripture's light. Take the sacred books one by one and, if we speak honestly, many simply do not carry enough light of themselves to make it wholly certain and plain both that they hold true teaching and that God wrote and inspired them. Old Testament examples: Esther, Ruth, and the Song of Songs. New Testament examples: some epistles, such as Jude and James.
So to receive those books as divine with firm, certain faith, spotting the light in them is not enough. That light cannot force the assent faith requires. And that assent belongs to faith's object, because those books stand inside the rule of faith and are counted among faith's principles.
Latin · §50
The Latin is on each section page: §50
Inward impulse beyond opened eyes: the Spirit's inward testimony is a secret persuasion, not an audible voice inside§51
51So for firm, certain faith in the whole of Scripture as divine — the faith it deserves — opened eyes are not enough. Besides the Spirit’s work of opening our mind’s eyes to the light that shines in sacred Scripture, there seems to need to be a certain inward impulse and instinct (so to speak) that moves us to believe with a force greater than every argument and reason.
That instinct is what we take the Spirit’s inward persuasion and the Holy Spirit’s inward testimony properly to mean. When the Spirit is said to testify in believers’ hearts that Scripture is divine truth, we must not picture them hearing an inward voice that says, clear and express, "This is true and is God’s Word." Take it as a kind of virtual testimony: in a secret way the Spirit urges us to believe and stamps on our minds a settled persuasion of Scripture’s divinity.
That is how to read the famous Augustine passage usually cited from his Confessions. "Let me hear," he says, "and understand how in the beginning you made heaven and earth. Moses wrote this, wrote it and went away, passed from here to you, for he is not now before me. For if he were, I would hold him and ask him and through you beg him to open these things to me, and I would offer the ears of my body to the sounds breaking from his mouth. And if he spoke in Hebrew, he would strike my sense in vain and would not, in my way, touch my mind at all. But if in Latin, I would know what he said — yet how would I know he spoke the truth? And if I knew even that, would I know it from him? Within me, yes within, in the dwelling of thought, truth — neither Hebrew nor Greek nor Latin nor barbarian — without mouth and tongue, without the noise of syllables, would say, ’He speaks the truth’; and I at once, certain, would confidently say to that man of yours, ’You speak the truth.’"
Latin · §51
The Latin is on each section page: §51
That inward impulse is not enthusiasm: it binds only what Apostles and Prophets set before us§52
52Do not fear that admitting this Spirit impulse and instinct in the faithful opens the door to enthusiasms. The Spirit’s force and action in us differs greatly from enthusiasm.
In enthusiasm — to leave other differences aside — God slips into men’s minds and reveals things they never learned or heard from any human teacher. The Spirit, by contrast, urges believers only toward what is set before them from outside as to be believed: the Word of God handed down through the Apostles and Prophets.
Nor is the persuasion that impulse births blind or unaware of itself. The Spirit of God does not drive us to believe before he has first made the mind see the light of those things, so the intellect judges them credible and rightly believable with reason. The truth-marks the mind notes in them still do not equal the certainty the Holy Spirit stamps, and they are not that certainty’s rule and measure.
Latin · §52
The Latin is on each section page: §52
The Spirit of wisdom and revelation is common to every church member who believes the Word; Romans 8§53
53That Spirit of wisdom and revelation — the force by which people are led into knowledge of God’s Word and form certain faith about it — is common to every member of the church. No believer, no church member, is wholly without him.
"As many as are sons of God are led by the Spirit of God. And if anyone does not have the Spirit of Christ, he is not his," the Apostle testifies (Romans 8). And since we already proved that no one can believe God’s Word and receive it as divine without the Holy Spirit’s light, it follows that every believer who trusts that Word has been illuminated by the Holy Spirit.
Latin · §53
The Latin is on each section page: §53
Yet the Spirit is given unequally: spiritual and carnal believers in 1 Corinthians 3§54
54Yet that Spirit is given unequally, not to all by the same measure. So although every believer has God’s Spirit at least in some degree, some are still called spiritual over against others called carnal, as in 1 Corinthians 3.
Paul says: "And I, brothers, could not speak to you as to spiritual people, but as to carnal: as to infants in Christ." He does not call them brothers unless they are believers. Yet those he addresses there he calls carnal — still crude and weak in mind, who have not yet received Christ’s Spirit in the measure needed to bear and grasp the more hidden, harder mysteries of the Christian religion. So, as he says, they are as it were infants in Christ. By "the spiritual" he means those the Holy Spirit has raised into a more perfect state.
Latin · §54
The Latin is on each section page: §54
Unequal measure means doubt about a book or dogma can remain among the faithful; Hebrews; Philippians 3§55
55So not everyone in the church receives God’s Spirit in a measure that lets each person acknowledge and discern everything that belongs to God’s Word and sacred Scripture. Among believers who have that Spirit, doubt can remain about some book of Scripture, and about some dogma of the Christian religion.
In the early church not all good and holy teachers held the same view of the canonical books: some rejected what others admitted. For example, the Latin church long rejected the Epistle to the Hebrews, while the Greek church acknowledged its sacred and divine authority.
Nor should someone who errs in a head of religion be struck at once from the number of the faithful. Paul in Philippians 3 wants those who are perfect to bear with those who think otherwise, and to keep fellowship with them as brothers, in the meantime, as God reveals to them what they have not yet reached.
Latin · §55
The Latin is on each section page: §55
Still every Spirit-taught believer can discern enough for salvation; John 10 and 7, 1 Corinthians 2, 1 John 2§56
56However unequally that Spirit of Wisdom and revelation is shared out, this much is certain: everyone who has God’s Spirit can recognize the Word of God set before him, and tell true teaching from false, as far as his own salvation requires.
It is not necessary for each person’s salvation to know every sacred book, or everything God has revealed in his Word. Some of those things are needed for individuals’ salvation; others look only to the church’s common good. Compare church members one with another and one is bound to know more in God’s Word, another less. What is enough for a private person’s salvation must not be treated as enough for those called to teach in the church.
Therefore God variously dispenses his gifts in the church as he sees fit. He does not give his Spirit to all in such fullness that they can reach everything his Word contains. But to each believer he at least metes out the Spirit-measure needed to acknowledge and take in what fits that person’s calling, and what that person needs to know for his own state and condition.
Read the Scripture places that give the faithful power to discern and judge God’s Word under that limit and fitting distribution. Christ says (John 10): "My sheep hear my voice." And (John 7): "If anyone wills to do the Father’s will, he will know concerning the teaching, whether it is from God, or whether I speak from myself." Paul says (1 Corinthians 2): "The spiritual man judges all things." And 1 John 2: "You have an anointing from the Holy One, and you know all things." Likewise: "The anointing teaches you about all things."
By these and like places Scripture does not mean that every believer can at once, by the Spirit’s help, distinguish whatever in any way belongs to God’s Word. It means only this: those the Spirit has touched can, as far as each one’s salvation requires, discern the truth — the Spirit urging and suggesting — from contrary error.
Latin · §56
The Latin is on each section page: §56
Having seen how far the Spirit works for recognizing Scripture, what belongs to the Church§57
57So it is clear how necessarily, in what manner, and how far the Holy Spirit works in us so that we can acknowledge God's Word and sacred Scripture. Next we should briefly see what also belongs to the Church in this matter. That was the third head of the things we undertook to examine at the start of this disputation.
Latin · §57
The Latin is on each section page: §57
Absolutely speaking, God can give Scripture knowledge without human ministry; Galatians 1§58
58So the question is whether the Church's voice and testimony is needed to gain this knowledge. Briefly: absolutely speaking, no human labor is required for it. God can immediately, without anyone's outward ministry, give someone knowledge of Scripture and of his Word, and impress sure faith about it.
So Paul had not received the Gospel from a man, nor been taught it; he received it through the revelation of Jesus Christ, as he himself testifies (Galatians 1). So the other Apostles were led by the Spirit Paraclete into all truth with no man going before. So of old the Prophets learned from the Holy Spirit alone, who inspired them, what they spoke.
Latin · §58
The Latin is on each section page: §58
That path was extraordinary; ordinarily people teach while the Spirit teaches within§59
59But that was extraordinary. God did not see fit to use that path commonly when bringing people to faith and instructing them in heavenly teaching. He willed that people be taught by people and receive faith, yet with the Spirit himself teaching within and working with them.
So he instituted the sacred ministry in the Church and commanded pastors and teachers to announce, explain, and commend his Word publicly, and to bear witness to its truth. And what pastors do publicly and with authority, individual believers also are bound by divine ordinance to do privately, according to their measure, among those committed to their care.
Latin · §59
The Latin is on each section page: §59
By ordinary law ministry must lead first; Romans 10 and Augustine§60
60So under the ordinary law that ministry is necessary if someone is to know divine teaching and Scripture and conceive faith. The Holy Spirit does not lead us straight into knowledge of God's Word. Nor do we embrace heavenly teaching and revere the Scriptures by some immediate breath of the Spirit. In this matter we need the Church's ministers going before us, and those entrusted with our instruction, who propose and set out that teaching and who point out, explain, and commend Scripture.
First that Church testimony moves us to think well of heavenly teaching and sacred Scripture and to give it faith; otherwise we would stay forever ignorant of it. As the Apostle says (Romans 10): "How will they believe him of whom they have not heard? How will they hear without a preacher?" Likewise: "Faith comes from hearing; and hearing through the Word of God" — that is, from God's command. Here belongs Augustine's oft-sung line: "I would not believe the Gospel unless the Catholic Church's authority moved me." He speaks in the person of someone being brought into faith, who is beginning to have some persuasion of the Gospel's divine truth.
For the Church's common consensus and testimony is ordinarily the first incentive that leads us to give Scripture some faith. And even among the faithful themselves, when doubt arises about some book or divine dogma, we confess that the Church's constant, uniform testimony is an argument of the greatest weight and moment; for a person to set his own judgment against it is insolent and rash. Especially when the question is rejecting or admitting some sacred book, we acknowledge that the perpetual consensus of the Jewish and Christian Church is an inescapable argument, one to which anyone ought to yield.
Latin · §60
The Latin is on each section page: §60
Yet Church consensus is not faith's proper basis; the Samaritan woman in John 4§61
61Yet the Church's consensus and testimony is not the proper and principal basis of our faith, the thing to which its certainty should be reduced. The Church, as we have just said, is what proposes and explains through its ministers — and through private believers too — the things we are to believe, according to God's ordinance. By its testimony and authority we are first led to give them some faith. But our faith does not rest there. It rests on a far more solid foundation. If it goes no further, it is not true and legitimate faith, only a human persuasion.
The Church does for us what the Samaritan woman once did for her townspeople. It opens the way for us to know Christ and his teaching. First the Church's testimony admonishes us to believe in Christ. But after we have heard Christ himself speaking — outwardly in the Word and inwardly in our hearts — our faith no longer rests on the Church's testimony. We can say to it what the Samaritans said to the woman: "Now we do not believe because of your speech, for we ourselves have heard, and we know that this is truly the Savior of the world" (John 4).
Latin · §61
The Latin is on each section page: §61
That Church testimony is not faith's proper ground is proved by many arguments§62
62That matters stand this way — that the Church's testimony and authority is not the proper ground of our faith, not the chief thing on which our certainty about God's Word rests — is proved by many arguments. First: if our faith had that foundation, it would be human, not divine, because it would rest on men's testimony, not on divine truth and authority. Next it would follow that believers believe God not for God's sake but for men's, and that for the believers themselves men's authority is greater than God's — which is deeply absurd.
The definition of faith would have to change as well. By the consensus of all the Doctors, faith is the assent we give to God when he speaks. On that view, through faith we would be believing men more than God speaking. Nor would faith be an assent altogether firm and infallible. No human truthfulness is great enough to remove every fear of falsehood.
Latin · §62
The Latin is on each section page: §62
No Church authority greater than the Apostles', yet faith did not rest on an Apostle; Galatians 1§63
63Besides, no greater authority ever was in the Church, or ever will be, than the authority the Apostles held. Yet the faith of those who believed the Apostles' preaching did not rest on any Apostle's authority. Paul's words make that plain (Galatians 1): "Even if we, or an angel from heaven, should preach to you a gospel other than what we preached to you, let him be anathema."
If the Apostles' authority had been the sole or principal foundation on which believers leaned, then once that foundation was removed their faith would necessarily have been removed or would have tottered. Yet even if Apostles — indeed angels themselves — had taught the contrary of what was first preached, Paul wills that the Gospel's faith remain no less firm and unshaken.
Latin · §63
The Latin is on each section page: §63
Prophets and Apostles could not resolve faith into Church authority; one species, one formal ground§64
64Next, the Prophets and Apostles who first handed down sacred teaching and Scripture could not resolve the faith they had in God's Word into the Church's authority. They handed that teaching to the Church; they did not receive it as something the Church had already recommended. And it can happen, at least outside the ordinary course, that someone believes the Gospel though taught by no man — happening, say, on a Gospel codex. In that case his faith could not take as foundation a Church authority whose testimony he had never heard.
Yet there is one faith of all. Our faith does not differ in species from the faith of the Prophets and Apostles, or of those taught by God immediately. But our faith would not be the same as theirs if it had another foundation and another formal ground of believing. One species of faith has one proper and principal foundation. As the Schools put it, it does not have diverse formal grounds of believing.
Latin · §64
The Latin is on each section page: §64
Those who rest faith on the Church mean a universal Church individuals never hear§65
65Add this: those who invent that our faith rests on the Church's authority mean by "Church" the universal Church. But individual believers do not hear that Church. Most are instructed by particular churches and their ministers, who can be deceived and can err. So their faith cannot rest on the testimony of a universal Church they have never heard.
Latin · §65
The Latin is on each section page: §65
That Church-reduction exploded: distinguish God's Word itself from the things delivered in it§66
66But once that opinion is exploded — the one that reduces faith in God's Word and sacred Scripture to the Church's authority — we must ask what our faith finally rests on, and what its proper and principal foundation is. To make that clear, a distinction seems needed between God's Word itself, or divine revelation, and the things handed down and contained in God's Word, which become open through divine revelation. Our faith receives the mysteries delivered in God's Word in one way, and God's own voice — divine revelation — in another.
Latin · §66
The Latin is on each section page: §66
We receive dogmas because God revealed them; arguments persuade, revelation grounds; 1 Peter 3§67
67As for the things themselves handed down in God's Word — the so-called dogmas of faith, and the other things held in the Scriptures — we assent to them and receive them as true because God, who is supremely truthful and can neither be deceived nor deceive, revealed them to us through Apostles and Prophets and taught them in his Word. Besides divine revelation, the dogmas of faith do have many arguments by which they are proved and urged. God does not ordinarily lead us to faith in them except through mediating arguments, indications, and reasons that make their truth credible to our mind and gently work it into our souls.
That is why Peter wills that believers be able to give a defense, and to satisfy anyone who asks a reason for the hope that is in them (1 Peter 3). Whoever would believe with no reason at all, and would have no account of his faith or could not give one, would not have true faith, only a light and rash persuasion. So those who announce God's Word must not merely propose the doctrine of faith. They also need to apply persuasions and draw arguments from the things themselves or from adjuncts, so as to make the mysteries of the Christian religion credible and even strongly prove them. Still, the principal foundation of our faith, and its proper ground, is not those reasons and arguments of whatever kind, but divine revelation, on which our faith especially rests.
Latin · §67
The Latin is on each section page: §67
Some learned men ground dogma-faith in the light of the things revealed; we put the proper ground in God speaking§68
68Some learned men — if we have their mind right — think the certainty of the faith by which we embrace religion's dogmas and believe what God has revealed rests in the light of the things revealed, and in a certain inborn splendor of truth that convinces our mind and all but compels assent. When someone believes the Gospel, and is persuaded that the Son of God was made man, came into the world, suffered and died for us, rose again, ascended into the heavens, and the rest that belongs to our redemption, they hold that the proper and principal ground of that assent is the doctrine's own majesty, holiness, sublimity, and truth, and its congruence with right reason — which seizes the mind into assent and makes plain that the doctrine is not only true but has come immediately from God, since things so great and wonderful could neither be found nor fabricated by human wit.
On that view the truth of heavenly doctrine would by nature be recognized by us before we were sure God was its author; and so the ultimate and chief ground of believing it would not be the truthfulness and authority of God speaking, and that God so said and revealed, but — as they put it — the very truth and evidence of the thing. We do grant that religion's dogmas have their own light and arguments of truth, and even of divine origin. Still it seems more agreeable to theological truth and teaching to say that the proper and principal ground of the faith by which we receive those dogmas is the authority of God speaking and revealing, rather than the thing's own truth and light. That is proved by many arguments.
Latin · §68
The Latin is on each section page: §68
Faith rests on the speaker's authority, not on evidence in the things; formal object is divine revelation§69
69First: up to now the Schools have held that faith, though it does not shut out reasoning, rests rather on the authority of the one who speaks. But faith does not rest chiefly on divine authority if the principal reason we believe the things of faith is a certain evidence of truth in the things themselves, not divine revelation. The definition of faith would also become absurd — that it is the assent we give to God speaking. For then through faith we would believe God speaking only materially, as the Schools say: we would believe the things God spoke, but not because God had spoken them. And it is absurd to define any habit of mind from its object only as material.
Suppose someone skilled in Peripatetic doctrine happens on a book of Aristotle, studies its teaching carefully, recognizes it as true, and even judges from the sharpness of style and manner of arguing that the book is Aristotle's. The assent he gives that doctrine could only absurdly be called faith held toward Aristotle speaking. Yet up to now the Theologians by common consensus not only define faith as assent exhibited to God speaking, and take its object to be God's Word and things revealed by God; they also teach that the formal ground of that object — under which faith apprehends it, and on account of which it receives and acknowledges it — is divine authority and revelation.
Latin · §69
The Latin is on each section page: §69
If the light of truth determined assent, faith would be evident; Scripture sets faith against sight§70
70Next: if the proper and chief ground of faith were the very light of truth discerned in the things to be believed, the light that necessarily determines the mind to assent, then faith would be an evident assent, and the dogmas of faith would be evident. For what is evident is what convinces the mind by its own light and compels assent. But it is almost an axiom of the schools, founded in the Scriptures, that faith is an inevident habit of the mind. Scripture sets faith against sight, and teaches that faith is of things that are not seen.
Latin · §70
The Latin is on each section page: §70
Trinity, satisfaction, conflagration, resurrection lack demonstrative light; arguments are only congruences§71
71Besides: some things God's Word teaches are demonstrable, and can be gathered from principles known through themselves. Still, many things are proposed to faith to be believed which — unless someone wants to be contentious — must be confessed neither known through themselves nor able to be proved by any necessary and convincing arguments. Take that principal article of faith by which we are taught that in one most simple essence of God there are three distinct persons. Who will dare promise a demonstration of so great a mystery, and seriously affirm that there is in it a certain evidence of truth? There our mind sees nothing but mere darkness, dimming toward that inaccessible light as owls' eyes toward the sun. Even the most acute and subtle can scarcely clear that article of apparent contradiction, much less demonstrate it.
The same holds for the satisfaction performed by Christ's death, for the future conflagration of the whole world, and for the resurrection of all the dead. If anyone seeks proofs of their truth besides the authority of sacred Scripture, he will find nothing firm enough, nothing that suffices to support our faith. We do not disapprove the pious labor of those who try to prove and urge these mysteries and the like with reasons sought from every side. But if we deal candidly, we must confess that those arguments, of whatever kind, are only what the Schools call congruences: at most they make the matter probable and likely; they do not necessarily conclude that it is so.
Latin · §71
The Latin is on each section page: §71
Circumcision and the sacraments show precepts may lack intrinsic light; God's authority is the chief ground§72
72When the Israelites in Egypt were taught that every male was to be circumcised on the eighth day, that they were to abstain from blood, that some animals might be eaten and others not, and more of that kind, no one can deny those things were to be embraced by them with faith, as things pleasing and acceptable to God. Yet who could sincerely and from the heart say those things had in themselves a light enough to make faith, and enough to compel believers' minds to conclude that God had commanded and handed them down? The same can be said of us today about that washing of water used in Baptism, and about taking bread and wine at the Lord's table.
So when many dogmas and precepts must be taken up by faith, though they do not have in themselves the light and evidence by which they would prove themselves with enough certainty true and handed down by God, it is clear that the principal ground and basis of the faith by which we take up what God's Word delivers and religion's dogmas is not the thing's own truth and evidence, but rather the truth and authority of God teaching and revealing.
Latin · §72
The Latin is on each section page: §72
How we perceive revelation: notes, motives, miracles; Acts 13; Luke 23; John 4§73
73You will ask how we perceive divine revelation, and where the certainty comes from in the faith that embraces God's Word itself. God does not ordinarily speak without notes and marks in his voice and word by which it can be told from human or diabolical fraud. The revelation our faith rests on today — consigned in the sacred Scriptures — has very illustrious arguments claiming it for God, as the earlier theses already showed at length. The faith that receives it is not a blind persuasion with no account of itself. A fitting believer is led to assent by reasons and motives strong enough to persuade a prudent man that God is truly the one speaking, and that a fabricated, false revelation is not being passed off as true.
Besides arguments taken from the matter itself, God has often used signs and miracles to create faith for his word and compel men to believe; the faith of those who believed is not rarely ascribed to those signs. Sergius Paulus, a prudent man, saw the blindness with which Paul the Apostle struck Elymas the Magician, and believed while marveling at the Lord's doctrine (Acts 13). The centurion standing by as Christ died saw the wonders at Christ's death and glorified God, saying truly this man was just (Luke 23). Likewise (John 4): a father recognized that Christ's word had healed his dying son, and that the boy had recovered at the very hour Jesus said your son lives — and he believed, and his whole house with him. Conversion is therefore deservedly suspect when someone asked for its reason has nothing to say, or only trivial things to offer.
Latin · §73
The Latin is on each section page: §73
Motives of belief feed faith, but they are not its chief certainty§74
74Still, we do not think those arguments and motives of belief — the ones that recommend God's Word and gently bend minds toward obedience to it — are what faith's certainty chiefly hangs on, or its principal foundation. God does use them when he generates faith, and by them faith already generated is also nourished and kept warm. They do not seem to be faith's strongest basis, or the measure of its certainty.
The Christian schools already agree on this, as thesis 8 said: faith's certainty is the highest — equal to every certainty in the human sciences, or even above them — when faith is judged from its own principles and taken as it can and ought to be, not as it actually stands in many people. But the faith that receives God's Word as Scripture now holds it cannot have that certainty if it rests only on the notes and arguments that prove Scripture divine. Those are not demonstrations that produce absolute certainty. They are only moral arguments. They can lead a person to believe prudently, yet by themselves and by their nature they cannot generate a certainty equal to what the mathematical disciplines have — the kind of certainty, or even a greater one, that we suppose faith acquires.
Latin · §74
The Latin is on each section page: §74
Judges, Ruth, Esther, Song: some books lack intrinsic notes strong enough for faith's certainty§75
75Especially when we take the sacred books one by one, we must admit that many do not carry in themselves those notes of divinity that would necessarily and evidently prove their divine authority, or found the certainty faith requires. Judges, Ruth, Esther, and the Song of Songs are examples. That they are divinely inspired can scarcely be proved by anything but the general arguments drawn from the testimony and consent of the Jewish and Christian Church.
Yet those books are part of the divine Word and of that most certain rule of faith by which everything that touches religion must be tried and examined. They belong to the object of faith in its full breadth, and the assent we rightly give them is referred to no other virtue than faith. So when some parts of God's Word that faith must receive lack intrinsic arguments of divinity strong enough by themselves to found the assent faith demands, the arguments by which God's Word proves itself divine and from God are plainly not faith's principal foundation, or the last thing into which our faith should resolve.
It is no answer that faith in such books is not necessary for each person's salvation. The question here is not what each person must know to be saved. We are considering the nature and foundation of faith in general — and many things belong to faith's object that individuals need not know for salvation.
Latin · §75
The Latin is on each section page: §75
Faith resolves into the Spirit's impulse; faith's light is that by which we believe§76
76Therefore we state that the last thing into which our faith finally resolves — its principal support — is that impulse and instinct of the Holy Spirit described in thesis 9. By that name we mean the Spirit's action and efficiency: he immediately moves us to receive divine revelation and impresses a sure persuasion of it on our minds.
A comparison with scientific assent helps. What demonstrated conclusions are in the sciences, the dogmas of faith and the other things God's Word teaches are here. What the middle term of a demonstration is to its conclusion, the authority of God speaking and revealing is to the things proposed for belief. As we immediately grasp the middle term and the force of a demonstration by reason's natural, inborn light, so we immediately believe and perceive the revelation given to the Prophets and Apostles through the Spirit's inward instinct and testimony — what the Scholastics call the light of faith.
And as reason's light is not something we come to know by reasoning, but that by which we know and reason, so this testimony of the Holy Spirit is not a further thing believed, nor an argument that moves us to believe. It is only that by which we believe — the action that impresses faith on the mind. Every believer who elicits an act of faith need not know and understand that action by reflexive cognition, any more than a country laborer must think about intelligence and the power of reasoning while he understands and reasons.
Latin · §76
The Latin is on each section page: §76
Calvin: those the Spirit teaches rest in Scripture as self-authenticating; Institutes 1.7.5§77
77But what the Holy Spirit's testimony actually contributes, and what weight the arguments for Scripture's divine authority have when we give Scripture the faith it deserves — we cannot explain better than in the words of a most famous man speaking on the point.
Let this stand fixed: those the Spirit has taught inwardly rest solidly in Scripture; Scripture is self-authenticating; it is not right to subject it to demonstration and reasoning; and the certainty it deserves among us comes by the Spirit's testimony. Its own majesty does win reverence of itself, yet it first seriously moves us when the Spirit has sealed it on our hearts. Illuminated by that power, we no longer believe Scripture is from God by our judgment or by other people's. Above human judgment we settle more certainly than certain — as if we were beholding God's own deity there — that by human ministry it has flowed to us from God's very mouth.
We do not hunt arguments or probabilities for our judgment to lean on. As for a matter already beyond the hazard of weighing and guessing, we subject our judgment and ingenuity to it. Not as wretched people bind a captive mind to superstitions, but because we feel no doubtful power of the deity thriving and breathing there — and by it, knowing and willing, we are still drawn and kindled to obey more vividly and effectively than human will or knowledge can account for. Such is the persuasion that does not ask for reasons; such the knowledge that has the best reason of all, the one in which the mind rests more securely and constantly than in any reasonings; such, finally, the sense that cannot be born except from heavenly revelation (Calvin, Institutes 1.7.5).
Latin · §77
The Latin is on each section page: §77
So far: Scripture bears its own splendor as moral evidence, not as demonstration§78
78So far we have set out our judgment on Scripture's authority as distinctly and clearly as we could. To draw the whole into a few words, we have taught first that Scripture bears a splendor of its own and sends out various rays of divinity. Those rays can strike and move a mind rightly disposed, and so Scripture proves itself.
Yet that light is not evidence in the strict sense — not the kind that belongs to things known of themselves, or that fall under demonstration, as in mathematics and metaphysics. It is only a moral evidence. It consists entirely in this: Scripture is recommended by so many probable arguments, and carries in itself so many conspicuous marks of divinity, that a pious and prudent person is effectively led to believe it true and divine — even though its divine authority is not self-evident, and cannot be demonstrated.
Latin · §78
The Latin is on each section page: §78
Believing Scripture unto salvation needs the Spirit's inward impulse beyond argument§79
79We have proved this: to believe sacred Scripture, and to acknowledge it as divinely inspired, with a true and genuine faith that leads to salvation, needs the Holy Spirit admonishing and illuminating within.
That work of the Spirit is necessary for us not only because of the darkness sin brings — a kind of veil set before the mind's eyes, hiding Scripture's light and keeping us from looking at it — but also because of the character and nature of the doctrine Scripture itself contains. That doctrine altogether surpasses our mind, even considered apart from sin. So our intellect must be lifted above itself if it is to rise to it.
Therefore, to acknowledge and receive Scripture and each of its books as true and divine — firmly, without doubt, and with the certainty faith requires, since they belong to faith's object — we need more than the Spirit healing our native blindness and driving off the darkness sin has fetched in, which blocks perception of Scripture's light. He must also compel us to believe by a secret instinct and impulse, or by an inward efficacy greater than every argument and reason.
Latin · §79
The Latin is on each section page: §79
Ordinarily the Church's consent first moves us; it is still not faith's chief foundation§80
80We have also shown this: speaking absolutely, we do not need the Church's voice and testimony in order to know and believe Scripture. Still, by the ordinary rule God uses the Church's ministry when he generates in us faith concerning Scripture. The first incentive that ordinarily moves us to receive it as true and divine is the Church's common consent and testimony.
Even so, the Church's voice and authority are not the principal foundation of our faith, nor the last point to which the certainty of the faith that embraces sacred Scripture is to be reduced.
Latin · §80
The Latin is on each section page: §80
Faith rests on God's truthfulness; certainty resolves into the Spirit's secret testimony§81
81We have taught that religion's dogmas, and other things handed down by God's word, can carry many arguments for their truth. Those arguments are still not the proper and principal reason on which the faith rests that receives what God's word hands down. That reason is rather the authority and truthfulness of God as he teaches and reveals.
God's word itself — divine revelation — does have notes and marks by which it can be recognized and told apart from diabolical and human frauds. Even so, our faith does not rest chiefly on notes and marks of that kind. Its certainty is resolved into the Holy Spirit's secret testimony, and into that inward efficiency by which he immediately makes the faithful certain it is God who speaks, and presses a firm persuasion of this on our minds.
Latin · §81
The Latin is on each section page: §81
Two kinds of Roman disputants: blindfold quarrelers who hiss at the Spirit's testimony§82
82Next we must see what the Roman doctors judge about all this, so that it may be plain where the real state of the question on Scripture's authority lies — the question fought today with such heat between us and them. First of all, notice that among the Pontificii there are two kinds of men.
Many among them are insolent, without candor, with scarcely any learning. Their only aim is to harass our people with importunate disputes. They often fight like the Andabatae — blindfold fighters — not seeing what they hold or where they aim their blows. In debate they not only attack our doctrine; they also tear up their own opinions and contradict themselves. Pointed sophisms and captious subtlety are enough for them if they can make trouble for us. They do not care whether what they urge against us can be turned back on themselves.
So when Scripture's authority is the question, they hiss at the Holy Spirit's inward testimony and babble against our people words that strip sacred Scripture of all authority and hang our faith solely on human testimony. In that way they expose the Christian religion to reproach and make it look ridiculous, as if it rested on no foundation but the authority of those who profess it.
Latin · §82
The Latin is on each section page: §82
Beside the babblers: learned Roman doctors who hold their Church's mind more carefully§83
83Besides those babblers and sophists who carry no weight even among their own, we must admit that the Pontifical school has many learned men. They speak more carefully and exactly, and they choose their arguments better. These hold the Roman Church's mind more accurately, explain it better, and defend it more cautiously.
So those earlier quarrelsome wranglers should indeed be checked and put down; our people rightly refute their folly and impiety and expose it in public. Still, when we seek and fix the real state of a controversy with the Roman Church, we should not cling to those men's trifles. We should ask what the later sort think and teach — the ones who stand strong among their own in learning and authority.
Latin · §83
The Latin is on each section page: §83
Even leading Roman doctors speak calmly at home and rashly in the heat of dispute§84
84Even those leaders and front-rank men of the Pontifical school must be told apart from themselves. They do not always seem consistent. They speak one way when they deal with their own and teach among them with a calm, composed mind. They speak another way when they fight with us and the heat of disputing and contradicting has caught fire.
In their contests with us, carried off by hatred of us and by the heat of debate, those very Antelignani — front-rank men — of the Roman school rashly blurt out many things that cut against not only us but themselves, and of which they are ashamed. Elsewhere in their writings those same points appear set out far more softly, and closer to the truth.
Latin · §84
The Latin is on each section page: §84
Equity reads adversaries where they speak calmly, and softens harsh dispute-talk from better places§85
85Those rash blurted words, born of hatred and blind passion rather than a settled judgment, our people may most justly note and press. Yet when we fix the state of any controversy, we think we should look rather to the places where they speak with a calm mind, treat the matter on purpose, and explain their Church's mind clearly and distinctly.
Not only men who plead a bad cause, but also good men set on defending the truth, often pull too far from the opposing view in the heat of dispute and are carried to the opposite shore. They imprudently urge against an adversary things that also hurt themselves, and that do not sit fully with the truth or with their own settled opinions. Our people and the Pontificii alike often notice this in the ancient Fathers of the Church, when those Fathers refute schismatics and heretics and inveigh against heresies.
Equity and candor require that words spoken so harshly and awkwardly be explained from other places where those authors speak more fitly and more in step with the truth. We do not deny that our own doctors sometimes need the same pardon and indulgence. So if we are to deal kindly and candidly with our adversaries, we judge that the same should be granted them: where they have spoken badly and falsely in one place, but well and truly in another, the earlier words should be softened and read from the later.
Latin · §85
The Latin is on each section page: §85
Apply equity: even leading Roman doctors speak against notes and Spirit in dispute§86
86Apply that equity to the matter in hand, and it is plain: not only the empty disputers who count for little even among their own, but the very men who head the Roman school, often urge in debate things that cut clean against what we have taught so far — against the marks of God's Word, against the arguments that prove sacred Scripture, and against that inward Spirit-testimony in which our certainty about the Word must finally rest.
They talk as if Scripture deserved no trust and held no authority except what it borrows from the Roman Church, and as if the whole certainty of our faith lay on today's church doctors — so that, once that witness is set aside, Scripture would be worth no more among us than any pagan book. Our doctors collect those impious and blasphemous lines in their disputations on this subject.
Yet when those same Roman doctors speak so injuriously of Scripture, they forget themselves and pull down their own settled teaching. For nearly everything we have already taught — Scripture's light, the Spirit's secret witness, the proper ground of faith and its chief foundation, and the last point into which faith's certainty resolves — is handed down by Pontifical theologians in the schools. To make that clear, we must run briefly back through the heads already treated and note in a few words what the Pontificii teach on each.
Latin · §86
The Latin is on each section page: §86
Roman school grants moral evidence and arguments that make doctrine clearly credible§87
87First: the Pontificii will not allow the things that belong to faith of themselves to be self-evident or demonstrable — and we have already granted that. Still they do not deny that matters of faith carry a kind of outward, moral evidence. Beside their Church's authority they admit many arguments by which Christian doctrine and sacred Scripture are proved and, in their phrase, made evidently credible.
Thomas's commentators teach this commonly on the Secunda secundae, question 1, article 4, where he asks whether the object of faith can be something seen. Thomas holds that faith's object is not something seen or evident; then he faces the Apostle's line in 1 Corinthians 13, We see as through a mirror. Paul is speaking of faith's knowledge, yet says that through it we see as through a mirror — so the believer seems to see faith's object, and faith would be of things seen.
Thomas answers that the things of faith may be taken in special, and then cannot be seen and believed at once; or in general, under the common reason of what is credible, and then the believer does see them. He would not believe, Thomas says, unless he saw that they ought to be believed — either by the evidence of signs or by something of that kind. From those words the scholastics draw this: what falls under faith is not evidently true, yet it is evidently credible, and is urged by many weighty arguments and strong reasons. Each writer then lists the proofs that seem strongest to him — Dominic Banñez, John of Poitiers, Pesantius, and others on that same article of Thomas.
Latin · §87
The Latin is on each section page: §87
Valencia and Bellarmine list marks of the Word; the fight is not whether notes exist§88
88Gregory of Valencia, a sharp and learned Jesuit, spends the whole first book of his Analysis of Faith chasing the arguments by which Christian doctrine and Scripture (its book) can be proved and pressed. He counts nineteen such arguments, and in them touches nearly every mark of God's Word that our people name — the proofs by which sacred Scripture can be told apart from human writings.
Bellarmine himself, in On the Word of God book 1, chapter 1, leaves aside his Church's testimony (which his opponents refuse) and still proves Scripture's divine authority by many reasons: miracles done to confirm Scripture, the striking agreement of the sacred writers, prophecies of future things contained in Scripture and proved by the event — and other points he urges against Libertines who despise Scripture.
So those of our theologians miss the Roman mind when they labor to prove against them that Scripture has marks and arguments of divinity — as if the whole heat of the authority debate sat there, and as if the Pontificii simply denied that Scripture has any τεκμήρια or notes of divinity and held that it can be known only by the Church's word.
Latin · §88
The Latin is on each section page: §88
Roman doctors also require the Spirit's inward operation and testimony§89
89The doctors of the Roman Church also agree with us that some inward work of the Holy Spirit is needed if we are to recognize God's Word and sacred Scripture and receive it with due faith. They call that work, as we do, the Spirit's inward illumination, revelation, and persuasion, and the inward testimony of the Holy Spirit. They speak of it so clearly and so often that citing them might seem needless; still, lest doubt linger, a few witnesses from many.
Melchior Canus, Loci Theologici 2.8, reply to the fourth argument: human authority and all those outer inducements used by the one who proposes the faith are not enough for the belief we are bound to give; there must also be an interior efficient cause — God's special help moving us to believe. A little later: no outward human persuasion is enough, however well the things of faith are set out by men; there must also be an interior cause — a divine light that urges belief, and inward eyes given by God's kindness for seeing. He presses Thomas, Augustine, and many Scripture places for the point.
Stapleton teaches the same in his relection on the Church's power, and more fully in On the Principles of Faith (Controversy 4, book 8, chapter 1): without special grace and the infused gift of faith it is impossible to produce a true act of faith, or to believe with faith worthy of the name. Against Whitaker he keeps complaining that Rome is falsely charged with denying the Spirit's inward testimony; and in defense of the Church's authority, chapter 3, he says that secret testimony of the divine Spirit is altogether necessary if anyone is to trust the Church's judgment in approving the Scriptures. Gregory of Valencia concurs: God himself first of all, by the voice of his revelation and by an inward instinct and impulse, witnesses to human minds that Christian doctrine — and so sacred Scripture — is true, and persuades, as Scripture itself says in many places. Bellarmine carries the same teaching through a whole sermon titled On the Light of Faith.
Latin · §89
The Latin is on each section page: §89
So the controversy is not Church alone versus the Spirit alone§90
90From all this it is clear that those have missed the mark of this controversy who state the question as: Do we believe Scripture on the Church's testimony alone, or chiefly on the inward testimony of the Holy Spirit? — as if Rome wholly rejected and hissed out that inward Spirit-testimony.
And on the other side the Pontificii wrong us when they harry our people as boasters of a private Spirit, gaping after enthusiasms. On the Spirit's secret testimony we teach nothing beyond what they themselves grant. Nor does that testimony cancel, as they falsely charge, the need of the Church's ministry to propose and explain what belongs to faith — as the previous disputation has already shown at length.
Latin · §90
The Latin is on each section page: §90
Roman doctors teach that Church authority is not faith's formal reason§91
91The Pontificii teach no less plainly that the Church's authority is not the formal reason of our faith — not the chief foundation on which faith finally rests. Melchior Canus presses this hardest in Loci Theologici 2.8, reply to the fourth argument. Third, he says, we must hold that faith's formal reason is not the Church's authority: faith's last resolution is not made into the Church's testimony. Below he adds: the Church's authority is not of itself a reason that moves to belief. And again: if the question is asked in general how the believer knows that what he holds by faith was revealed by God, he cannot bring in the Church's authority.
Some of the older scholastics — Durandus and Gabriel Biel — did finally resolve Christian faith into the Church's authority, as if the Church's word were the believer's last ground for believing. That view was exploded long ago and is rejected by today's schools, Canus named among them. Their error, he says, I cannot hide: they claim our faith must be reduced to this last cause of believing — that we take the Church to be truthful.
Then he piles up arguments against it. On that scheme the first formal reason of faith would be created truth, not uncreated; our faith would lean on human truth rather than divine. And since a conclusion is never more certain than its principles, God's being triune would be no firmer for us than the Church's being truthful — a claim we would take on human inducements. He presses Paul's line: "Even if we, or an angel from heaven, should preach a gospel to you…" (Galatians 1). Faith's assent, he gathers, does not lean on human causes. So, lest the mind waver, Scripture's divine authority must be sought higher than any human reason or authority. The Apostles and Prophets finally resolved their faith into God's authority and truthfulness; our faith is the same as theirs, and so is not resolved into the Church's human authority — with many like points.
Latin · §91
The Latin is on each section page: §91
Stapleton, Canus, and Bañez: the Church's voice is not the formal object of faith§92
92Stapleton teaches the same in Controversy 4, on the Church's power in itself, question 3, article 3. His second conclusion: the Church's voice is not the formal object of faith. He proves it first because faith can exist without that voice, and second because the Church's voice and authority alone cannot produce faith worthy of the name. He then faces older scholastic arguments, including Augustine's famous line: "I would not believe the Gospel unless the Catholic Church's authority moved me."
Stapleton's short answer: the Gospel is not believed except with the Church's authority moving — ordinarily, because that is the ordinary way the first Truth reveals all things. In the same place he grants that our faith does not hang on the Church's testimony alone, nor chiefly on it. Canus on the same Augustine text: if the Church only opens the door to the sacred books, we must not stop there; we must go on and lean on God's solid truth. Dominic Bañez, on the Secunda secundae 1.1, doubt 4, is just as clear: the assent of our faith cannot be reduced to acquired faith that the Church is truthful, as if that were the rule or formal reason of believing. The opposite, he adds, is not only rash but erroneous in the faith itself.
So this too is not the state of the question between us and the Pontificii — whether the proper reason and chief foundation of the faith we give to Scripture is the Church's authority.
Latin · §92
The Latin is on each section page: §92
Faith's proper formal reason is God revealing, with the Spirit's inward motion§93
93What then is faith's proper reason? Canus, in the place already cited, joins this to three settled points: faith's last resolution is into an interior efficient cause — God moving us to believe. To the article "God is triune," to "the Church cannot err," and to every other principle of Christian doctrine, I assent by infused faith not because John said it, or any other man, but because God revealed it; and to "God has revealed" I believe at once, moved by God through a special instinct.
So on the object's side the formal moving reason is revealed divine truth; yet that does not move us unless an interior cause is also present — God himself moving by a free and special concurrence. Stapleton's third conclusion (question 1, article 2) says the same: God revealing is properly and absolutely the formal object of faith. He proves it from the Prophets and Apostles, who had no other formal object; therefore every believer's faith has that same object, for there is one faith of all. In reply to the third argument he writes: absolutely and of itself, the last resolution of things to be believed is the truthful God — or God revealing inwardly in the heart — after John the Baptist: "He whom God has sent speaks the words of God, and whoever receives his testimony has set his seal that God is true" (John 3).
Finally the scholastics commonly hold that the assent of our faith is at last resolved into the Holy Spirit's inward motion — as Thomas's commentators show on the Secunda secundae, question 1.
Latin · §93
The Latin is on each section page: §93
The Church is a condition and medium, not the last ground of believing§94
94Those doctors therefore treat the Church's voice and testimony as a cause without which we would not believe, and, in their terms, a condition of faith's object: the Church is the medium through which God reveals and proposes what is to be believed. Yet they refuse to reduce our faith to the Church's testimony as the supreme and last reason of believing. They reduce it to God revealing and the Holy Spirit illuminating — as Bañez teaches carefully in the place already cited.
Stapleton's words in the article we keep marking are the same: faith that begins from the Church's testimony, so far as that testimony proposes and leads to faith, ends in God revealing within and teaching within what the Church preached without. The Church's preaching teaches from outside; it proposes, leads, and helps. But the One who teaches within has his chair in heaven, as Augustine says. Once that inward teaching has come, the Samaritan line has its place: "Now we do not believe because of your speech; for we ourselves have heard, and we know that this is the Savior of the world" (John 4).
Latin · §94
The Latin is on each section page: §94
Faith is a prudent assent; certainty still rests on divine revelation alone§95
95Nor do the scholastic doctors deny that the faith we give to divine revelation is a prudent assent: the one who believes God's Word is moved by arguments that can persuade a prudent mind that what is set before him as God's Word truly is. Faith's certainty does not hang on those arguments, nor properly lean on them. Gregory of Valencia makes the distinction sharpest in Analysis of Faith 1.1: because divine revelation is not evident to human reason, other arguments besides revelation are needed, so that men may prudently persuade themselves that Christian doctrine is true.
Yet those arguments are not required so that people believe properly, surely, and firmly because of them. The certainty and firmness of faith — and the assent itself — lean of themselves on divine revelation alone as their foundation. The arguments only supply clearer motives by which the mind may prudently will to believe surely and firmly because of divine revelation, with God's help. Two soul-motions must be told apart in those who take hold of faith. First, even under prudence's dictate, they judge Christ's doctrine worthy of sure and firm belief. Then, helped by God, they believe by faith's assent that it is true. That sure, firm, God-helped assent must be referred to the divine testimony alone contained in revelation, as the cause and reason of believing; and to the Church's proposing only as a condition without which Christian faith would scarcely be given. The first prudent judgment — that this doctrine may rightly be held as divine and true — is a judgment of prudence, and it properly leans on arguments other than revelation itself.
Canus teaches the same in Loci Theologici 2.8, reply to the fourth argument. It is not enough that the things of faith be simply proposed by a man to the one about to believe, as first principles to a pupil; some exterior persuasion and human inducement must also be used. He proves it from those moved to believe by miracles and other reasons. Once that is set out, he adds, what we said a little earlier is easy to see: certain human, outward supports must intervene for believing, yet they are not fit of themselves, and faith's resolution is not made into them, but into an interior divine cause that stirs and moves us to believe. That is the common teaching of the Roman school, so far as I know with no dissent — so further witnesses would be surplus.
Latin · §95
The Latin is on each section page: §95
The real controversy is not a war of names§96
96You will ask: what, then, is the real state of the controversy on Scripture's authority? In the heads reviewed so far the Orthodox and the Pontificii seem to agree. Is the fight only about a name? Not at all. The rift between the two sides is large and of the highest moment.
To see it clearly, note first that some revelations become known to us only through another revelation, and they borrow their authority for us from that other. Balaam's old revelation reached us through the revelation given to Moses. The same holds for that scrap of Enoch's prophecy to which Jude's letter lends authority.
Yet there cannot be an infinite regress here, and a circle — one revelation proved by another, and that other by the first — must not be allowed. So some revelation must be first for us: one that wins our faith by itself and for its own sake, not by help from a better-known revelation.
Latin · §96
The Latin is on each section page: §96
Formal reason of faith versus the Church's public external rule§97
97Speak carefully and you may also distinguish faith's proper formal reason — taken simply and absolutely, as the Schools put it — from an external principle of faith, an outward rule for what is to be believed.
Faith's proper formal reason was, is, and always will be the same for every believer: God's revelation, however it comes — by God's immediate breath, through men, through angels, through Scripture, or outside Scripture. For every believer the standing formal reason of religious belief is this: because God revealed such things.
Yet God did not judge it enough to reveal privately to each believer whatever that person needed for salvation. To keep unity and communion in the Church, and to meet Satan's tricks, he always willed a common, external, public revelation to stand in the Church as the rule of faith — the measure of every dogma, and the court that ends every dispute about faith.
Before the law was given, that rule was the Patriarchs' voices and God's living oracles. After Moses' law was given and written, the Church's rule was that written law, with the revelations later made to the Prophets and likewise written down. After Christ's coming the New Testament enlarged the rule. So now, in the Christian Church, the rule of our faith is the Scripture of both Testaments.
Latin · §97
The Latin is on each section page: §97
Faith resolves two ways: in the conscience, and before others§98
98Third: our faith can be resolved in two ways — with respect to the object or the subject; with respect to ourselves or with respect to others.
With respect to ourselves and the subject, faith is resolved when we ask what the inward principle is, and where each conscience rests so that we may not press further. With respect to the object and to others, our faith is resolved when we ask for the last foundation we can show and name to someone else.
That last foundation we can show another must be some external principle of faith — an outward rule of faith — where we stop, with no further rule beyond it.
Latin · §98
The Latin is on each section page: §98
Scripture is the first external principle; the Spirit seals within§99
99Apply this to the present case. We and the Pontificii agree, as the earlier theses show, that faith's proper reason simply and of itself is divine revelation, however it comes; on that point there is no fight between us. We also agree that the last rest of each believer's conscience is the Holy Spirit's inward testimony.
What is not agreed is which revelation is today first and most known for us — the one we must receive by itself and for its own sake, not because of some other revelation better known to us and of higher authority; and so which is the first and most common external principle of faith, through which everything else is to be proved, while it itself has no prior.
We hold that this revelation is contained in sacred Scripture. God's Word in the books of both Testaments ought to win faith among us by itself — not by some other Word of God, some further divine revelation that would give it a public external witness better known and more certain to believers than Scripture is. No rule of faith, no external principle, stands prior to sacred Scripture so that Scripture could be proved from something earlier. Scripture is the first and most common rule of everything that belongs to faith, and it is not to be measured by another rule.
Ask why we believe this or that dogma — that God is triune and one, or that believers are to be baptized in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit — and we answer: because inspired Scripture holds it, and we point to the place. Press further why we take that Scripture as divine, and we do not offer another principle of faith to prove Scripture; we say one must stop there. We do offer arguments that Scripture is divine and deserves to be believed as divine. Those arguments are not, properly speaking, faith's principles, nor the foundation on which faith chiefly leans. We believe Scripture at once — God speaking in the Scriptures — moved by the Spirit's inward impulse.
Latin · §99
The Latin is on each section page: §99
Rome makes the Church a superior revelation that proves Scripture§100
100The Pontificii will not let sacred Scripture deserve and win our faith immediately and of itself. They teach another divine revelation by which Scripture must be proved, so that the Church may publicly settle its standing. For them, that revelation is the Church's voice and testimony — the doctrine of her overseers. They want God to speak today through the Church's pastors as through organs infallible in the doctrine of faith, as he once spoke through Prophets and Apostles.
So they admit Scripture is a rule of faith, yet a subordinate and partial one that needs proving by a superior, fuller rule. When they prove dogmas they do cite sacred Scripture's authority. Asked why they trust sacred Scripture, they say: because of their Church's testimony — and in that testimony, as the supreme external principle of faith, they must rest if they mean to keep their own teachings.
We too bring the Church's constant testimony when we prove a sacred book's authority. But not as they do — not as a principle of faith to which our faith must be subjected. For us it is only an argument from the later effect: sound and strong, yet not wholly divine and infallible.
Latin · §100
The Latin is on each section page: §100
The celebrated question: is Scripture's authority supreme or borrowed?§101
101From this rises the famous question on Scripture's authority. We say Scripture's authority among us is supreme, not borrowed from elsewhere: above itself Scripture has no revelation, and no other principle of faith by which it can be proved.
The Pontificii say Scripture's authority hangs on the Church's: they take the Church's testimony for a principle of faith above Scripture, one by which Scripture must be proved so that the Church may publicly settle its standing.
Latin · §101
The Latin is on each section page: §101
Their analogy: Scripture stands to the Church as a dogma stands to Scripture§102
102To mark the difference between their sentence and ours, and where the hinge of the controversy sits, note how the Pontificii compare sacred Scripture with the Church's doctrine: as we compare a particular dogma of faith with sacred Scripture.
As an article of faith — for example that the dead will one day rise — has its truth and authority in itself from God alone, not from the Prophets' and Apostles' testimony as writers of Scripture, so they admit that sacred Scripture has its authority in itself from God alone, not from the Church's word.
And as the chief reason we embrace that dogma is not properly Peter's, Paul's, or Isaiah's authority, but the divine revelation brought to us by their pen — for the dogma was believed before Scripture, and can still be believed apart from it — so they confess that the Church's testimony is not the proper and chief reason of our faith about Scripture, but simply and absolutely divine revelation.
Yet again: as that dogma, or any like it, must not be publicly received in the Church or set forth for belief unless Scripture's testimonies prove it — since only from those can believers publicly know that something belongs to faith, so that any dogma's authority for us, and its public external certainty, hangs on sacred Scripture's testimony — so they want Scripture's authority for us to hang on the Church's testimony, and a book's divinity not to be publicly settled for believers except by the Church's approval and attestation.
Finally: even with that dependence of dogmas on Scripture, Christian dogmas can be proved and urged by many arguments besides Scripture's testimonies — motives that lead toward faith, not faith's reason and foundation. So the Pontificii also do not deny that sacred Scripture, besides the Church's testimony, has many notes and arguments of divinity by which it can be proved and urged — yet which cannot found public faith in the Church concerning Scripture's divinity.
Latin · §102
The Latin is on each section page: §102
Controversy stated: first external rule — Scripture, or present pastors?§103
103From all this the controversy between us and the Roman Church's doctors is plain enough. Is Scripture the first rule of faith and the first external principle of faith — so that no other principle can prove it, and it does not borrow its authority from elsewhere?
Or is the Church's doctrine and testimony the principle and rule of faith, better known and clearer to us than Scripture itself, and the means by which Scripture must be proved so that believers may publicly settle its standing? We assert the former. The Pontificii assert the latter — and by "Church," as already said, they mean the present pastors, above all the Roman Pontiff.
Latin · §103
The Latin is on each section page: §103
Scripture is better known among the faithful than the Church herself§104
104Their error is answered from this: among believers Scripture is better known than the Church herself.
Every Christian body agrees, at least on the chief books, which writings are true Scripture. Greeks, Armenians, Ethiopians, Pontificii, Protestants, and whatever other Christian parties remain today all acknowledge as Canonical the books our churches hold Canonical. Rome adds certain Old Testament books to its Canon; on the books we count Canonical it still agrees with us.
Those who denied or despised Scripture outright — as the Libertines are remembered to have done in our fathers' day — were few, obscure, and soon gone. Which Church is the true one is not settled the same way: each party claims to be it. The Greek, Armenian, and Ethiopian churches neither take Rome for God's true Church nor bind themselves to its authority.
Latin · §104
The Latin is on each section page: §104
No pope or council carries Scripture's notes of divinity§105
105No pope, council, or gathering of pastors carries so many and so bright marks of its own authority as sacred Scripture carries of its divinity.
Earlier theses already listed what recommends Scripture: prophecies of things to come, the holiness, height, and force of its teaching, the majesty and plainness of its style, the harmony of Old and New Testament, miracles confirming it, the life of those who first handed it down, God's lasting care to keep it, the martyrs' constancy for its truth, the consent of peoples, and even hostile witnesses.
What council, or what crowd of pastors, presses its claim with notes so many and so strong? Ask the adversaries' own conscience: is it not plainer that Moses and Paul wrote divine, authentic books than that Florence, Trent, or the Lateran were legitimate councils led by the Spirit without fail?
Latin · §105
The Latin is on each section page: §105
Scripture is more certain than living pastors; Peter's firmer prophetic word§106
106Scripture is also more certain for believers than the word of those who preside in the Church — so it does not borrow its authority from them.
Pastors today are not more certain for the faithful than the Apostles were for the first Christians. Yet while the Apostles still lived and preached, their testimony weighed less among believers than Scripture's — as Peter shows in his second letter (2 Peter 1). Speaking to people who already believed, after he told how he heard the voice from heaven say of Christ, "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased," he adds that they have a firmer witness still: the Prophets in the holy Scriptures.
"We did not follow cleverly devised myths," he says, "when we made known to you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but we were eyewitnesses of his majesty. He received honor and glory from God the Father when that voice came to him from the Majestic Glory: 'This is my beloved Son, with whom I am well pleased.' We heard that voice from heaven while we were with him on the holy mountain. And we have the prophetic word made more sure, to which you do well to pay attention as to a lamp shining in a dark place."
Latin · §106
The Latin is on each section page: §106
Scripture's witness outranks the Baptist's — and today's pastors§107
107Sacred Scripture also has, on every side, greater authority among believers than the Church's pastors do.
Their testimony today is no greater than John the Baptist's once was. Yet Scripture's testimony was greater than the Baptist's — as Christ our Lord teaches plainly (John 5), where he sets Scripture's witness to himself above John's. "You sent to John," he says, "and he has borne witness to the truth; yet I have a testimony greater than John's."
He then names a threefold witness greater than John's: first the miracles he worked — "the works the Father gave me to accomplish testify that the Father has sent me"; next the Father's voice from heaven — "the Father who sent me has himself borne witness of me"; and last sacred Scripture. He adds: "Search the Scriptures, because you think that in them you have eternal life; and it is they that bear witness about me."
Latin · §107
The Latin is on each section page: §107
Councils and papal letters yield to Moses and Paul; the Bereans check preaching§108
108On their own showing, no Church testimony is brighter or more solemn than what Councils and papal Decrees give. Yet common Christian sense says no council matches sacred Scripture's authority. No one dares set Nicea, Chalcedon, Trent, or any other beside Moses and the Prophets. Even Rome's warmest friends have not yet hardened their faces enough to level papal letters with Paul's epistles and the four Gospels.
Roman practice itself proves it. When they rank the sources of theological argument, Scripture always comes first; Councils and papal Decrees come later. They so honor Scripture, as they should, that they grant no error can be found in it, even the least. Councils they want infallible on dogmas of faith — yet they admit many other slips: conclusions may be of faith while the arguments are poor; they may hold the question of right and still err on the question of fact.
Pastors and doctors also use Scripture's witnesses to recommend their own teaching — and that teaching can and must be tried by Scripture. So the Bereans are praised: after hearing Paul preach, they searched the Scriptures to see whether those things were so (Acts 17). If Scripture carries more weight with believers than the Church's pastors, it plainly does not take its authority from their word. What is greater cannot draw its authority from what is less. Nothing can give an authority greater than its own.
Latin · §108
The Latin is on each section page: §108
If the Church hangs on Scripture, Scripture cannot hang on the Church§109
109How then could Scripture's authority for us hang on the Church's, when the Church's authority for us hangs on Scripture?
From Scripture we learn which Church is true, and what force it has. That authority cannot be proved with certainty from anywhere else. So the fathers once sent heretics who denied Christ's true Church back to the Scriptures, and held that the true Church must be shown from them. Augustine tells the Donatists: if they hold the Church, let them show it only from the canonical books of divine Scripture.
Rome itself today tries to prove its Church and its infallible authority against us from sacred Scripture, and thinks the work well done when it cites places such as "I am with you to the end of the age," "I have prayed for you, Peter, that your faith may not fail," "the Spirit will lead you into all truth," "Tell it to the Church," and the like, as foundations of the authority it gives the Church. Since, by their own confession, the Church's authority is known to us from Scripture, and no surer proof can be offered, it is clear the other way that our certainty about Scripture does not rest on the Church's testimony as its chief ground. Otherwise the circle is open: Scripture is proved by the Church, the Church by Scripture, and back again without end.
Latin · §109
The Latin is on each section page: §109
Rome's letters of credit cut the other way§110
110Rome adds that Scripture in the Church's hands is like letters of credit: papers that accredit an envoy from a superior, and that send us back to that superior for a fuller account of his mind and will. So they want the Church to present Scripture as a diploma sealing its divine calling and authority, and remitting us to the Church to learn God's will more fully.
But letters of credit do not draw their force from the one who shows them. The opposite is true: the bearer's authority is known and confirmed by the letters. The one who brings the letters is not why we trust the letters; we trust him because of the letters that accredit him.
Latin · §110
The Latin is on each section page: §110
Stapleton's Baptist mutual-testimony fails; dependence cannot run both ways§111
111Their reply to this argument is strange. Stapleton, who seems to have handled the controversy with the most care, grants that the Church's authority for us hangs on Scripture's. He denies that Scripture's authority therefore fails to hang in turn on the Church's — and he tries to prove it by instances.
Christ's authority for us, he says, hung on John the Baptist's, for John was sent to witness to Christ so that all might believe through him; yet the Baptist's authority in turn hung on Christ's witness, for Christ attested John and confirmed his calling. The instance — and others like it — does not reach the point. Mutual testimony can prove two things to each other. It does not show that the first's authority hangs on the second's, and the second's on the first's, for the same people at once.
The Baptist did point men to Christ. Those who came to Christ that way did not believe in Christ chiefly on the Baptist's word, nor was John greater or surer for them than Christ. We grant that John's authority hung on Christ's; we deny outright that Christ's hung on John's. Two authorities cannot each hang on the other for the same persons at the same time. Whatever hangs on another is less certain and less known to us than that on which it hangs. If the Church's authority depends on Scripture's, Scripture is more certain and better known for us. If Scripture's hangs on the Church's, Scripture is less certain and less known. Then Scripture would be at once more and less certain, better and less known, than the Church — a contradiction.
The question here is not merely whether Scripture can be proved by the Church and the Church by Scripture. It is whether Scripture's authority, properly speaking, hangs on the Church's as on a principle of faith more certain and better known for us.
Latin · §111
The Latin is on each section page: §111
Stapleton's Symbol reply fails; the Creed takes its authority from Scripture§112
112Stapleton's second reply grants that the Church's authority for us hangs on Scripture's, yet denies that the Church can be known only through Scripture. Apart from Scripture, he says, the faithful learn from the Creed that the Church exists and must be believed.
The Creed has no authority of its own. It draws its whole force from sacred Scripture, from which it is taken. It is simply the faithful's confession of what they believe according to Scripture. That already makes the Creed's authority better known to us than the Church's — which cuts hard against those who say the Creed's authority, like every other article of belief, hangs on the Church as on a better-known principle of faith.
On their own showing the Church is the body that frames Creeds and confers that authority. Yet in the Creed we confess one holy Catholic Church, and the Creed never tells us which Church that is — Roman rather than Greek or Ethiopian. No proof from the Creed settles it. If Scripture's authority is to be confirmed to us through the Church's, as Rome wants, bare knowledge that some Church exists on earth is not enough. We must know determinately which Church is the true one, clothed with divine and infallible authority.
Latin · §112
The Latin is on each section page: §112
Faith received Scripture as Canon for centuries before any solemn Church decree§113
113The certainty with which believers receive sacred Scripture as the rule of faith does not hang on some public, solemn Church decree that confirms Scripture's divinity like an oracle. For ages Scripture was publicly known and received as the Canon of faith with no such decree at all.
For several centuries after the Apostles, no council and no pope sealed a fixed Canon or drew up a catalogue of the sacred books. The first council to review the number of Canonical books was Laodicea — not before the three-hundredth year from Christ's birth, and still a particular council, not a general one. Yet before Laodicea the Canon was already certain, and Scripture's authority was certain to the faithful.
Neither Laodicea nor the later councils that listed the sacred books aimed to give those books some new authority. They only marked and declared which books were already Canonical.
Latin · §113
The Latin is on each section page: §113
Pre-conciliar tradition cannot be the certain foundation of faith in Scripture§114
114Nor may one fall back on some Church tradition, as if before the councils that fixed the number of sacred books tradition itself had been the foundation of faith concerning Scripture.
Rome grants that tradition is a means the Church uses in judging matters of faith. Yet on Rome's own terms tradition is as doubtful as the books of Scripture, and is no certain foundation of faith until a public Church judgment has proved it.
Latin · §114
The Latin is on each section page: §114
Stapleton's tacit Church testimony follows the faithful's belief; it cannot found it§115
115Stapleton's further device helps no more. He distinguishes two kinds of Church testimony: one solemn and express, given in general councils and papal decrees; the other tacit and interpretative, by which the Church is said to approve whatever she lets her ministers teach and her people hold.
As if, before any council decided the Canon, the Church had already judged the Canonical books — not by a solemn sentence, but by this tacit reading: she let pastors hand the books to the faithful as Canonical, and did not reject the faith of those who received them.
That so-called interpretative judgment cannot found the faithful's belief, nor did Christian faith hang on it. It follows their faith; it does not precede it. What the Church allows to happen is already happening before she allows it. So I ask Rome: what grounded that early Christian faith which the Church merely tolerated and is said to have approved by her silence? A faith conceived as prior to that tolerance cannot rest on the tolerance and the tacit consent.
Latin · §115
The Latin is on each section page: §115
Disputed New Testament books were already received without a public Church determination§116
116Whatever one makes of that tacit testimony, Rome herself teaches that for a time the Church gave no sentence on certain Canonical books. Some New Testament books were once doubted, they say, because the Church had not yet made her mind clear enough about them.
Even so, while some doubted, most churches already received those books publicly and held them divine and authentic. Public Church testimony is therefore not required before a book's divinity can stand publicly and believers be sure of it. Before any Church determination of the disputed books, their authority was already certain and publicly owned across the greater part of the Christian world.
Jude and James seemed disputed (ἀντιλεγόμεναι) to some, as Eusebius says; yet on his own witness others acknowledged them (ὁμολογούμεναι) and received them publicly. Some rejected John's Apocalypse, yet the churches John had nursed, as Tertullian puts it, defended its authority. Hebrews stood the same way: though long doubted in the Latin Church, Jerome tells Dardanus that the Eastern churches had venerated it as divine and Apostolic.
Latin · §116
The Latin is on each section page: §116
Old Testament prophets held divine authority before and against the priests who opposed them§117
117Go back to Old Testament times. When the Prophets published their books, those books already had authority by right, and in fact held it among Israel's faithful, before the priests then ruling the Church had approved them or declared them divine.
Most of the Prophets were sent chiefly to rebuke the priests' vices and sloth, so the priests were usually their enemies. Even so, against that resistance the Prophets' books were held and acknowledged as divine and authentic. Jeremiah makes it plain. In chapter 8 he rebukes Judah's rulers: How can you say, We are wise, and the Lord's law is with us? The lying pen of the scribes has wrought a lie; the wise are shamed and taken; they have cast away the Lord's word, and there is no wisdom in them — from prophet to priest they all work a lie.
In chapter 18 those same rulers plot against him: Come, let us devise devices against Jeremiah. The law will not perish from the priest, nor counsel from the wise, nor the word from the prophet. Come, let us strike him with the tongue, and ignore all his words. Far from approving his prophecies, they fought him. Yet Jehoiakim is charged most heavily for rejecting the authority of those prophecies that Baruch had written out, and for cutting them with a scribe's knife and burning them (Jeremiah 36). On Rome's principles, what great crime was the king committing in refusing as divine a writing the Church's judgment had not yet approved — a writing her rulers were then attacking?
Latin · §117
The Latin is on each section page: §117
Pastors cannot ground their own certainty about Scripture in the Church's judgment of themselves§118
118Finally, since by the Church on which Scripture's authority for us is said to hang Rome means the pastors and bishops who rule the Church, we ask: whence does Scripture's authority hang for the pastors themselves, and how do they know these books are divine and God-inspired?
They cannot appeal here to a Church judgment that founds the pastors' own faith in Scripture. The pastors and bishops are that Church whose testimony is in question. They would then learn from themselves which writings are true Scripture, and their faith would rest on their own word. To leave no escape, take those who first gave such a judgment: they could not lean on other pastors' rulings.
Yet Rome will not have the Church's pastors driven by enthusiasms or taught Scripture by immediate revelation — for such enthusiasms and immediate revelations, they say, no longer have place in God's Church. Bishops and doctors reach that knowledge with the Holy Spirit teaching and leading, but also through their own study, diligence, careful reading of the books, and close weighing of the many arguments the Spirit uses to beget faith in Scripture in them. What absurdity is it, then, to say the faithful are led the same way by the Spirit into knowledge of sacred Scripture? At least this much follows plainly: Scripture can be established for us without enthusiasm or immediate revelation — and also without some authentic, infallible Church judgment.
Latin · §118
The Latin is on each section page: §118
Pars IV opens: adversaries' arguments against the Reformed position remain to be answered§119
119In the immediately preceding disputation we set out the state of this question and confirmed the true view with the arguments that seemed to us most fit. What remains is to sift the adversaries' arguments and show, as briefly and clearly as we can, how empty they are.
Latin · §119
The Latin is on each section page: §119
First adversary argument: Scripture cannot prove Scripture, so the Church's testimony must§120
120Their first attempt is to prove that Scripture's authority hangs on the Church's. Scripture, they say, cannot be proved by Scripture. So for the faithful to be sure of Scripture, some divine and infallible testimony must prove it. That testimony, they claim, can only be the Church's — none more certain or august on earth.
If you answer that Scripture in many places asserts its own divinity, they retort that we would already have to be persuaded of that divinity from elsewhere before we could believe the assertion. Mere self-claim is not enough: most of the Apocrypha claimed to be divine and were rightly rejected.
And it seems plain that Scripture cannot prove Scripture, because every proof moves from what is better known — and the same thing cannot be both better and less known than itself. Nothing from Scripture proves anything to someone who does not yet grant Scripture's authority, or who still doubts it.
Latin · §120
The Latin is on each section page: §120
The argument is a fallacy that overturns every first rule of faith, including Rome's§121
121I answer that this is a mere fallacy with which Rome can be pressed as hard as we can. Turn it back on them: the Church's voice and testimony is not the supreme rule of faith; its authority for us hangs on some other principle of faith better known and more certain.
There must be another divine testimony, clearer and surer than the Church's, by which the Church's testimony itself is established — because the Church's authority cannot be proved by the Church's own word. The same thing cannot be both better known and less known than itself; nothing from the Church's testimony proves anything of that authority, or still doubting it.
If the argument is worth anything, it overturns faith altogether. No rule of faith can be offered as first and supreme without leaving room for the same objection.
Latin · §121
The Latin is on each section page: §121
Formalized, the major is false: a first principle need not prove itself or be evident§122
122To expose the cheat, reduce the argument to form. They must argue: whatever is not evident of itself and cannot prove itself is not a first principle of faith or supreme rule whose authority does not hang elsewhere — it must be proved through something else. But Scripture is not evident, nor can it prove itself. Therefore, and so on.
The major is plainly false. On the contrary: what is a first principle of faith must neither prove itself nor be proved through another — and yet need not be something evident. In the human sciences some principles are first: the rest hang on them and are proved through them, while they hang on nothing else in that order, or they would not be first, and win assent of themselves. Faith is the same.
Either admit a circle, or an infinite regress — both absurd — or stop at some principle on which the rest of faith hangs, proved by no prior principle and not by itself either, since the same thing cannot prove itself, yet winning immediate belief and assent of itself.
Latin · §122
The Latin is on each section page: §122
Faith principles are not self-evident like science, yet we believe them immediately by the Spirit§123
123Faith's principles and the sciences' differ here: the sciences' principles are self-known and evident, and by their own light compel the intellect to assent. Faith's principles, though they have some moral evidence, are — strictly and properly — inevident, and do not by their own light win the assent faith requires.
Yet they agree in this: as we assent to natural principles immediately by the natural light of the intellect, so we believe faith's principles immediately by the Spirit's illumination and impulse. And as nothing stops natural principles from sometimes being proved a posteriori, so faith's principles can be proved — but only a posteriori, and only ad hominem.
Latin · §123
The Latin is on each section page: §123
Scripture can still be the first principle of faith though it is neither evident nor self-proving§124
124So in the matter of faith we must come down to some principle that is neither evident of itself nor able to prove itself, yet hangs on no prior principle and of itself deserves authority and belief. Though Scripture is neither evident of itself nor able to prove itself, it does not follow that Scripture is not that first principle of faith which borrows its authority from nowhere else.
Latin · §124
The Latin is on each section page: §124
Rome's Church-testimony claim collapses by the same standard they press against Scripture§125
125Whichever way Rome turns, it must confess that the Church's testimony — which it offers as faith's first and supreme principle — is not evident of itself, and cannot well be proved by the Church's own voice. Yet they still want that testimony to hang on no prior authority and to hold among the faithful of itself. They fight themselves when, from Scripture's inability to prove Scripture, they conclude that Scripture's authority is not first and needs a superior testimony to establish it for us.
The sum of our reply comes to this: Scripture cannot indeed be proved by Scripture itself; yet it does not follow that its authority hangs elsewhere and must be proved to us by the Church as a principle prior and superior to Scripture. As faith's first principle, Scripture wins the faithful's belief and assent not by such a proof intervening, but immediately, by the Spirit's inward efficacy impressing a sure persuasion of it on our minds.
Latin · §125
The Latin is on each section page: §125
'Scripture cannot prove Scripture' denies only bare self-assertion, not divinity's marks in the text§126
126These points, though, must be taken carefully. When we grant that sacred Scripture cannot be proved by Scripture itself, we mean only that the places where Scripture proclaims itself divinely inspired are not fit arguments to convince and persuade someone who already denies sacred Scripture's authority.
That does not stop us saying, in another sense, that Scripture proves itself: as the preceding theses showed, sacred Scripture bears many marks and arguments of divinity by which it asserts itself true and divine — just as heaven and earth proclaim and show God as their author, not by a bare spoken claim, but by the excellence of their nature and the traces of divine power and wisdom visible in them.
Or as a book claims Aristotle or Euclid as its author not from the title alone, but from the genius of the teaching, the sharpness of style, and the manner of argument — the sort that can belong only to those rare minds.
Latin · §126
The Latin is on each section page: §126
Immediate belief is not blind persuasion; moral marks are helps, not de fide proofs§127
127Next, when we say we believe Scripture immediately by the Spirit's inward efficacy, not by some proof stepping in between, we do not mean that our faith about sacred Scripture is a blind persuasion with no reason of its own.
Nor do we deny that the person who believes Scripture as he should is led there by arguments that can persuade a prudent mind that Scripture is true and comes from God.
By that word immediately we shut out only the proofs the schools call de fide — proofs drawn from some principle of faith, that make a matter of faith, and that can by themselves found an article of faith — not every kind of proof whatever.
The arguments that urge sacred Scripture's divinity are not of that kind. They are not taken from any principle or rule of faith, but only from various notes and signs, and they consist wholly of moral arguments that cannot of themselves yield the certainty faith requires — for the certainty owed to faith equals, if it does not surpass, every certainty demonstration can produce.
So although those proofs are helps to faith and motives for believing, the full certainty by which we ought to embrace the sacred books is not to be referred to them as its proper and chief foundation, but rather to the Spirit's inward persuasion.
Latin · §127
The Latin is on each section page: §127
Immediate excludes Church authority as faith's foundation, not the Church's teaching ministry§128
128But when we say the certainty of our faith about Scripture's divinity is to be referred immediately to the Spirit's inward persuasion, the adversaries press hard: things that belong to faith — that this or that book was written by divine inspiration — are no longer had by immediate revelations, but by God's ordinance must be learned and received from the teaching Church; otherwise a window opens to fanatics and Enthusiasts.
Reply. Saying something is believed immediately by the Spirit's illumination and impulse can mean two things.
First, it can shut out the work and ministry of people who explain and commend what is to be believed — the way Paul received the Gospel not from a man nor through a man, but was taught immediately by the Holy Spirit. Immediate revelation of that kind no longer has a place in God's Church. Nor does the Spirit, in the common and ordinary way, reveal to the faithful which books were written by divine inspiration. Faith about Scripture is generated in us through the Church's work and ministry as she hands down and recommends the sacred books.
Yet in another sense Scripture can be said to be believed immediately by the Spirit's inward testimony: namely, so that any foreign authority is shut out — whether some unwritten word, or the teaching Church — that would be the properly so-called argument of our faith by which the Spirit founds that faith.
So we believe Scripture immediately because the faith we give it, and which God's Spirit impresses on us, does not properly rest on any external argument or medium, nor is it founded on a word in the Church's mouth.
Likewise, on the Roman Doctors' own view, the faith given to the teaching Church as she proposes God's word (which they believe is in her mouth) does not rest on some alien authority different from that word's authority, nor even take the Church's own testimony and voice as its argument — that would be an argument of itself — but is immediately from the Spirit's illumination and instinct. He still, they say, uses motives that dispose people to trust the Church, which they call the Church's notes.
So by immediately we exclude the Church's authority as faith's foundation, not simply the teaching Church's work and ministry.
Latin · §128
The Latin is on each section page: §128
Adversaries press recognition of books and Protestant discord as against immediate Spirit persuasion§129
129But the adversaries keep pressing. If the faithful received Scripture immediately by the Spirit's inward illumination and persuasion, and not because of the Church's teaching and testimony as their rule of faith, then — they say — those who have God's Spirit could, without the Church's authority and testimony, infallibly and certainly tell divine books from ones that are not. Experience, they claim, says otherwise.
Before the Church judged and determined, many truly divine books were doubted — for example the Epistle to the Hebrews, John's Apocalypse, and several other New Testament books. Others that were not Canonical or divine were ignorantly taken as such even by pious people.
And to press harder: You Protestants, they say, who boast you have that Spirit of God by which sacred and divine books are told from the apocryphal, are not agreed among yourselves; Lutherans doubt the Epistle of James and some others that Calvinists admit.
To set the matter before the eyes and refute us among our own by experience, they read someone from our common people a chapter of an Apocryphal book and a chapter of a Canonical book with the author's and book's name hidden, then ask whether he can tell by the Spirit's help which is divine.
Latin · §129
The Latin is on each section page: §129
Reply: the Spirit's unction is real but unequal; Philippians 3 bears with the imperfect§130
130Reply. It is true that God grants his Spirit to all the faithful and leads them into knowledge of his word, and that — as John says — they have an anointing from the Holy One that teaches them concerning all things.
Yet not all share that spirit of faith and wisdom equally. God does not dispense it to each by the same measure; he gives a greater supply to some and a lesser to others. Nor does that anointing teach every believer simply everything, but at least whatever suits each calling and is needed for each one's salvation and knowledge, according to state, condition, and place in God's Church.
So someone gifted with faith and knowledge of divine things enough for salvation may still err on some point of faith and fail to recognize some part of God's word.
That is why Paul in Philippians 3 wants those who are perfect to bear with those who think otherwise and keep brotherly communion while God reveals what they have not yet reached: As many of us as are perfect, let us think this; and if you think anything otherwise, God will also reveal this to you. Yet in what we have already reached, let us walk by the same rule and think the same.
Latin · §130
The Latin is on each section page: §130
Salvation does not require knowing every canonical book; reception may still be immediate§131
131It is not necessary for anyone's salvation to receive and acknowledge every book of Scripture and every part of them.
So it is no wonder if all who have received the spirit of faith and revelation, even in some measure, still miss certain parts of Scripture — taking a truly divine book for human, or conversely taking a mere product of human wit for something written by divine inspiration.
It is plainly unjust, and against reason, to demand that any ordinary believer be able at once by himself to tell any scrap of a Canonical book from a scrap of an Apocryphal one. Salvation does not require that.
Yet it does not follow that those who embrace books some have rejected or not known, and take them on faith, do so only through the Church's testimony and authority as faith's foundation, and not immediately by the Spirit's inward testimony and illumination — with which they have been given a greater supply in this part.
Latin · §131
The Latin is on each section page: §131
Retorsion: Rome's faithful cannot better tell true councils from false than our people tell canon from apocrypha§132
132Plenty of people Rome itself counts as true believers are no better at spotting a forged church-testimony, an unlawful council, or adulterated canons than our ordinary hearers are at spotting Apocrypha next to Canon.
Even their own learned men quarrel over whether some councils bind, and they do not settle the question among themselves.
Still they insist their church's teaching and witness is faith's supreme rule, depending on no higher authority, and that the faithful must submit to it at once under the Spirit's impulse.
Latin · §132
The Latin is on each section page: §132
Adversaries: without the Church Scripture is doubtful and uncertain§133
133The Roman doctors next try to prove that Scripture's authority for us hangs on the Church's.
Without the Church's authority and witness, they say, Scripture is doubtful and uncertain for us, and must be confirmed by that authority and witness.
They argue that without it we cannot know for certain which books are holy and divine: heretics and idle men have forged many writings under the Prophets' and Apostles' names; not everything Prophets and Apostles wrote earned divine authority (Solomon and others wrote things never numbered among the sacred letters); and scarcely any biblical book has escaped doubt or outright denial from professing Christians.
The Manichaeans rejected the Old Testament; the Ptolemaeans Moses; the Marcionites the Gospels except Luke alone — and so on. We still contest Rome over certain books they force into the Old Testament canon as Apocrypha. Even among the orthodox there was once doubt about many New Testament books, and there is still doubt among those who have left Rome in these later centuries — Jude, James, and some letters of John and Peter.
Add corruption, depravation, and interpolation by heretics, with additions and omissions; some still suspect the first part of John 8 and the story of the adulterous woman.
In so great a clash of opinions about the sacred books and their parts, they ask, how can truth be found without the Church's authority and judgment? How do you know those books are truly the Prophets' and Apostles'? And even if they are, how do you know they were written by divine inspiration rather than human care, and have reached us whole rather than variously corrupted?
They conclude that for faith about Scripture to rest on a firm base we must turn to the Church, which by a certain and infallible judgment tells divine books from Apocrypha and forgeries — a judgment the faithful may safely trust.
Latin · §133
The Latin is on each section page: §133
Reply: the argument is a sophism; retorsion on doubtful Church authority§134
134They press and inflate this with a fine show; yet anyone who looks into the argument and weighs it carefully will see it is a mere sophism on a false presupposition.
To make that plain even to them, we can argue the same way against them and overturn the foundation they put under their own faith.
The Church's authority is doubtful and uncertain. Therefore its teaching is not faith's supreme rule, nor does the Church hold first authority for us.
That doubt is plain: people dispute what authority the Church has — whether some infallible divine authority, as Rome wants, or, as we hold, great yet human and open to error. Among Christians it is not even settled which church is true; Christianity is split into many parties, and each claims to be the true Church.
So we ask them: amid so many Christian sects, by what argument do you prove that yours is the true Church and its authority infallible? They cannot fall back on Scripture, whose authority they also put in doubt and make to hang on the Church as better known and higher. Still less can they plead their own church's witness, which is the very thing under dispute.
They must either fall silent, or turn to those marks of the true Church by which they think it only probable that Rome is the true Church. But what we need here is not mere probability — it is a lawful foundation for faith that proves the matter to be of faith.
Scripture, moreover, bears far clearer and brighter marks of divinity than the Church does, and there is no lack of strong persuasive arguments — short of strict demonstration — many of which were already set out in the first part of these Theses.
Latin · §134
The Latin is on each section page: §134
Retorsion on popes and councils: their authority is likewise doubtful§135
135When Rome's doctors locate that church authority chiefly in councils and popes, the same argument turns on them.
I prove that papal and conciliar authority is not first and supreme by the same token: it is doubtful and uncertain.
Some popes were intruders, irregularly created. Often several antipopes excommunicated one another and branded one another Antichrists. Councils that called themselves ecumenical and gathered in Christ's name favored heretics and were not lawful — Ariminum for the Arians; the second Ephesine for the Eutychians.
Second Nicaea and Frankfurt under Charlemagne cannot both be lawful: one banned the worship of images, the other commanded it under anathema — so one of them erred.
In the later Roman Church of these past centuries many councils have each styled themselves ecumenical, yet some were rejected, some approved, some half accepted and half refused. Their own doctors quarrel sharply over certain ones.
Bellarmine signs the Lateran under Leo X; the Gallican Church refuses its decisions, because it set the Roman pontiff above the whole Church and a universal council. Constance, which many in France receive whole, Bellarmine and others reject as to its first canons, because it set the council above the pope. Some Roman doctors revere Basel; others brand it a mere conciliabulum.
Latin · §135
The Latin is on each section page: §135
How do you know Trent is lawful, or papal acts uncorrupted?§136
136We may fairly ask them in turn: how do you know this or that council is lawful, or that this pope is not an intruder created by defect — like many others whose successors cancelled their acts and stained their memory?
By what certain argument do you prove Trent was truly gathered in Christ's name? Because it says so? Nothing proves itself; and many wicked councils have boasted the same Spirit. Because the Roman pope approved it? He also approved that Lateran whose authority not all Romanists will bind themselves to.
By what certain argument of faith can you prove the approving popes were lawful and did not seize the see by force or simony? At best you have historical and moral certainty, which does not suffice for faith.
How will anyone trust that copies of councils and papal decrees are uncorrupted, with nothing added or cut, when it is certain many decrees were fastened on popes and many councils' acts corrupted and spoiled?
A fresh papal or conciliar declaration will not end the doubt: the same difficulties rise against the latest council as against the earlier one, and so without end.
If their case against Scripture's certainty and authority stands, the authority of church, councils, and popes falls with it — and no foundation of faith is left.
Latin · §136
The Latin is on each section page: §136
Any first rule of faith is logically indemonstrable§137
137I dare say one cannot even imagine a foundation of faith against which the same cavils would not be lawful.
Whatever is offered as faith's first rule must be something logically inevident and not properly demonstrable. Theologians and scholastics agree: the principles of faith are inevident and indemonstrable.
Nor can it be proved from other, prior, better-known principles of faith — or it would not be first, and some earlier rule would take its place.
So the first rule of faith, whose authority for us is supreme, cannot be proved by arguments of faith a priori, nor can the questions of irreligious men be met about it by demonstrations and strictly necessary, evident reasons.
Latin · §137
The Latin is on each section page: §137
False presupposition: what many deny is not thereby uncertain for the sound§138
138To see the sophism's emptiness more clearly, note how many false things it assumes.
First it assumes that whatever many deny, or many doubt, is doubtful and uncertain for us. Admit that, and nothing certain remains. Almost nothing so certain and evident has escaped doubt — or flat denial — from many.
Then it would not be certain from the sight of heaven and earth that God is, because Epicureans and atheists deny it. First principles of the sciences would not be certain, because Pyrrhonians who suspended all assent doubted them too. And Rome's own church authority would not be certain for Romanists, because the rest of Christians deny it.
What is doubted without desert, and denied without reason, does not cease to be certain for those who judge rightly. The error and doubt of idle, perverse, foolish people about things certain in themselves do not touch the certainty of sound minds rightly disposed.
Latin · §138
The Latin is on each section page: §138
What cannot be demonstrated can still be a sure rule of faith§139
139Next the argument assumes that what cannot be demonstrated by necessary and evident proofs cannot be certain for faith, or a sure rule and foundation of faith among believers. That is utterly false.
Whatever first rule of faith you set must be something that cannot be proved by evident — and, speaking logically, strictly necessary — arguments.
Such proofs would have to come from its own testimony, from other principles of faith, or from human reason. It cannot prove itself from its own witness. It cannot be proved from other faith-principles, because as first rule it is already supposed the best-known principle — so weaker ones would be useless except perhaps ad hominem. And it cannot be proved from human reason: a rule of faith is properly inevident, and so can only be urged by moral arguments, not demonstrated by necessary ones.
Latin · §139
The Latin is on each section page: §139
Church authority does not remove the same inquisitive doubts§140
140Third, the argument assumes that doubts human reason can raise against Scripture are cleared by the Church's authority. That too is false.
To someone asking how we know circulating books are the Apostles' and Prophets', or that there ever were Apostles and Prophets, it is not enough to say the Church so teaches — he will ask with equal right how we know the Church speaks truth and is led by the Spirit.
With so many Christian sects, how do we know this rather than that is the true Church — or that any Church of God is on earth at all? Then they have nothing left against such an inquirer but those marks and prejudices that make Rome's authority look credible to them.
But what we need here is not that kind of probability — it is what proves the matter to be of faith and can bear faith as its foundation. And if we did have to go there, we are ready to show that Scripture's authority is recommended by far more and surer arguments and marks than any Christian church's.
Latin · §140
The Latin is on each section page: §140
Closer application: the doubt syllogism and two senses of uncertainty§141
141But to deal more closely now, apply this to the argument on the table. It runs like this: what is doubtful and uncertain to us of itself cannot be firmly believed unless some higher authority confirms it; Scripture of itself is doubtful and uncertain to us; therefore some higher authority must confirm it — and that can only be the Church.
I answer that something can be called doubtful and uncertain to us in two respects: with respect to faith, and with respect to human reason.
Uncertain for faith is what God has not revealed and inspired. Uncertain for human reason is what cannot be shown by necessary and evident proofs. So distinguish the minor: Scripture of itself is doubtful and uncertain to us. Said of human reason, that can be granted; said of faith, it must be denied.
Scripture can of course be urged on human reason with many good, weighty arguments. Because those arguments are not logical or mathematical demonstrations, we allow that Scripture may be called uncertain to human reason. But it is false that what reason finds uncertain and indemonstrable cannot be certain for faith. What can be demonstrated is, to that extent, not a matter of faith at all.
Latin · §141
The Latin is on each section page: §141
Reply to the major: what cannot be demonstrated can still be faith's first rule§142
142As for the major — that what is doubtful and uncertain to us of itself cannot be firmly grasped or stand as a sure rule of faith unless a higher authority confirms it — the reply is that this is utterly false if "uncertain to us" means "what cannot be demonstrated and confirmed by wholly necessary arguments."
What cannot be proved by necessary and clear arguments in the philosophical sense can still be firmly believed and be a sure rule of faith, even without confirmation from an authority prior and superior for us.
As we have just shown, the first rule of faith must be something non-evident that cannot be demonstrated — and that neither can nor should be confirmed by a higher authority. Otherwise it would not be, as supposed, faith's first and supreme rule, but only a subordinate, inferior one.
Latin · §142
The Latin is on each section page: §142
Reply to the minor's confirmation: rash doubt does not unsettle the instructed§143
143As for the confirmation of the minor — that Scripture's books are doubtful apart from the Church because many books were foisted on the Apostles and genuine writings were doubted — the reply is that what is doubtful to the ignorant, the perverse, or the poorly taught can still be certain for the faithful and devout who are well taught and enlightened by the Holy Spirit.
Rash, unjust doubt from some people does nothing to shake the certainty of those with sound judgment.
Latin · §143
The Latin is on each section page: §143
Importunate questions demand demonstration of the indemonstrable§144
144As for those importunate questions — How do you prove the Apostles existed and wrote by divine impulse, and that the circulating books are truly theirs? — something unjust is being demanded of us: that we demonstrate what is indemonstrable.
We freely admit that we cannot demonstrate those things mathematically or logically. We deny that it follows that those books cannot be faith's certain first rule. It belongs to faith's principles to be non-evident and not provable by philosophically necessary and evident arguments.
That does not mean we have nothing to answer profane objectors. We have arguments enough for a prudent person — that the Apostles and Prophets wrote by divine impulse, and that we hold their genuine books — many of which we already set out in Part I of these theses; there is no need to repeat them here.
We only grant that those arguments lack logical or mathematical evidence, and so leave the matter "uncertain" if one chooses to call the non-evident and undemonstrable (anapodeikton) uncertain. Even so, whatever uncertainty they leave cannot be cleared by some church judgment or determination — as we have just proved.
Latin · §144
The Latin is on each section page: §144
Next argument from Church practice: rejection of Apocrypha§145
145Enough on that argument. On to another. The Roman doctors also try to prove that Scripture's authority for us hangs on the Church's from the Church's use and practice.
Apocryphal books, they say, which impostors published under Prophets' and Apostles' names and tried to pass off as sacred, were rejected and exploded by the faithful — and that was by the Church's authority and judgment, which wisely separated those forgeries from the divine books and struck them from the Canon, or at least never judged them receivable.
They pile up Fathers for this. The synopsis attributed to Athanasius, explaining why the Gospels of Thomas, Peter, according to the Hebrews, and the like are not approved, says the Canons of the holy Catholic Church sanctioned four Gospel books for us; besides those it is not safe to have another.
Augustine likewise rejects a Gospel of Thomas the Manichees were offering: We need not believe this Scripture, because it is not in the Catholic Canon; and again, The ecclesiastical Canon rejects these Scriptures. They add Eusebius, who in the Ecclesiastical History often calls such writings Apocrypha because the ancients never mention them, and no church writer cites them or bothers to record them.
Latin · §145
The Latin is on each section page: §145
Disputed New Testament books said to wait on Church determination§146
146When even among the orthodox some truly divine and Apostolic books were sometimes doubted — Hebrews, James, Jude, 2 Peter, 2–3 John, and the Apocalypse — they claim this was because the Church had not yet given its judgment, and that the doubt was finally lifted by church determination: at Laodicea, the third council of Carthage, and the decrees of Popes Innocent and Gelasius.
By those, they say, not only the New Testament books just named, but also the Old Testament books still disputed between us and Rome, were received into the Canon — as they would have it.
For confirmation they cite Jerome on James: though it was being put about as written by someone else under his name, little by little it gained authority. On Jude: though most rejected it, antiquity and use earned it authority.
In the same vein Jerome writes to Dardanus on Hebrews and John's Apocalypse: We receive both, following not present custom but the authority of the ancient writers, who usually cite both not as they sometimes do the Apocrypha, but as Canonical and Ecclesiastical.
Latin · §146
The Latin is on each section page: §146
Fathers alleged to refute heretics from Church authority alone§147
147Finally, when heretics rejected or doubted many books whose authority was always sure among the Orthodox, many Roman doctors try to show that the Fathers refuted them from the Church's authority, consent, and testimony, by which they vindicated those books' divinity and authority.
So Augustine on Acts, which the Manichees denied: I must believe this book if I believe the Gospel, since Catholic authority recommends both Scriptures to us alike. And against the same: The authority of our books, strengthened by so many nations' confession through the successions of Apostles, bishops, and councils, stands against you; yours has none, being put forward by so few.
From this and the like they conclude that our faith about sacred Scripture hangs on the Church's judgment, and that its authority, testimony, and consent are the rule and plumbline by which all Scripture must be tested so we can be sure of it — citing Augustine's famous line, I would not believe the Gospel unless the Catholic Church's authority moved me.
And elsewhere the same holy man: The faithful mind will keep this measure in the Canonical Scriptures — prefer what all Catholic churches receive to what some refuse; and among books not received by all, prefer what more and weightier churches receive to what fewer churches of lesser standing hold.
Latin · §147
The Latin is on each section page: §147
First clarify what adversaries mean by Church§148
148To answer all this, first recall what the adversaries mean by "Church." That is essential for the real state of the question and for clearing away the ambiguity of the name.
Church is not here taken collectively for the whole multitude of the faithful who are and ever have been. The debate is not properly about that Church's authority.
Even though sacred Scripture's authority does not depend on the authority of the Church so taken, it is still certain that from that Church's testimony and consent can provide a divine, infallible argument for Scripture's authority that binds our faith — because that Church includes the Apostolic and primitive Church, whose role it was to confirm Scripture's Canon by a sure divine reason and hand it to the faithful as what would thereafter be faith's unique rule.
Latin · §148
The Latin is on each section page: §148
Present Church means present pastors§149
149But by "present Church" the Pontificians mean the Church of each age.
Even then they do not mean the community of the faithful living in one and the same age. They restrict the name "Church" to the overseers and pastors of the Church.
So when they claim that the authority of Scripture depends on the authority of the Church, they mean that the faith by which the faithful people receive the books of Scripture as true and divine rests on the testimony of the pastors then in office, and settles on that testimony.
Why? Because in the pastors and prelates of the Church there always resides a certain infallible, divine authority by which they can decide the truth and divinity of a book, so that their sentence and judgment bind our faith.
They even hold that those pastors have power to make authentic a book that until then was of doubtful authority, and about which either side might be held, so that after their determination it must be ranked with the other sacred and canonical books.
Latin · §149
The Latin is on each section page: §149
Older scholastics vs today's schools§150
150Among the older scholastics some did restrict that power of deciding Scripture infallibly and with certainty to the Apostolic Church. They taught that it belongs to the present Church only insofar as that Church is counted one body with the Apostolic — as an old man truly did what he did as a boy, though as an old man he can no longer do those same acts.
That was the view of Durandus, of Thomas Netter of Walden, and in the previous age of Driedo. Today that view is commonly judged wrong, and the doctors of the present Roman schools yield to the earlier opinion instead.
So the question is whether from the Church's practice, and from the ancient Fathers' arguments recited above, one may conclude that the pastors who govern the Church in each age have authority so great that it is our rule of faith about Scripture — more certain and better known to us than Scripture itself — and the chief foundation of our faith in sacred Scripture.
That is what we deny. The proofs already brought do nothing to establish it.
Latin · §150
The Latin is on each section page: §150
Apocrypha rejected for never being in the Canon§151
151We gladly grant that the doctors of the ancient Church rejected the apocryphal books heretics had forged and pushed as divine on this ground: those books were never in the Church's Canon, nor acknowledged, held, and cited as divine by the Church's doctors.
We treat that argument as sound, and we use the same kind of argument against the books Rome adds to the Old Testament beyond the Jewish Canon — because the Jewish Church never acknowledged them, even while it was still God's true and only Church.
Nor did the primitive Christian Church: its doctors, by common consent (a very few perhaps excepted), remove those books from the Canon, though they allow them to be read in churches as useful for the people's edification.
Many apocryphal books do carry marks of vanity and traces of human weakness that show they are not God-inspired. Still, speaking absolutely and in general, we judge no argument more fit to break their authority than this: the true Church of God never held them as divine.
Latin · §151
The Latin is on each section page: §151
The argument needs no present infallibility§152
152For that argument to stand, the pastors of the present Church need not have a divine, infallible authority better known to us and superior to Scripture itself.
The argument does not simply rest on their authority. Its force is this: if those apocryphal books were truly divine, and written by the prophets and apostles to be a perpetual rule of faith in the Church, the prophets and apostles themselves would without doubt have handed them down and recommended them as such — like the other canonical books, and sealed with the rest of Scripture's Canon.
Had that happened, the apostolic men and the Church next after the apostles, which received their other books with such reverence, would without doubt have received these too — if not among all the faithful, at least among the greatest or a notable part.
That the ancient Church doctors do not even mention them is a clear sign that the apostles, when they sealed Scripture's Canon, did not admit such books, but rejected and cast them out.
It is in no way likely that God by His singular providence moved a prophet or apostle to write so that his book would be a rule of faith and serve the faithful's instruction and comfort — and yet allowed His Church neither to receive nor to acknowledge that book.
Latin · §152
The Latin is on each section page: §152
Truly canonical books were never so doubtful§153
153Next, their second proof from books once doubted — as if certain divine books were once of doubtful authority because the Church had not yet spoken, and all doubt later fell by the Church's judgment and definition.
I say first: the authority of books that are truly divine and canonical was never so doubtful that it was once lawful to doubt them and later unlawful, which is what the Pontificians claim.
Those who doubted Hebrews, John's Apocalypse, and other New Testament books did so rashly and without just cause. Just as today anyone who denied or questioned those books' authority would not be blameless, so those who once stripped them of authority or tried to make them doubtful deserved blame.
But as for the other books Rome wants in the Old Testament Canon, about which they themselves grant it was once lawful to doubt: as they were rightly doubted then, so we contend they may rightly be doubted still.
Latin · §153
The Latin is on each section page: §153
Doubt was only partial, never universal§154
154Second: no truly divine book's authority was ever so doubtful that everyone everywhere doubted it. The doubt belonged only to some; among the rest their authority stayed certain.
Hebrews, James, and John's Apocalypse were indeed suspect to some, and by some treated as spurious — yet among most churches they always kept their authority. No time can be named when they were not received in a large part of the Christian world and held divine and authentic.
The very passages the adversaries quote as favoring them show this. Against Arians who denied Hebrews, Theodoret says they ought at least to reverence the long stretch of time in which the truth's pupils had continually read that epistle in the churches.
So Tertullian defends the Apocalypse against Marcion: we also have John's foster-churches; though Marcion rejects his Apocalypse, the line of bishops traced back to the origin will still stand on John as author.
As for James, the same Eusebius who says some thought it νόθον — spurious — also testifies that it was publicly received in very many churches.
Latin · §154
The Latin is on each section page: §154
Doubt came from hard passages, not missing Church decree§155
155Third: those who doubted those books did not doubt because they failed to see them received by the churches and recommended by the ancient Fathers' tradition naming the apostles as authors.
They doubted because, without weighing the matter enough, they thought those books contained things that did not savor of the divine Spirit and did not cohere well enough with the faith taught in the other books.
So the Latin Church doubted Hebrews, because chapters six and ten seemed to favor the Novatians, who cut off all hope of pardon from those who fell after baptism.
The Apocalypse was also suspect because of the Millenarians, who misused certain places that seemed to favor them.
Jude was rejected by some because it seems to cite an apocryphal book that once circulated under the name of Enoch the patriarch.
Latin · §155
The Latin is on each section page: §155
Later reception was not a new Church decree§156
156Finally, those books were later received by common consent — not because some new Church decree sanctioned their authority.
What had raised scruple in them gradually came into the light and was rightly understood; at last the doubters ceased, and all conceded to the ancient Fathers nearest the apostles, who recommended these books to later ages as received from them and confirmed them by frequent use and reading.
This cannot be credited to the Synod of Laodicea or the third council of Carthage: those synods were provincial, and on the adversaries' own view could not properly bind the faith.
In fact doubt about those books remained after Laodicea. In Jerome's day — later than that synod — some still doubted.
Above all, neither Carthage nor the decrees of Popes Gelasius and Innocent removed doubt about the Old Testament books they call canonical and we call apocryphal: right up to Trent, many inside the Roman Church itself rejected those books' authority.
Latin · §156
The Latin is on each section page: §156
Fathers used Church consensus against heretics — not present-pastor supremacy§157
157As for that supporting point — that the Church's doctors, when they answered heretics who rejected certain books of Scripture, kept using the Church's testimony and consensus to prove those books' authority — I answer that this does not yield what the Pontificians want, or what is actually in dispute.
It does not show that the pastors who govern the Church in each age have, for us, an authority greater and better known than Scripture's, or that our faith about Scripture rests on the testimony and judgment of the pastors now in office as on a divine, infallible, chief, and proper foundation.
Those fathers were not simply arguing from the authority of the bishops of their own day as if that were a rule of faith binding every church member.
The heretics they opposed rejected certain sacred books as falsely ascribed to the apostles or apostolic men and as inventions of Catholic teachers. Against that charge the Fathers set the perpetual consensus of bishops and of the faithful who, from the apostles' time on, have received those books as handed down and recommended by the apostles as true and divine.
Only a shameless, stubborn person can refuse that consensus. Anyone today who denied that the books of Aristotle, Demosthenes, and Cicero belong to the men named on them could be answered from the continuous judgment of the learned who have always ascribed them so — and would be thought mad for refusing so constant a fame.
By equal — indeed by far greater — right, then, is the person mad who dares to oppose a tradition and fame still more constant, celebrated, and continuous, which refers the books we hold sacred to the apostles as their authors and approvers?
Latin · §157
The Latin is on each section page: §157
Augustine’s literary-fame analogy for the canonical books§158
158That the early Church doctors put their chief force here when they defended the authority of the canonical books from the Church's authority is plain from Augustine.
In books 32 and 33 against Faustus the Manichee, when Faustus asks how Augustine knows those letters are the apostles', Augustine answers: from the same kind of public knowledge by which Faustus knows other letters are Mani's, by which everyone knows certain books are Varro's, Plato's, or Aristotle's, and by which later ages would know the books Augustine was then writing were his.
After heaping up more such examples he concludes: That being so, who is blinded by such madness — unless overturned by consenting to the malice and deceit of lying demons — who would say the apostles' Church, so faithful and so numerous in brotherly concord, could not have deserved to hand their writings faithfully to later ages, when they have kept their chairs by most certain succession down to the bishops now sitting, and when even ordinary men's writings, inside or outside the Church, fare so well?
Latin · §158
The Latin is on each section page: §158
Perpetual consensus is strong human proof — not divine pastor-authority§159
159So when a book of Scripture is disputed — whether it is truly prophetic and apostolic, and was sealed with the rest of the canon by the apostles or apostolic men — we grant that the best argument is the Church's perpetual, constant consensus and testimony, which has always referred that book to the apostles as authors or approvers.
Faith cannot be withdrawn from that witness without great shamelessness and stubbornness. We know no fitter argument for answering a sectarian or a heretic.
Yet the argument is human, not divine. Its force does not lie in some infallible, divine authority residing in the Church's overseers. That is not required for the argument to stand.
In literary questions no such infallible judging-authority can even be invented; yet the continuous consensus of the learned that ascribes certain books to Aristotle, Plato, or Galen is enough for full confidence, and anyone who fought it would rightly be thought shameless and mad.
How much more, then, does the Church's consensus — which no one doubts is ruled by God's special providence and the Spirit's help — give us confidence that this or that book was written by an apostle or prophet and recommended as divine.
Latin · §159
The Latin is on each section page: §159
Reciprocal proof does not make the Church better known than Scripture§160
160However good and valid an argument may be drawn from the Church's consensus and testimony to prove a sacred book's divinity, we deny that Scripture's authority therefore depends on the Church's as on something better known and superior.
We can force this even from unwilling adversaries. Just as the Fathers answered heretics who denied Scripture from the Church's authority and testimony, they also sent schismatics who would not own Christ's true Church back to the Scriptures, and held that the true Church must be shown from them.
So Augustine with the Donatists: whether they hold the Church, let them show it only by the canonical books of the divine Scriptures. Today the Pontificians try to prove their Church and its authority from Scripture, and think they do that office well.
Yet they refuse to allow that, for us, the Church's authority is less known and certain than Scripture's — which is exactly the point under inquiry: we affirm it; they deny it.
So from the fact that a disputed book of Scripture has no fitter or surer defense against heretics than the Church's consensus and testimony, they cannot conclude that the Church's authority is for us more certain and better known than Scripture's.
They themselves must admit that a heretic who does not acknowledge the true Church cannot be answered by any firmer argument than Scripture's authority — and yet they most of all shrink from saying that sacred Scripture's authority is for us prior to and better known than the Church's.
Latin · §160
The Latin is on each section page: §160
In dispute we often prove what is prior by what is posterior§161
161So not every proof is taken from what is simply better known and more certain.
In dispute we must adapt to those we are dealing with. Against people who deny principles — even things most certain in themselves — we use weaker proofs and arguments that rely on what is known later: proving what is prior in knowledge, simply speaking, through what is known later.
Against Gentiles who deny the Christian religion we often argue from the opinions of the wise, from philosophical axioms, and from the nations' consensus — yet none of that has, for us, as much certainty as the Christian religion itself.
Even first principles, than which nothing is absolutely better known or more certain, we illustrate by examples and inductions; but their certainty and authority do not depend on those illustrations.
Latin · §161
The Latin is on each section page: §161
Summary: Church witness proves Scripture — it is not a higher rule of faith§162
162In short, then: we grant that the sacred books' authority is rightly and validly proved by the Church's consensus and testimony.
We deny what the adversaries infer — that the Church's testimony is a rule of faith better known to us than Scripture itself.
Not every sound proof is taken from a rule and principle of faith, or even from what is simply better known and more certain. Often we must prove the point to the person before us, and a posteriori.
Latin · §162
The Latin is on each section page: §162
Opening: Scripture sufficiently contains all that belongs to faith and salvation§163
163The Churches that left Rome in the last century hold this steadily: sacred Scripture sufficiently contains everything that belongs to faith and salvation — so that we do not need another word of God to fill what Scripture supposedly lacks.
Rome’s doctors and champions attack that claim fiercely. The dispute is serious; we take it up in these theses and a few that follow.
For clarity we will first state our Churches’ view as plainly as we can, then compare the adversaries’ view with ours so the real question stands out, and finally confirm the truth briefly and undercut the opposite case.
Latin · §163
The Latin is on each section page: §163
Necessary-to-salvation things are in Scripture — the rest need not be§164
164First our theologians distinguish what is necessary to salvation from what is not.
They hold that Scripture contains what is necessary to salvation. What is not necessary need not, on their view, be in Scripture at all.
Latin · §164
The Latin is on each section page: §164
Two senses of ‘necessary to salvation’: must know — or must not reject§165
165‘Necessary to salvation’ is said in two ways.
First: no one may be ignorant of it without losing salvation, and no one is saved without express knowledge of it.
Second: no one may reject it, or have the Church teach its contrary, without sinning against his own salvation.
Latin · §165
The Latin is on each section page: §165
Necessary to faith: each person’s explicit faith — or the Church’s public faith§166
166So also ‘necessary to faith’ has two senses.
Either it is required for each person’s faith — no one without explicit faith in it should be counted a believer — or it belongs in general to faith’s object and binds the Church’s public faith.
Latin · §166
The Latin is on each section page: §166
Both senses: Scripture holds all faith-and-salvation necessaries — nothing outside binds§167
167When our Churches say Scripture has everything necessary to faith and salvation, they mean necessary in both senses — not the first alone.
We do not only claim that nothing outside Scripture is such that without explicit faith and knowledge of it no one can be saved. We also claim that no one should be judged to sin against Christian faith and his own salvation merely for rejecting and attacking what sacred Scripture does not teach.
So our case is not proved by listing only what explicit faith for salvation needs. Faith’s scope is wider than that minimum — yet we still hold that nothing belongs to faith that Scripture does not contain.
Latin · §167
The Latin is on each section page: §167
Clearer split: religion’s substance vs indifferent rites and discipline§168
168To cut ambiguity, some of our theologians prefer a clearer distinction.
They separate what is the substance — the body of Christian religion — necessary by divine institution not only for faith but for morals and church order, from mere appendages and ornaments of that body.
Those ornaments are not necessary by nature or divine institution; they are indifferent, kept for order and decency: many disciplinary canons, and rites and ceremonies universal or particular — freely observed, yet not to be despised or dropped by private authority alone.
Latin · §168
The Latin is on each section page: §168
Scripture holds the substance — not every rite left to church prudence§169
169We say Scripture contains the former kind — the substance — not those accidental appendages of church faith, morals, and discipline.
Many circumstances of worship and church polity are not set out item by item in Scripture; they are left to the prudence of church overseers under the general rule that all things be done decently and in order in God’s Church.
So Rome’s doctors waste their shot when they press old Jewish or Christian rites, statutes, and ceremonies — still kept among us in worship and polity — as if their absence from a Scripture catalogue refuted us.
Latin · §169
The Latin is on each section page: §169
Contained κατὰ λέξιν or in substance — Trinity proves the point§170
170From the above it is clear what we say Scripture contains. Next: how it contains them.
Dogmas and precepts may stand in a book in two ways — first κατὰ λέξιν, in the same words; second in substance, in equivalent words.
We do not claim every orthodox dogma and life-precept appears in Scripture in so many words. Some modern wranglers pin that on us: because we take up nothing outside Scripture in religion, they demand every sentence we teach be shown syllable by syllable in the text.
For us it is enough that Scripture contain the dogma in substance. Scripture nowhere says the bare words ‘God is one and three’; yet we believe it firmly, because Scripture says what comes to the same — three in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Spirit, and these three are one — and in many places that God is one, while the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit are each God.
Latin · §170
The Latin is on each section page: §170
Expressed immediately vs mediate by consequence — two natures§171
171Beside the last distinction stands another close to it. One thing is to contain a teaching expressly and immediately; another is to contain it mediately, by consequence.
On our view Scripture does not hold every dogma of faith in that immediate, express form. Still nothing that necessarily belongs to faith and religion fails to follow from Scripture by a good, open consequence.
Scripture never says in so many words that Christ has two natures, or two wills in him. Both still belong to the truth of faith, because they follow openly from what Scripture teaches in many places — that Christ is true God and true man.
Latin · §171
The Latin is on each section page: §171
Drawing consequences is not adding a second rule — Acts prophets§172
172So today's Sophists wrong us when they chide us for drawing a dogma from Scripture by good consequence — as if we broke our own law that Scripture alone is the rule of faith and religion, with nothing added or taken away.
To deduce from Scripture is not to add to it, nor to put another rule in its place. It is to unroll what Scripture already holds and to open its hidden stores.
In Acts the Prophets are said to testify of Christ that whoever believes in him receives forgiveness of sins through his name. Those bare words are not set down expressly in the Prophets; the Prophets are said to testify what follows from their witness.
Latin · §172
The Latin is on each section page: §172
Sigillatim vs in seed — OT proves Gospel in genere§173
173Dogmas may also be drawn from a principle in two ways: item by item, distinctly and of themselves; or only in a general and indirect way, through something else.
Not every Christian dogma and ordinance can be proved from the Old Testament by itself, one by one. Baptism in the Name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit could not be shown from the Old Testament alone if that were our only principle of faith.
Yet everything that belongs to Gospel teaching can be proved from the Old Testament in general, because from it one can show effectively that Jesus of Nazareth is the Messiah and the Son of God promised by the Prophets — and therefore that his teaching is true and divine, and his ordinances to be received as divine.
What follows from a principle only in that general, mixed way is in it by force and in seed. What is proved from it distinctly, item by item, may be said to be in it expressly in a looser sense — though strictly 'expressly' means the same as clearly and immediately.
Latin · §173
The Latin is on each section page: §173
Our claim: Scripture proves Christian doctrine distinctly, not only in seed§174
174In this dispute we do not say Christian ordinances and dogmas of faith can be proved from Scripture only in a general and indirect way.
We say they can be proved distinctly, item by item — and in that sense can be said to stand expressly in Scripture, not merely by force and in seed.
Latin · §174
The Latin is on each section page: §174
Perfect sufficient rule — ministry and Spirit stay; no second rule§175
175Since everything that belongs to faith is in sacred Scripture in the way already shown, Scripture is a perfect and sufficient rule of faith.
That sufficiency does not cancel the Church's ministry. By God's order, heavenly teaching is drawn from Scripture and given to the faithful through their pastors and teachers. It also does not cancel the Spirit's inward teaching, by which believers come to know the doctrine drawn from Scripture and set before them — without which they cannot discern it or embrace it for salvation.
Scripture's perfection and sufficiency shut out only one thing: the need of another rule that must be joined to Scripture before we have the whole doctrine of faith.
So Rome's doctors gain nothing when they argue that Scripture is not enough for salvation because otherwise the Church's ministry would be useless. Scripture itself urges that ministry.
Latin · §175
The Latin is on each section page: §175
Schools and confessions: principles are Scripture itself§176
176For a fuller grasp of the question, note what our schools treat and our public confessions set out. Some of it is admitting the true principles of faith and religion, and rejecting what is falsely pushed forward as such. The rest is the doctrine drawn from those true principles.
We say Scripture contains the principles of faith because those principles are Scripture itself. Our Churches admit no principles of faith beyond the inspired books that make up the body of Scripture.
Latin · §176
The Latin is on each section page: §176
A rule need not prove itself — canonicity not required from Scripture§177
177The fullness and sufficiency we give sacred Scripture do not require that Scripture prove its own principles — for example, that this or that book is divine and canonical.
Any rule is perfect when it measures everything else of its kind. It need not be the rule of itself.
No science asks its first principles to prove themselves; that is absurd and impossible. Principles are perfect enough in their kind if from them everything belonging to that science can be proved.
Latin · §177
The Latin is on each section page: §177
Faith's first principles stand like the axioms of a science§178
178In every human art and science there are first principles proper to that field. From them every conclusion belonging to the art is drawn and proved. The principles themselves are certain in that kind and cannot be demonstrated. They are, as it were, the rule on which the rest hangs — though they neither can nor should prove themselves.
Divine teaching is the same. When its theorems are examined and we ask for their foundation, we must come to principles beyond which, in that kind at least, we cannot go.
Those principles cannot be proved by other principles of faith, and no one should demand that they prove themselves — nothing proves itself. Yet they must be held as a sufficient and perfect rule of faith, because everything else that belongs to faith is proved by them.
Latin · §178
The Latin is on each section page: §178
Faith principles need the Spirit's illumination — unlike science axioms§179
179Theologians commonly mark this difference between the principles of faith and the principles of the sciences. Science axioms are known in themselves, evident, and by their own light compel assent from natural reason. Faith principles do not have that same evidence. So, as is right, they cannot be believed and received except through the Holy Spirit's inward illumination.
Yet they agree in this: we assent to natural principles at once by the mind's natural light, not through other better-known principles that prove them. In the same way we believe faith's principles immediately through the Spirit's illumination — not by some intervening proof drawn from other principles more known in that order.
Latin · §179
The Latin is on each section page: §179
Scripture's authority is received immediately — not proved from Scripture§180
180Faith's first principles must bear marks and characters of their divinity and truth, and arguments that recommend them. But they cannot, directly and properly, prove themselves. Nor do they lean on other faith principles from which they would borrow authority.
That first rule of religion — the principles of Christian faith — is for us the divine Scriptures, a fixed set of God-breathed books (θεοπνεύστων).
So on our view Scripture's authority should not be proved from Scripture itself. All Christians receive it immediately, and for its own sake.
Latin · §180
The Latin is on each section page: §180
If Scripture's divinity is doubted, prove it a posteriori — not from faith principles§181
181If a contentious man denies a science's first principles, you do not prove them from themselves. You must leave that science's bounds and seek proofs elsewhere — or even use weaker, a posteriori arguments aimed at that man. That does not lessen the principles' perfection or sufficiency.
So if Gentiles and profane men call Scripture's divinity into doubt, it must be proved — yet not from Scripture's own testimony, nor from any other faith principle. The proofs called de fide (drawn from faith principles properly so named) no longer apply.
Other proofs must be used: various marks, inward and outward, by which Scripture's divinity can be known and confirmed. That still leaves Scripture, for believers, the fullest and most perfect rule of religion and faith.
Latin · §181
The Latin is on each section page: §181
Rome's 'Scripture cannot prove Scripture' does not defeat sufficiency§182
182Here is how to meet the argument Rome loves: that Scripture is not a full and sufficient rule of faith because Scripture cannot be proved by Scripture.
A rule need not prove itself to be perfect and sufficient. It is enough that by it everything else of the same kind can be examined and proved.
In analyzing faith, unless you allow a circle or an infinite regress — both absurd — you must stop at some principle that cannot be proved by another better known in that order, and that cannot prove itself. Nothing proves itself.
Latin · §182
The Latin is on each section page: §182
False pretended principles fall by missing the Spirit's marks — not by proof-texts§183
183Scripture's perfection does not require that it prove itself. Neither must every false pretended principle of faith be rejected by direct, express proof-texts.
We believe true faith principles immediately through the Spirit's inward illumination and persuasion. He sweetly draws people to them — not by another faith principle, but by motives and marks that make their divinity known.
So to refuse what are falsely counted as faith principles, it is enough that they lack the true marks of true principles, and that traces of human ignorance and weakness show in them.
Latin · §183
The Latin is on each section page: §183
Burden of proof for Apocrypha and unwritten traditions lies on their defenders§184
184Scripture's perfection is not hurt if it cannot demonstrate that this or that book, falsely presumed canonical, is really apocryphal.
Even if unwritten traditions were granted for the sake of argument, it should be enough for rejecting them that their authority cannot be shown by fit arguments as divine Scripture's can.
It is not our job to prove they are not divine. Those who press and defend them must prove that they are.
Latin · §184
The Latin is on each section page: §184
Near consequences bind as faith articles; remote ones are only theological opinions§185
185Doctrine drawn from Scripture and taught in the schools is of two kinds.
First: what Scripture states expressly, or what follows by nearest, evident consequences. Those should be proposed to the church as articles and heads of faith, subject to the charge of heresy for those who teach the opposite.
Second: what is rightly and soundly drawn from Scripture, yet not so clearly, and by subtler, more remote consequences. Those are not properly articles of faith, but theological truths or opinions. Their contrary should be called error — not heresy.
Rome's own doctors say only what their councils have clearly and expressly defined is de fide — not whatever they think they can weave by chaining consequence upon consequence. So they distinguish faith dogmas from their theologians' opinions: heresy against the first, error against the second.
Latin · §185
The Latin is on each section page: §185
Church practices like not rebaptizing may be held without binding as heresy — Cyprian§186
186So we can answer adversaries who attack the sufficiency we give Scripture. They object that our churches hold and teach some things not drawn from Scripture by consequences open and necessary enough to bind the people's faith unless some other divine authority props them up — for example, that those once baptized among heretics are not to be baptized again.
That teaching, and some others, our churches do hold and teach as agreeing with Scripture, and as confirmed by long use and the common vote of the faithful. It is rash to condemn and reject them.
Yet we do not give them such necessity that they bind Christian faith as such — as if whoever thinks otherwise must be struck from the faithful and counted a heretic. We would never want Cyprian so numbered: a holy man and martyr of Christ, who did not hold the same view of heretics' baptism that our churches hold.
Latin · §186
The Latin is on each section page: §186
Plenitude across ages — Scripture always held what each age needed§187
187From what we have already set out, it is plain enough in what sense we praise Scripture's fullness and sufficiency, and press that it contains everything necessary to faith and salvation.
We do not give that perfection only to Old and New Testament Scripture as the Apostles and apostolic men handed it down to us. From the moment God saw fit to put his word in writing, we hold that Scripture always contained all that God's people and the Church needed to worship him rightly and to reach salvation — and that they did not need to go elsewhere to draw the teaching of faith and salvation.
Latin · §187
The Latin is on each section page: §187
Progressive revelation — Moses' five books vs later necessity (Hebrews 1:1)§188
188It does not count against this that Scripture as we now have it holds not a few things needful for salvation that are missing from Moses' five books — which alone made up sacred Scripture for a time.
The same things were not necessary for salvation in every age. Much that now belongs of necessity to faith and religion under the New Testament did not always have that necessity.
God did not unveil all the mysteries of heavenly wisdom at once. As the Apostle says in Hebrews, he spoke πολυμερῶς καὶ πολυτρόπως — in many parts and in many ways (Hebrews 1:1). From the first consigning of heavenly teaching to writing, the light of divine revelation grew little by little, until in the last times Christ brought the fullness of that teaching and announced to us the whole counsel of our salvation.
Latin · §188
The Latin is on each section page: §188
As revelation grew clearer, the Scripture corpus and Canon grew§189
189As heavenly teaching grew clearer and wider, the body of the Scriptures grew with it.
When God, along the Church's changing courses, revealed something new to the Prophets and Apostles, they put it down in writing in summary. So as time went on, the Canon of Scripture was enlarged.
Latin · §189
The Latin is on each section page: §189
The measure of faith is revelation — fuller light demands fuller faith§190
190The more God revealed, and the more distinctly, the fuller and more distinct faith he required of men.
When revelation was thinner and darker, faith reached fewer things as well. Divine revelation is the measure of faith: for salvation we need not know and believe more than God has revealed.
Latin · §190
The Latin is on each section page: §190
Moses' Scripture was perfect for Israel then — always enough for the Church's need§191
191So although Scripture, when first given through Moses, did not contain everything now necessary for us, it still sufficiently held what the people of Israel then needed.
Divine Scripture always had that perfection: it took in all the Church needed to do and to know.
Latin · §191
The Latin is on each section page: §191
Caution — while θεόπνευστοι still spoke, written Scripture was not yet the full deposit§192
192Take that with this caution: once the inspired men through whom revelation's light grew are gone, and their writings are out.
Except the time when their living voice still sounded in the Church, before they had put in writing what God was pleased to reveal to them anew. For example, when the Apostles began to preach and had not yet written anything, Old Testament Scripture did not hold all needful for salvation except in a mixed, implicit way — inasmuch as it sent us to the true Messiah, from whom we would be taught God's will more fully.
Latin · §192
The Latin is on each section page: §192
After the inspired writers were taken up — nothing outside their writings for faith§193
193But after those men were taken from the earth and translated into heaven — whose mouth and pen God was pleased to use to hand his mysteries to the Church — nothing is to be counted as belonging to faith and salvation that is not found in the writings they left and entrusted to the faithful as the Church's norm and rule of faith.
Their teaching cannot be sought or found safely and certainly anywhere but in their writings.
Latin · §193
The Latin is on each section page: §193
Oral teaching and unwritten polity admitted — yet outside the written deposit§194
194We freely admit that the Prophets and Apostles and other men inspired by God said and taught many things by living voice that are not found set down word for word in sacred Scripture.
Nor do we deny that the Apostles and inspired men may once have ordered many things in the Church about the form of divine worship and various circumstances of church polity that are not written out in Scripture. Some historical items received from them may also have been kept among the faithful and handed on to later ages.
Latin · §194
The Latin is on each section page: §194
Sum of inspired oral teaching — as to faith and salvation — is in Scripture§195
195Yet we hold this tightly: the sum of what holy men, moved by the divine Spirit, taught and spoke — so far as suffices for salvation and faith — is contained in sacred Scripture.
They taught nothing of any weight for religion that has not been handed down abundantly in the sacred letters.
Latin · §195
The Latin is on each section page: §195
Apostolic rite and polity left to the Church — under order and decency§196
196We also assert that what the Apostles instituted about rites of divine worship and circumstances of church government — where sacred Scripture is silent — was left to the Church's power.
She may change those things variously for times and places, under this general rule alone: that all things be done in order and decently in the Church of God (1 Cor. 14:40).
Latin · §196
The Latin is on each section page: §196
After the Apostles — certainty only from what is written; no more ἀδιάπτωτοι§197
197The chief point — from which the rest follow — is this: of what the Apostles taught or instituted, we hold nothing as fully certain except what is handed down and set in sacred Scripture.
After the Apostles and apostolic men, the Church had no more ἀδιάπτωτοι men set beyond every danger of error. So whatever of their sayings and deeds reaches us outside the Canonical writings comes only on the credit of weak men, who could both err and deceive.
Latin · §197
The Latin is on each section page: §197
No unwritten tradition equals Scripture — sole rule of faith§198
198So there is no unwritten tradition that should be matched in authority with the divine and Apostolic writings.
Scripture is the sole rule of faith; nothing else can be joined to it with the same power to bind conscience and constrain faith. If Scripture were not enough and did not hold all that belongs to faith, the Church would lack a sufficient rule, and her salvation would not have been adequately provided for.
Latin · §198
The Latin is on each section page: §198
Negative argument from Scripture — reject what lacks Scriptural foundation§199
199Hence we argue negatively from Scripture's authority.
Of what God revealed through the Prophets and Apostles, nothing certain has reached us except what they themselves divinely committed to writing. To reject something as not belonging to faith, it is enough that it has no foundation in Scripture and cannot be proved or drawn from it.
Latin · §199
The Latin is on each section page: §199
Historical and polity traditions admitted — none for faith dogmas or morals§200
200We do not wholly despise or reject unwritten traditions about historical matters and the Churches' rites, order, and polity.
But we admit none for the dogmas of faith, or for what belongs to morals. What the Spirit did not judge needful to put in writing through his amanuenses the Apostles and Evangelists cannot be known by us with equal certainty, or hold equal authority in the Church, as what he willed to be written, which carries the force of an eternal law
Latin · §200
The Latin is on each section page: §200
Pars II open — summary of our churches' plenitude teaching§201
201From the preceding theses on Scripture's plenitude and sufficiency — as clearly as we could — we have set out our Churches' teaching.
In short: once God willed his word consigned in writing, the Church in the sacred books had all that each age and God's varied dispensation made so needful to salvation that no one could teach, defend, or hold the contrary without loss of salvation.
Or the same point: sacred Scripture has always held all that belongs to the body and substance of religion and is necessary by God's institution — though many circumstances of worship and church discipline were left to the Church's power, not prescribed one by one in Scripture.
Latin · §201
The Latin is on each section page: §201
Not word-for-word — equipollent wording or necessary consequence§202
202We do not claim every necessary point stands in Scripture word for word.
It may stand in equivalent words, or at least so that each item can be drawn from Scripture by a necessary and clear consequence — without needing another principle of faith to which Scripture would send us for fuller knowledge.
Latin · §202
The Latin is on each section page: §202
Faith principles are Scripture itself — dogmas vs school theological truths§203
203The principles of faith are contained in Scripture because they are Scripture itself — not something outside it — and not because they must or can be proved from Scripture.
Everything else in religion and sacred doctrine either is proved by express texts, or drawn from Scripture by open, near consequences (what properly count as dogmas of faith), or only fetched by more remote, less plain consequences from Scripture's deeper store (many theological truths taught in the Orthodox schools).
Latin · §203
The Latin is on each section page: §203
Sole rule — nothing of equal authority beside Scripture§204
204Our Churches also hold tightly: what is necessary to salvation cannot be sought elsewhere than from Scripture — with certainty and without fail.
Besides Scripture there is no word of God by which the things of faith can be confirmed. Sacred Scripture is the sole rule of faith; nothing of equal authority can be joined to it.
Latin · §204
The Latin is on each section page: §204
Roman doctors — Scripture not given as sole rule; Bellarmine on Augustine§205
205We turn next to the Roman doctors on this question.
First they teach that Scripture was not given so the Church would have it as the sole rule of faith, or so that religion's institutes and the dogmas of faith would have to be sought from it alone. So not everything that belongs to faith and morals need be proved from sacred Scripture.
They do not deny that what is simply necessary to each person's salvation is found in Scripture — see Bellarmine, De verbo Dei 4.11 (last section). Answering Augustine's line our side cites (In what is openly set down in Scripture are found all things that contain faith and the way of life), he limits it to dogmas simply necessary for all, such as the Apostles' Creed and the Decalogue, and presses Augustine's further point about ignorance that would cost promised salvation.
Latin · §205
The Latin is on each section page: §205
Roman concession — contained for the whole Church, not expressly; Stapleton modes§206
206Roman doctors do not deny that Scripture contains the whole necessary doctrine of faith or morals — not simply for each person, but somehow for the whole Church. They only deny that it is contained expressly (Bellarmine, De Verbo Dei 4.3 section 2).
Stapleton (Controv. 5 q.5 art.1) offers modes by which the whole saving doctrine is in Scripture: first, Scripture points to the true Church and through that Church teaches all that is needed; second, from dogmas openly set in Scripture the rest can be firmly drawn — as two natures in Christ from the Son's incarnation. Even in that sense, he says, the Fathers teach that all faith needs is comprehended in Scripture.
Latin · §206
The Latin is on each section page: §206
Roman consensus — all needed for eternal salvation in Scripture explicitly or in seed§207
207Roman doctors do not all speak alike here — some seem to grant Scripture more, some less.
Yet they all agree: everything necessarily required for eternal salvation is in sacred Scripture explicitly or implicitly, expressly or by virtue, and as in seed — if Scripture is read in the sense the Holy Spirit intends.
Latin · §207
The Latin is on each section page: §207
Roman denial — tradition and unwritten word still needed beside Scripture§208
208Yet they all deny that everything the Church needs for the doctrine of faith and morals is so contained in Scripture that it can be sufficiently sought and drawn from there alone.
They still require the help of tradition and of an unwritten word deposited in the Church's heart.
Latin · §208
The Latin is on each section page: §208
Roman consensus — Christ and Apostles taught unwritten faith and worship matters§209
209Roman doctors agree: Christ and the Apostles taught and set up many points of faith and worship that sacred Scripture neither states expressly nor yields sufficiently when mined alone.
Christian and Apostolic doctrine, on their view, rests partly on Scripture and partly on an unwritten word passed along by mouth.
Latin · §209
The Latin is on each section page: §209
Unwritten word — committed to pastors; succession keeps it pure§210
210That unwritten word, they say, was placed in the charge of the churches' rectors and overseers.
Hand to hand it was then passed down, and through unbroken succession of bishops and pastors it has reached us pure and unspoiled.
Latin · §210
The Latin is on each section page: §210
Unwritten traditions named — general sense vs viva voce; not in Canonical books§211
211What they label unwritten traditions are dogmas and religious institutes never lodged in the canonical books.
Even Pontificians grant that tradition as a word is broad: any teaching one person communicates to another, in writing or outside Scripture. Handing on equals teaching; tradition equals a teaching.
Church writers, however, usually narrow the term to teaching given by living voice rather than writing — and that is how the Pontifician schools use it.
They do not mean a doctrine that exists nowhere in writing, but one the first author never wrote — or, more carefully, one absent from the Canonical books of Prophets and Apostles.
Latin · §211
The Latin is on each section page: §211
Tradition kinds — Divine, Apostolic, Ecclesiastical; confirmation chrism as Divine§212
212Traditions get many partitions. The one that matters here turns on the authors to whom each kind is traced.
Roman doctors name three: Divine, Apostolic, and Ecclesiastical.
Divine are those Christ himself taught and instituted ἀγράφως (without writing), yet nowhere appear in sacred Scripture.
Their stock case is the oil-and-balsam anointing in confirmation, counted among the new-law Sacraments — for they grant every new-law Sacrament must come immediately from Christ.
Latin · §212
The Latin is on each section page: §212
Apostolic Lent; terms confused with Divine; Ecclesiastical customs by consent§213
213Apostolic traditions, in the proper sense, are commands and institutes they ascribe to the Apostles even when the Apostolic writings are silent.
Under that head they place the Quadragesima (Lent) fast, which they claim the Apostles founded.
Often they blur the labels: what only the Apostles (not Christ) instituted they still call Divine, because those institutes came with the Spirit's breath; and what they tie to Christ they also call Apostolic, since nothing of Christ's teaching reaches us except through Apostolic writing and preaching.
Ecclesiastical traditions are old customs begun by prelates or peoples that, by gradual tacit consent, took on the force of law.
Latin · §213
The Latin is on each section page: §213
Authority grades — Divine equals Gospels; Apostolic equals Apostolic writings; Ecclesiastical equals canons§214
214Authority is not equal across these kinds.
What they call Divine is given the same force as precepts and dogmas written in the Gospels.
What they call Apostolic is ranked with the Apostolic writings themselves.
Ecclesiastical traditions sit lower — on a level with the Church's written canons and laws.
Latin · §214
The Latin is on each section page: §214
Trent Session 4 — equal piety for unwritten traditions restricted to first two kinds§215
215They therefore confine Trent's Session 4 rule — receive unwritten traditions with the same piety as the Canonical books — to the first two kinds alone (Divine and Apostolic).
The Council says: seeing Gospel truth and discipline live in written books and in unwritten traditions received from Christ's mouth by the Apostles, or passed from the Apostles under the Spirit's dictation as if by hand down to us, the Synod, following the orthodox Fathers, receives and venerates with equal piety and reverence every Old and New Testament book (one God their author) and those faith-and-morals traditions spoken by Christ or the Spirit and kept by continual succession in the Catholic Church.
Latin · §215
The Latin is on each section page: §215
Three Roman rules for discerning Divine and Apostolic traditions — first rule§216
216Roman doctors offer several tests for sorting true Divine and Apostolic traditions from fakes; they boil down to three.
First: whatever Rome believes as de fide, yet is not clearly in Scripture, must itself be a Divine or Apostolic tradition — because Rome cannot err, and because she is not ruled by fresh revelation but only by what she learned from Apostles and Prophets.
Latin · §216
The Latin is on each section page: §216
Second rule — rites only God could institute, absent from Scripture, must be Apostolic§217
217Second rule, on the same two foundations: what Rome keeps that only God could lawfully institute, yet Scripture never shows God instituting, must have come from the Apostles.
Latin · §217
The Latin is on each section page: §217
Third rule — common Roman consensus as Apostolic tradition; Lenten fast example§218
218Third rule: whatever Roman doctors by common consent say descends from Apostolic tradition is to be treated as Apostolic — even when the Church herself could have set it up.
They class the Quadragesimal (Lenten) fast under this head.
Latin · §218
The Latin is on each section page: §218
Three rules collapse to one — present Roman Church judgment alone discerns§219
219The three rules fold into one: whatever Rome proposes as Divine or Apostolic tradition must be taken as such without doubt.
As they hang the authority of long-known books on the present Church's witness, so they will have true traditions sorted from false ones only by that same judgment — and that with certainty and infallibility.
Latin · §219
The Latin is on each section page: §219
Controversy status — Reformed concede polity and external ceremonies to Church prudence§220
220From the foregoing, the controversy's state is clear: where Reformed churches agree with Rome, and where they do not.
First concession: polity and public external-worship ceremonies need not be fetched from Scripture; they are left to Church power and her overseers' prudence.
Latin · §220
The Latin is on each section page: §220
Further Reformed concession — substance of faith not always verbatim, often by consequence§221
221Further concession: the substance and body of faith and religion are not always in Scripture verbatim, expressly, or immediately.
Many faith dogmas come only by good and lawful consequence from Scripture.
Latin · §221
The Latin is on each section page: §221
Roman concessions — necessary-to-salvation truths clear in Scripture; rest at least virtually§222
222Rome concedes in turn: whatever is simply necessary for every person's salvation, and whose explicit faith each believer must hold, stands clear and open in Scripture.
They also grant that whatever is needed for faith-and-morals doctrine is at least in Scripture virtually and implicitly, and can be drawn by good consequence.
Latin · §222
The Latin is on each section page: §222
The real difference — sola Scriptura vs tradition as a second equal divine word§223
223The real split: Reformed hold that everything needed for faith and religion can be drawn and proved from Scripture alone — no second faith-principle to which Scripture remits us for fuller teaching, and no rule of faith outside Scripture.
Roman doctors deny that faith dogmas and religion's institutes can be proved sufficiently from Scripture without intervening Church doctrine and tradition, which they take as another part of the divine word equal in authority with sacred Scripture.
Latin · §223
The Latin is on each section page: §223
The two-point question — unwritten apostolic necessities vs equal-authority tradition§224
224The whole question therefore turns on two points.
First: Did the Apostles teach or institute necessary things not sufficiently contained in sacred Scripture?
Second: Can apostolic teaching and institutes be had with certainty and infallibility from somewhere other than Scripture — namely from the tradition of post-apostolic Church doctors, owed equal faith-obedience with Scripture itself?
Rome affirms both. All Orthodox (Reformed) theologians deny both.
Latin · §224
The Latin is on each section page: §224
Two Reformed affirmations — Scripture's full substance; no equal unwritten word§225
225Two affirmations follow.
First: everything belonging to the substance of faith and religion is fully and sufficiently in sacred Scripture.
Second: besides Scripture there is no word of God that is our faith's principle and rule — so no unwritten traditions equal Scripture's authority, and least of all Rome's so-called Apostolic and divine traditions.
The first follows from the second: if there is no divine word outside Scripture, Scripture must hold all that faith and salvation require, or we already lack necessities and have no sure path of salvation.
So, without rehearsing Scripture's own fullness-texts, the main proof target is this: no living-voice-only word of God stands as a certain faith-rule alongside Scripture.
Latin · §225
The Latin is on each section page: §225
A fortiori from the Jewish Church — Christ and Paul reject extra-Scriptural traditions§226
226First argument: when Jewish Scripture was only the Old Testament, the whole salvation-doctrine was in Scripture, with no unwritten traditions equal to it.
A fortiori today: Scripture now includes the New Testament books that set out Christ's and the Apostles' teaching, so all the more must salvation-doctrine be contained in Scripture.
That Judaism had no equal-authority unwritten traditions follows because any such would have been the very traditions the Jewish teachers pressed — yet Christ shows those empty human inventions (Matthew 15; Mark 7).
When scribes and Pharisees (then the Jewish Church's doctors) charged the disciples with breaking the elders' tradition by unwashed hands (Matthew 15:2; Mark 7:5), Christ answered that they break God's commandment by their tradition and make God's word void (Matthew 15:3, 6; Mark 7:8-13).
He does not merely rebuke hypocrisy; He rejects their traditions as vain in general and draws no line between true and false extra-Scriptural traditions — citing Isaiah: This people honors Me with lips while the heart is far; in vain they worship Me, teaching human commandments (Isaiah 29:13 via Matthew 15:8-9; Mark 7:6-7).
Paul likewise warns against human tradition (Colossians 2:8) and recalls his own former zeal for ancestral traditions (Galatians 1:14).
So if Christ and the Apostles treat Jewish extra-Scriptural traditions as human doctrines, Rome's traditions fall the same way — they come with no greater authority.
Latin · §226
The Latin is on each section page: §226
Adversaries' Mosaic-tradition reply — oral law claim still falls under Christ's verdict§227
227Rome replies: Christ condemned only later, empty, or Scripture-contradicting Jewish traditions — not Mosaic/Prophetic ones — and Rome's traditions come from Christ and the Apostles.
Counter: the traditions Christ attacks as human doctrines were sold as Mosaic and Prophetic. Rabbis call them thorah shebbal peh (oral law), claiming Moses received them viva voce on Sinai equal in authority with the written law.
In Christ's day those Jewish doctors were the Church's only teachers — there was no true Church of God except among the Jews.
Yet Christ still rejects their extra-Scriptural traditions as human doctrines despite ancient/Mosaic pedigree. So why trust today's Roman doctors when they claim hand-to-hand receipt from Christ and the Apostles?
Church teachers can err and push merely human dogmas as divine; therefore no certain word of God stands outside sacred Scripture — for any such word would still have to come through fallible overseers, with no greater warrant.
Latin · §227
The Latin is on each section page: §227
Extra-Scriptural teaching is rejectable as human — Scripture the examination rule§228
228Church teachers' delivery can be rejected as human tradition only because it stands outside Scripture.
If God's word were not bounded by Scripture and an unwritten divine word also existed, teachers could rightly claim their teaching is that word — and if we needed an unwritten word, where else would we take it?
Yet Christ shows Church doctors can propose mere human invention as God's word.
Therefore whatever can be proposed outside Scripture's substance counts as human doctrine, and Scripture is the rule for examining all things — otherwise magisterial precepts could never be rejected as human traditions.
Latin · §228
The Latin is on each section page: §228
Ecclesiastical traditions fall under Isaiah — later pastors' human precepts§229
229Note Rome's own concession: Christ rebuked traditions from teachers later than Moses and the Prophets.
By the same right, so-called Ecclesiastical traditions fall — rites and worship practices invented by later pastors and doctors, not by Christ or the Apostles — and those make up much of Rome's system.
They are no less human commandments than the Jewish elders' once were.
Isaiah's words, cited and confirmed by Christ, fit them equally: In vain they worship Me, teaching doctrines and commandments of men (Isaiah 29:13; Matthew 15:9; Mark 7:7).
Latin · §229
The Latin is on each section page: §229
Not only Scripture-contrary traditions — Christ damns human precepts as such§230
230Rome says Jewish traditions contradicted Scripture, but theirs do not.
Many Jewish traditions were not evil or directly anti-Scripture by nature — only unlawful as additions, since divine law forbids adding to itself.
Hand-washing before meals looks harmless and not directly against Scripture — yet that is the very tradition Christ specially targets.
Calling it empty helps Rome nothing: their traditions are no less empty, and by mere human wisdom Jewish washings look no less wise than most Roman institutes.
Christ's verdict is broader: He damns them not only as empty or contrary, but in general as human commandments and doctrines — and that charge fits Rome's traditions equally.
Latin · §230
The Latin is on each section page: §230
Many Roman traditions directly conflict Scripture — cup, images, Mass sacrifice§231
231Most Roman traditions are not only beside Scripture (already a kind of conflict as unlawful additions) but often fight Scripture directly.
Example — communion in one kind: Rome says it is lawful and expedient to give the Eucharist under bread alone; yet Christ instituting the sacrament said of the cup, Drink from this, all of you (Matthew 26:27).
Example — images: the second commandment forbids religious worship of any image, and Scripture often forbids fashioning a likeness of God; Rome teaches placing and religiously venerating images of God, angels, and the dead in churches.
Example — the Mass: Rome holds Christ is offered daily as a true and proper sacrifice though He suffers nothing there; Hebrews teaches Christ's offering is once for all and He does not offer Himself repeatedly, because He cannot suffer repeatedly (Hebrews 9:25-28; 10:10-14).
Therefore Rome's supposedly Apostolic and divine traditions are not God's word or a certain faith-rule: God's word cannot contradict itself, and what contradicts undisputed Scripture must not be held as God's word.
Latin · §231
The Latin is on each section page: §231
Unwritten viva-voce deposit would corrupt — Scripture alone a certain rule§232
232Scripture alone is a certain rule of faith; traditions proposed outside it are doubtful and uncertain.
If any part of Christian doctrine had been left by the Apostles only viva voce, committed to memory and never written, it either would not have reached us, or would have reached us thick with corruptions — so that pure truth could hardly be separated from human inventions.
Men's perversity, ignorance, and negligence easily bury, erase, or adulterate what is trusted only to care and memory. Writing is needed for a sure and accurate record.
What is not written soon vanishes from memory or is tangled in fables until true and false cannot be told apart.
Philosophers' opinions and commonwealth institutes left only to memory have perished, except scraps someone happened to write. Of past deeds and sayings we have nothing certain except what books kept as faithful custodians.
If writing is needed anywhere, it is needed most in religion and worship — where people are by nature forgetful and quick to invent.
Ask Rome where the Jews' alleged Mosaic and prophetic oral traditions are now: even Rome cannot say what they contained. Of Jewish religion and worship we know nothing certain except from Moses and the Prophets in writing.
Latin · §232
The Latin is on each section page: §232
Pre-Mosaic oral survival was brief — and extraordinary revelation filled the gap§233
233Rome replies: from creation to Moses, heavenly doctrine was kept by oral tradition alone — so why not apostolic traditions for sixteen hundred years?
Answer: before Moses sacred teaching did survive unwritten for a while — but only among very few.
Among most it was soon corrupted and wrapped in absurd fables; God's covenant and saving doctrine nearly remained in Abraham's family alone while the rest of humankind turned to idolatry and invented cults.
What Scripture later supplied was then filled by frequent divine appearances and familiar talk with the Patriarchs, by which God repeatedly restored the viva-voce teaching and called it back to purity.
Those extraordinary appearances and conversations have long ceased in the Church.
Latin · §233
The Latin is on each section page: §233
Why God had the law written — then why leave any equal part unwritten?§234
234Press harder: why did God finally will His law written, and the rest of sacred Scripture composed?
Rome cannot deny the twin aims — to help human weakness and to block the frauds of the ungodly — and that God's counsel was to rescue the doctrine in those books from oblivion and corruption, and keep it safe against negligence and imposture.
Then why not the same care for the whole of sacred doctrine? Why write one part and leave another equal part unwritten?
Is the unwritten part somehow less open to diabolical fraud and forgetfulness than the written part?
Worldwide experience says otherwise: where Scripture was missing, Father-handed vestiges remained, but ruined by fables, foreign sacrilegious rites, and idolatry.
Rome itself counts later doctors' writings among providence's means of keeping traditions. If traditions needed writing to survive, why leave that writing to fallible common authors instead of Prophets and Apostles — and why seal Scripture on authentic tables while parking equal-weight traditions in ordinary men's books?
Latin · §234
The Latin is on each section page: §234
Continuous use does not freeze tradition — vernacular languages keep changing§235
235Rome adds: their traditions survived intact by continuous use among Christians — like vernacular languages, which endure even without grammars because a people keeps speaking them.
Experience says the opposite. People are inconstant; whatever lives only in use keeps changing, often slowly and unnoticed — unless something else holds it fast.
Their own analogy proves it: vernaculars continually shift until, after centuries, they look like another dialect. Ancient customs diverge from today's for the same reason.
Church history shows the same: set the second- and third-century Church beside Rome's present rites and discipline, and the gap is obvious.
So the Church needs a firm, stable rule that does not hang merely on memory and good faith — a rule by which creeping abuses can be corrected. That rule is sacred Scripture alone, not unwritten tradition.
Latin · §235
The Latin is on each section page: §235
Fathers are fallible witnesses — their consensus cannot equal inspired Scripture§236
236Unwritten traditions are wrongly leveled with Scripture: Scripture's inspired writers, beyond error's reach, tell us what Christ taught and instituted.
Outside Scripture, sayings and deeds of Christ and the Apostles reach us only through early post-apostolic witnesses — the Fathers whose monuments remain.
Those Fathers were fallible, confessed it, and asked that their writings be measured by Scripture — not received ἀθεωρήτως and without examination.
Roman doctors themselves mark many errors and blemishes in the Fathers — not only in lone opinions, but even where many agree.
Examples Sixtus of Siena collects: most Fathers denied the saints the beatific vision before the resurrection; ancients held no creature incorporeal as a received Catholic rule; many forbade all oaths; chiliast hope of an earthly fleshly reign (Papias, Irenaeus, and others); and a purifying world-fire for all except Christ on judgment day — which even Jerome and Augustine hesitate to condemn outright.
If early doctors could hug false dogma as divine truth, later-age traditions learned only from their witness cannot stand as certain beside what God consigned in the Prophets' and Apostles' books — nor can fallible men's testimony claim equal Church authority with God's own.
Latin · §236
The Latin is on each section page: §236
Even the earliest unwritten traditions were already uncertain and contested§237
237If unwritten apostolic traditions ever had certainty, it should have been strongest while apostolic memory was still fresh.
Yet already in the first centuries they were so uncertain and various that Church doctors fought over them, and good men were taken in by the name of tradition.
Eusebius: Papias, living next after the Apostles, leaned hard on traditions and wrote five books of the Lord's sayings from unwritten tradition — stuffed with fables.
Pascha dispute: Asian bishops (Polycrates) alleged John and Philip's tradition for Nisan 14; Victor of Rome and the West claimed Peter and Paul for the Sunday after — Eusebius and Socrates record the clash.
On fixed apostolic fasts, ancients disagreed; Augustine to Casulanus and Socrates deny the Apostles fixed fasting rules at all.
Augustine on Sabbath fasting: Rome alleged Peter's tradition; other churches alleged other apostles — an interminable fight proving unwritten tradition yields no certainty on fasting.
Tertullian and Basil list standing prayer, no Sunday fasts, Pascha-to-Pentecost customs as apostolic — later ages dropped them even while still calling them apostolic.
Latin · §237
The Latin is on each section page: §237
Infant communion once treated as apostolic — later abrogated by Rome herself§238
238Still stronger: for many ages, especially in the Roman and African churches, infants received the Eucharist as soon as they were baptized, and it was held necessary to their salvation.
Witnesses: Cyprian On the Lapsed; Innocent I to Milevis; Gelasius to the Picene bishops; Augustine in many places — not as a private whim but as the common Church view descending from apostolic tradition, and used as conceded ground against the Pelagians.
No contemporary writer objects. Roman doctors admit it: Vasquez and Maldonatus note Augustine's and Innocent's view held about six hundred years.
Yet Rome long ago abolished the custom, and Trent condemned it.
If unwritten traditions were already so uncertain and various in the first Christian centuries — and often deceived even good doctors — what certainty can sixteen later centuries add?
How unsafe, then, to take them as a rule of faith and set them equal in authority with sacred Scripture.
Latin · §238
The Latin is on each section page: §238
Forged or doubted apostolic writings do not level Scripture with oral tradition§239
239Rome objects: forged 'apostolic' writings once circulated, and even true apostolic books were doubted among the faithful — so if that undercuts unwritten tradition, Scripture's authority falls too.
The objection fails on our side. We do not hang Scripture's authority on Church doctors' testimony. The faithful receive Scripture immediately, for its own sake, because it carries the marks of its divinity in itself.
Old doubts about certain books therefore do not prejudice Scripture among us.
We reject Rome's traditions not merely because some doubted them, but because they fight Scripture and have nothing in them that can claim divine authority.
Rome, by contrast, makes both written and unwritten 'word of God' hang on doctors' testimony. If those early doctors — the only chain by which later ages learned 'apostolic' traditions — were themselves uncertain, various, and often deceived, then on Rome's own principles those traditions have no certain authority.
Latin · §239
The Latin is on each section page: §239
Rome's living judge — Pope or Council — is not even certain inside Rome§240
240Rome replies: when ancients disagree and apostolic tradition looks uncertain, the Church has a living authority that can settle true vs false traditions for the faithful, certainly and infallibly.
Ask who holds that authority now that prophets and apostles are gone, and Rome splits.
Most say the Roman Pontiff is Christ's infallible faith-judge — yet even inside Rome that claim is not a settled de fide dogma; many Catholics in communion deny it.
Others put infallibility in a general Council of overseers — still less settled; many Roman doctors, and the popes themselves, fight it, and denying it is not treated as heresy.
The fallback — Councils safe once the Pope confirms them — collapses into a circle: if Councils can err before confirmation and the Pope is not infallible, how can he infallibly judge whether the Council erred?
Latin · §240
The Latin is on each section page: §240
Neither Pope nor Council can show a real title — proof-texts are twisted§241
241Neither Pope nor Council can show a lawful title-deed for the authority they claim.
What they offer with any color is Scripture twisted off its sense.
Example — Luke 22:32 ('I have prayed for you… that your faith may not fail'): Christ promises Peter, about to deny Him, that heart-faith would not be snuffed out and he would rise again — not Roman episcopal infallibility.
Councils lean on Matthew 18:20 ('two or three… in my name'): Christ does not absolutely underwrite every general pastors' council; He promises Spirit-help to any council that uses His means, seeks God's and Christ's glory and the Church's building up, and is not dragged by its own passions.
No pastors' meeting can be known infallibly to have met that condition.
Latin · §241
The Latin is on each section page: §241
Infallible Church-judge is a circle — prove it without Scripture and tradition§242
242If only a present, infallible Church authority can certify true Scripture and tradition against the false and apocryphal, that authority must be known first — before Scripture and tradition, and without leaning on their witness.
So ask Rome to prove papal or conciliar authority from somewhere other than Scripture and tradition.
They say they defer to Scripture and traditions as divine because Pope or Council so moves them — which leaves the question: what finally makes them believe the Church is infallible when it judges Scripture and tradition?
Latin · §242
The Latin is on each section page: §242
No new revelation — only a fallible hand-to-hand chain Augustine calls interminable§243
243Even Rome's best grant: the Church is not run by new revelations, and neither Pope nor Council learns immediately from God what the Apostles taught.
Their only remaining answer: hand-to-hand testimony of doctors back to hearers of the Apostles.
But we have already shown — and Rome's own history admits — that the earliest doctors often erred in receiving 'apostolic' traditions, and by common consent held as apostolic what Rome now condemns.
How then can that chain give later Councils and popes certain faith, or serve as a rule equal to Scripture for settling controversies?
The uncertainty of conflicting Father-witness is exactly what still needs removing. Augustine, in the place already cited: when the fight turns on apostolic tradition itself, the contention is interminable — it breeds quarrels and does not end questions.
Latin · §243
The Latin is on each section page: §243
Only perpetual Christian consensus could count — Rome's traditions fail that test§244
244If any tradition deserves to be true, it is one marked by the perpetual, constant consensus of Christians.
Rome's traditions fail that test: they stand outside Scripture, often against it, and many were unknown in the ancient Church and contrary to its faith and practice.
Examples: papal indulgences; saint-canonization; public worship in a tongue the people do not share; bans on vernacular Scripture without special leave; communion in one kind; and religious image-making and image-worship — easy to show absent, even opposed, in the primitive Church.
So they are human inventions, and it is impious to set them equal in authority with the writings of Apostles and Prophets.
Pars II closes here; Pars III opens next.
Latin · §244
The Latin is on each section page: §244
Pars III opens: two questions Rome still presses against Scripture sufficiency§245
245Pars III opens by splitting the fight into two questions that travel together but are not the same.
First: are all things necessary to faith and religion fully and sufficiently in Scripture?
Second: is there, beside Scripture, another word of God in the Church, equal in authority, handed down only by unwritten tradition?
Rome denies the first and affirms the second, and piles arguments on both.
Latin · §245
The Latin is on each section page: §245
Rome's first sufficiency attack: lost canonical books would leave doctrine incomplete§246
246Rome's opening move: if Scripture were enough, either the whole Canon together would be enough, or each book by itself would be enough.
Neither works. Single books, cut off from the rest, do not hold every saving dogma — not every OT prophecy, not every NT epistle.
So sufficiency would have to belong to the whole Canon. Missing books would mean missing doctrine.
They claim many sacred books have perished: Nathan and Gad, Ahijah and Iddo, Solomon's songs and parables, plus a Laodicean letter and perhaps another Corinthian letter.
From today's incomplete Canon, they say, salvation's doctrine cannot be drawn sufficiently.
Latin · §246
The Latin is on each section page: §246
Reply: sufficiency is of Scripture's body taken indefinitely, not of every booklet§247
247We never meant: every single biblical booklet by itself teaches every dogma.
Sufficiency belongs to Scripture's body taken as a whole — indefinitely, and at least in its chief parts.
Rome assumes that dropping any one book instantly guts doctrine. That is not our claim.
Today's corpus holds salvation's teaching not only enough, but richly; many books only explain or apply what others already teach.
Even if some authentic divine writings had perished, the remaining Scripture could still hold the full saving doctrine — those lost books need not have carried any dogma missing from what survives.
Latin · §247
The Latin is on each section page: §247
Unlikely that any properly divine authentic writing truly perished§248
248We also doubt the premise: it is not likely any properly divine, authentic writing has truly vanished.
Providence is injured if God had a book written only to let it vanish useless to the Church.
Among books providence did keep, some are tiny and of no obvious necessity — so why invent larger lost equals?
Rome, which credits the Church with ἀδιαπτωσία and exalts her, still shames her if she let many God-given norm-books perish through neglect.
Latin · §248
The Latin is on each section page: §248
The books of Gad and Nathan survive in Samuel and Kings§249
249For the cited lost books: either they did not perish, or they were never canonical immediate inspiration.
Gad and Nathan we count prophetic and canonical — but still extant as Samuel, Vulgate 1-2 Kings.
Samuel alone cannot be full author: his death falls mid-1 Samuel, so he stops around chapter 16.
The rest, and 2 Samuel, fit Gad and Nathan, who lived the story and are named beside Samuel as its writers and continuators.
Latin · §249
The Latin is on each section page: §249
Hiddo and Ahijah likewise wrote what remains as 1 Kings§250
250Same move for Iddo and Ahijah in 2 Chron. 9: Solomon's acts credited to Nathan, Ahijah, and Iddo's vision.
Those writings look like 1 Kings, Vulgate 3 Kings — anonymous, yet best ascribed to the prophets of that age.
So again: not vanished canonical books, but books we still read under other titles.
Latin · §250
The Latin is on each section page: §250
Solomon's lost songs and sayings need not have been inspired Scripture§251
251Yes, much of Solomon's writing is gone — but not everything a God-breathed man writes is divine Scripture.
Augustine in City of God 18: prophets can write as historians by human diligence, or as prophets by inspiration; only the latter bind as God's word.
Solomon's inspired share is what entered the Canon: Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Song of Songs.
The rest — plant-lore from cedar to hyssop, extra parables, five thousand songs — can be brilliant human work without being lost canonical revelation.
Latin · §251
The Latin is on each section page: §251
Apostles too may have written pious letters beneath canonical authority — 1 Cor. 5§252
252Apostles could write other pious letters that never rose to canonical, immediately inspired authority.
1 Cor. 5 may point to an earlier Corinthian letter — if so, a holy but non-canonical piece, not a lost rule of faith.
Many Reformed and Roman scholars instead read 'in this epistle,' pointing back to Paul's words already in the same letter about the incestuous man.
Either way, Rome gains no vanished second Canon equal to Scripture.
Latin · §252
The Latin is on each section page: §252
No lost Pauline letter to the Laodiceans — Col. 4 ambiguity§253
253Rome's 'lost letter to Laodicea' rests on a Latin ambiguity in Col. 4, not on a vanished Canon.
The Vulgate's 'epistle of the Laodiceans' is read as a letter to them; the Greek says a letter from Laodicea.
τὴν ἐκ Λαοδικείας means written from Laodicea — anyone with a little Greek can see it.
So the lost-Laodiceans proof for an incomplete Canon falls with the mistranslation.
Latin · §253
The Latin is on each section page: §253
Roman argument: Christ would have expressly commanded writing§254
254Rome's next move: if Scripture alone were the Word, Christ would have plainly ordered writing.
They want an explicit 'write this' parallel to the explicit 'teach the nations' mandate.
Because they find no such vocal command on the page, they say the Word outruns the book.
The claim sets up the reply: inspiration itself is the stronger mandate.
Latin · §254
The Latin is on each section page: §254
Reply: internal inspiration is a stronger writing mandate than vocal order§255
255Agreed: they would not make writings the rule of faith without a divine mandate.
Denied: that they lacked one — Augustine says Christ ordered the Apostles to write what we should read.
Even without a spoken 'Write!', inspiration and the Spirit's extraordinary impulse are the stronger command.
2 Tim. 3: all Scripture is God-breathed — once that stands, a further vocal warrant is needless.
Latin · §255
The Latin is on each section page: §255
John had an external write-command; Teach all nations includes the pen§256
256John's Apocalypse repeatedly records a heavenly order to write — including the seven Asian letters.
Bellarmine's split between 'teach' and 'write' fails: teaching includes the pen.
Matthew's closing 'Teach all nations' is not viva-voce-only; writing is one teaching mode.
Christ wants the nations filled with the Gospel by speech or by calamus.
Latin · §256
The Latin is on each section page: §256
Occasions of writing do not cancel the divine mandate to write§257
257Bellarmine lists occasions: Matthew's memorial, John's anti-Ebionite request, Luke vs uncertain tales.
He infers they wrote casually, not by office or divine order.
Occasions do not cancel mandate — inspiration is the strongest mandate of all.
They seized those occasions for the Church's perpetual use, not for one private fix.
Latin · §257
The Latin is on each section page: §257
No scholastic catechism required — God wrote by their hands§258
258Bellarmine wants a catechism; he finds only Gospels and letters that touch dogma in passing.
Reply: God wrote through their hands — not bound to school method.
Pious readers can still gather faith and life-precepts from the books as written.
Moses had an express write-order yet left precepts scattered in narrative — same pattern.
Latin · §258
The Latin is on each section page: §258
Not every Apostle need write — a few inspired books serve the whole Church§259
259Bellarmine: if God meant a written Gospel, every Apostle — or a joint council — would have issued a full body of doctrine.
Reply: a few inspired writers suffice for the whole Church's use.
No need for an Apostles' committee — God inspires persons as well as assemblies.
Sacred books arise from God's immediate breath, not from human planning.
Latin · §259
The Latin is on each section page: §259
Third attack: many needful things missing from Scripture — OT remedies for women and day-eight males§260
260Rome's third attack: many things we must know are missing from Scripture.
Under the Old Testament women needed a cleansing from original sin as much as men — yet circumcision is only for males, and Scripture names no parallel rite for women.
Nor is it believable that males who died before the eighth day had no remedy, though circumcision could not yet be given — and Scripture is silent here too.
Latin · §260
The Latin is on each section page: §260
Reply: tradition is as silent — lost-tradition retorsion mirrors the lost-books attack§261
261If the silence proves Scripture incomplete, it equally proves Scripture-plus-tradition incomplete — tradition is silent too.
Let Rome name the Old-Testament remedy for women and for boys who died before day eight from her unwritten word.
If she says the tradition perished, her own lost-books attack against the Canon rebounds on her.
One could as easily stash the missing remedy in the prophetic books she claims are gone.
Latin · §261
The Latin is on each section page: §261
False hinge: grace need not hang on external signs — OT rites lacked NT sacramental force on Rome's own view§262
262The whole attack hangs on a false hinge: that grace must ride on outward signs.
On that hinge Rome wonders how women were saved without circumcision — yet she forgets her own teaching.
She grants New-Testament sacraments alone that grace-working force; Old-Testament rites she calls shadows without power to work grace.
Stand by that, and circumcision itself was no remedy of original sin.
Latin · §262
The Latin is on each section page: §262
Circumcision a seal of faith's righteousness — promise covers women and pre-day-eight males (Rom. 4; Lombard)§263
263With Paul we call circumcision a seal of the righteousness of faith (Rom. 4), not a rite that by outward application wiped original sin away.
Adults — men and women — were set right by faith in the divine promises.
Abraham's promise, I will be your God and of your seed, covered women as well as men.
By that promise God remitted original sin to covenant infants who died before reason, circumcised or not — including girls and boys before day eight.
Male circumcision sealed the promise for the whole household.
Even Lombard (and Gregory) taught Bellarmine that women and pre-circumcision infants were saved by faith — their own or their parents' — without a bodily sacrament.
Latin · §263
The Latin is on each section page: §263
Bellarmine's OT silence example flips to NT instances — Mary's perpetual virginity first§264
264Bellarmine offers that Old-Testament silence as a specimen of something necessary yet unwritten.
He then piles New-Testament instances of faith-matters he says Scripture cannot teach.
First: Mary always a virgin against Helvidius — Church-wide belief, he says, with no Scriptural witness.
Latin · §264
The Latin is on each section page: §264
Mary virgin in bearing Christ is of faith — perpetual virginity pious, not a salvation article (Basil)§265
265Faith requires Mary's virginity in bearing Christ our Savior.
Basil: what comes after does not belong to the reason of the mystery — to pry is curiosity.
We piously hold her perpetual virginity and count Helvidius rash.
We will not rank it among articles of faith or press it as necessary to salvation.
Latin · §265
The Latin is on each section page: §265
Pascha on Sunday vs fourteenth moon — indifferent rite; Victor vs Irenaeus; Quartodecimans mislabeled heretics§266
266Bellarmine's Pascha instance — Sunday, not the fourteenth moon, though Scripture is silent — has no more force.
We grant the silence; we deny the stake: the day is indifferent, a church rite, not a salvation hinge.
Second-century Rome and Asia even excommunicated each other over it.
Rome's custom may look wiser, yet both sides sinned in the heat.
Irenaeus rebuked Victor for rupturing charity over a light cause.
Fathers' catalogs list Quartodecimans as heretics, but they often brand as heresy any view they dislike — even on trivial points.
Latin · §266
The Latin is on each section page: §266
Infant baptism can be proved from Scripture — Bellarmine refutes Anabaptists, then denies the proof§267
267They next call infant baptism necessary yet unwritten — or at least not proved enough from Scripture.
We deny the silence: our theologians prove infant baptism from Scripture against the Anabaptists.
This is not the place to rehearse those arguments.
Stranger still: Rome herself routs Anabaptists from Scripture — Bellarmine boasts his baptism arguments cannot be escaped (On Baptism 1.9).
The same Bellarmine, attacking Scripture's sufficiency, then says paedobaptism cannot be proved from Scripture.
We appeal from partisan Bellarmine to Bellarmine elsewhere convinced by the truth.
Latin · §267
The Latin is on each section page: §267
Rebaptism of those baptized by heretics is not simply necessary to salvation — Cyprian, Stephen, Augustine§268
268Rome presses hardest the rule against rebaptizing those baptized by heretics — as if it were necessary faith we cannot deny, yet cannot prove from Scripture.
Cyprian died holding the opposite view the Church later repudiated — yet who would say that martyr fell from salvation?
Their dodge that nothing was yet defined in Cyprian's day fails: if the dogma is Apostolic tradition, a later Church decree adds nothing to Apostolic authority.
Stephen of Rome condemned Cyprian while he lived; Cyprian refused and answered him.
We share the Church's settled practice — no rebaptism of heretics' baptism — but will not urge it as simply necessary to salvation.
We hold it not by unwritten word, but because Augustine's Scripture arguments make it highly probable — and it would be shameless to reject universal practice Scripture does not oppose.
Latin · §268
The Latin is on each section page: §268
Filioque is hard, but can be proved from Scripture — Rome's own arguments against the Greeks§269
269Some also press the Filioque — procession of the Spirit from the Son — as if Scripture cannot show it.
We will not list it among truths that cannot be denied without losing salvation.
We prefer Rome's reading, yet would not damn the Greeks for this alone or break communion over it.
The mystery is hard, but we deny it cannot be proved from Scripture: Spirit of the Son, sent by the Son as by the Father.
Rome herself piles Scripture texts against the Greeks — Lombard, Bessarion, Bellarmine — so she must admit either Scripture proves the Filioque or her anti-Greek case is sophistic.
Latin · §269
The Latin is on each section page: §269
Mosaic books presuppose immortality and prove resurrection — Christ vs the Sadducees§270
270Graver still: they say Moses alone never contained all needful to salvation — immortality and resurrection are missing.
Immortality every religion presupposes: if souls die like cattle, piety is vain — eat and drink, for tomorrow we die.
Moses' whole scope is religion and worship; soul-immortality is presupposed and openly drawn from that scope.
Particular Mosaic texts also prove resurrection: Christ vs the Sadducees cites I am the God of Abraham... — God of the living, not the dead.
He blames their ignorance of the Scriptures; if resurrection was only obscure then, clear distinct faith of it was not yet required for salvation.
Latin · §270
The Latin is on each section page: §270
Legal sacrifices foreshadowing Christ were not clear faith for OT believers — revelation measures faith§271
271They add: OT believers had to know legal sacrifices foreshadowed Christ's — yet Moses and the prophets do not make that plain.
Answer: Christ's real death and the types' force toward it is a Gospel mystery, silent in prior ages (as Paul says).
Apostles read it from Scripture after Gospel light and fulfillment; before, it lay in shadows — not clear to the common faithful.
Even after Christ came, Jews and even the Apostles did not yet grasp His death — Peter rebuked as Satan (Matthew 16).
Ancient saints lacked nothing needful: faith is measured by revelation. Obscure confused faith sufficed until the Gospel made clear distinct faith necessary.
Latin · §271
The Latin is on each section page: §271
Rome's hardest instance: Scripture cannot prove its own divinity — so an unwritten word seems needed§272
272Harder still: they say Scripture cannot be a sufficient faith-rule because we must know which books are inspired.
Even if Scripture calls the Prophets' and Apostles' books divine, no one trusts that claim until he already trusts that Scripture is divine.
So, they argue, some unwritten word of God must teach us that Scripture is God's word — or faith has no divine ground.
Latin · §272
The Latin is on each section page: §272
Reply: the self-witness objection is a sophism — even a complete written word would face the same charge§273
273Answer: however showy, the argument is a mere sophism.
Rome admits God could have put His whole word in writing and ordered the Apostles to write all the Church must know — and then our thesis would be true.
Yet the same objection would still run: that this complete Scripture is inspired and these are its books is itself a faith-matter Scripture cannot prove, since nothing proves itself.
That would again demand an unwritten witness — a conclusion false under the hypothesis — so the argument that yields it is sophistic.
Latin · §273
The Latin is on each section page: §273
Retorsion: Rome's Scripture-plus-tradition rule fails the same self-witness test§274
274Ask Rome: if Scripture is not the whole sufficient rule, what is?
They answer: written plus unwritten word in Rome's mouth — the total rule outside which there is no other word of God.
Retorsion: that mixed rule also cannot prove what is most necessary — that Rome's Scriptures and traditions are the divine ones, and that her witness is infallible.
Scripture's self-claim and Rome's boast do not settle the point until one already believes God speaks through Rome.
So their rule demands yet another word beyond Scripture, tradition, and Rome's testimony — or faith rests on no word of God.
No faith-rule escapes a similar charge.
Latin · §274
The Latin is on each section page: §274
Fallacy exposed: a sufficient faith-rule need not prove itself — like science's first principles§275
275The sophistic fallacy assumes what is false: that a sufficient faith-rule must prove everything including itself.
No rule of faith can prove itself by its own testimony — proof is from what is better known, and a thing is not better known than itself.
Yet embracing the rule is itself necessary to faith.
A perfect sufficient rule is one that, once supposed, proves all else of faith — not one that proves itself.
Scripture's inability to prove itself by bare self-testimony does not strip its sufficiency.
Saying otherwise is like saying the sky does not cover all because it does not cover itself — or that science's first principles are no rule because principles do not prove principles.
Latin · §275
The Latin is on each section page: §275
Faith accepts revealed things by the word — but the word itself by innate notes§276
276The objection assumes faith accepts only what another divine word proves — true for revealed things, not for the word itself.
Things revealed are believed because God testifies in his word; the word itself cannot be propped by infinite regress of further words.
Faith must finally rest in a word received for its own sake, made known by implanted signs and notes under the Spirit's light.
Scripture needs no second word to witness its divinity — it is still faith's proper object.
Rome's own faith likewise bottoms out in some word accepted by motives, not by yet another divine word.
Latin · §276
The Latin is on each section page: §276
Scripture proves itself by innate notes of divinity — like creation or a classic author's genius§277
277Bare self-assertions in Scripture do not convince those who already doubt its authority — in that sense Scripture cannot prove Scripture.
Yet another sense holds: Scripture carries many innate notes of divinity by which it shows itself true and divine.
As heaven and earth prove God by excellence and wisdom's traces — not by a spoken certificate.
As a book claims Aristotle or Cicero by genius of doctrine and style, not by the title page alone.
Scripture's books likewise bear divine wisdom so deeply that inspiration and divine authorship appear.
Latin · §277
The Latin is on each section page: §277
Sum of the reply: no circle, no infinite regress — Scripture known by implanted signs§278
278Faith-analysis allows neither a circle nor infinite regress — the mind must stop in a word received immediately for itself.
That word is sacred Scripture (a fixed number of God-breathed books), known by implanted signs, not by another divine word's bare certificate.
Self-knowledge by innate notes does not strip Scripture's perfection as faith-rule.
A rule need not prove itself the way it proves everything else — first principles are supposed, proved at most ad hominem / a posteriori.
Latin · §278
The Latin is on each section page: §278
Rome's integrity objection: Scripture's sincerity cannot be learned from Scripture alone§279
279Rome adds: we must know not only that Scripture's books are Spirit-dictated, but that they remain sincere and uncorrupted in our hands.
That integrity, they say, cannot be learned from Scripture itself — so another divine word seems required.
Hence their claim that Scripture alone is not a sufficient faith-rule.
Latin · §279
The Latin is on each section page: §279
Retorsion: tradition's integrity faces the same demand — Bellarmine's 'no new revelations' collapses§280
280Same demand hits oral tradition: we must know Apostolic deliveries reached us intact across ages — yet tradition cannot certify its own integrity.
So Rome would need yet another divine word beyond Scripture-plus-tradition to guarantee both arrived uncorrupted.
That falsifies Bellarmine's claim that the Church needs no new revelations and only keeps what Apostles and Prophets delivered.
Appealing to an infallible Church's testimony does not help — whence does the Church itself learn, and on what does its faith rest?
Latin · §280
The Latin is on each section page: §280
Further squeeze: even an infallible Pope or Council cannot prove its own legitimacy or pure decrees§281
281For faith to rest sure, you need more than an infallible Pope or Council — you need certainty that this Pope and this Council are the legitimate ones.
Neither can prove its own legitimacy by its own testimony.
Even if legitimacy is granted, you still need certainty that the decrees and canons reached you uncorrupted.
So Rome's rule would demand yet another divine word beyond Scripture, tradition, papal decrees, and conciliar canons — or faith has no sure foundation.
Latin · §281
The Latin is on each section page: §281
Reply: the same innate notes that show divinity also show essential integrity§282
282Rome is caught in its own snare — the integrity demand forces the reply their Scripture objection needs.
As Scripture needs no second word to prove its divinity, because it is the first rule known by innate signs and motives,
so it needs no second word to prove it uncorrupted and integral.
The same path that shows it divine shows it integral and sincere — at least in momentous and essential matters.
Latin · §282
The Latin is on each section page: §282
No circle, no regress: faith reduces to an authority received immediately by the Spirit's illumination§283
283In faith's proofs neither circle nor infinite regress is allowed — both are absurd.
Faith must reduce to some authority received as divine (and thus sincere) for its own sake and immediately.
The Holy Spirit's internal illumination brings us there — not by another external divine word's testimony, but by motives of another kind.
Latin · §283
The Latin is on each section page: §283
Rome: having Scripture is not enough — you need its true sense, hence tradition§284
284Rome presses again: owning the book is not enough — faith needs Scripture's true Spirit-intended sense.
Words alone are not the rule; the sense is.
That sense, they say, cannot come from Scripture alone, because the text is often ambiguous.
Without an infallible explainer — tradition — certainty fails; therefore sola Scriptura fails.
Latin · §284
The Latin is on each section page: §284
Reply: hard places exist — but saving faith does not require piercing every obscurity§285
285Yes, Scripture has very hard places even the learned cannot settle.
That does not make an unwritten tradition necessary for those loci.
Faith and salvation do not require piercing every obscurity.
If they did, the Church would lack necessities — and Rome itself confesses tradition does not settle those darkest places either.
Latin · §285
The Latin is on each section page: §285
Scripture is not so dark that necessary doctrine cannot be gathered — pastors help without replacing it§286
286Whatever Scripture's obscurity, necessary faith-and-life doctrine can still be gathered certainly by an attentive, skilled reader.
Clarity is not instant ease without labor — weighing words, context, parallels, and purged affections still matter.
Pastors and teachers rightly go before the flock in private, pulpit, and writing.
God gave them to open Scripture's sense — not to replace Scripture as another divine word.
Latin · §286
The Latin is on each section page: §286
The flock does not take the pastor's sense by blind obedience — but by the light of truth shown§287
287Believers do not swallow a pastor's reading by blind obedience or bare office.
Once the sense is shown, the light of truth itself leads them to it.
Finding a sense is harder than recognizing it when another has demonstrated it.
Like faded handwriting: after it is read aloud, the eye begins to see the strokes for itself.
Latin · §287
The Latin is on each section page: §287
Need a skilled interpreter, not an infallible one — sense has light in the text itself§288
288Faithful readers need a skilled interpreter — not Rome's interpreter who cannot err.
After guidance, certainty rests on the light of truth in the things themselves under the Spirit, not on the guide's or tradition's authority.
Like Aristotle or Horace: a teacher helps, but then you see the sense in the author by your own judgment.
Scripture's sense has light and proofs in the text; it is not blank until tradition or Church judgment fences it.
Latin · §288
The Latin is on each section page: §288
Sufficiency allows ordinary explanation — it denies another divine word or infallible sense-fixer§289
289Some obscurity and need of explanation do not touch Scripture's sufficiency.
Sola Scriptura does not mean every believer needs no help to draw the whole faith alone.
It means: no second divine word, no second faith-rule, no infallible sense-fixer beyond Scripture.
Latin · §289
The Latin is on each section page: §289
Rome: major doctrines are only probable from Scripture until tradition locks the sense§290
290Rome lists weighty doctrines drawn from Scripture only 'somehow' — Trinity equality, Filioque, original sin, need of inward grace.
Until tradition seals the sense, they say, the mind cannot rest without doubt.
Heretics (Greeks, Arians, Pelagians) quote Scripture both ways with a show of probability.
So they demand another divine word to end controversy infallibly.
Latin · §290
The Latin is on each section page: §290
Sophistry does not erase clarity — tradition and councils face the same heretical pushback§291
291Sophistry and varnish that snare the unwary do not make truth unclear for a purged, unprejudiced mind.
Otherwise nothing stays certain — not even God's existence by reason, nor mathematics against Sceptics.
Retorsion: the same dogmas are also contested from tradition and the Fathers — Arians and Pelagians claimed tradition too.
Councils do not escape: Arians set Rimini against Nicaea; Greeks oppose Rome with their own tradition, Fathers, and councils.
Latin · §291
The Latin is on each section page: §291
Blinded disputers do not cancel Scripture light for sincere Spirit-led readers§292
292If many dispute the same proofs made every rule useless, no word of God could ever settle heresy.
Prejudice and vain sophisms can darken Scripture for the blinded — that does not cancel its light.
Sincere minds, freed from perverse affections and led by the Spirit, still gather the saving doctrine evidently from Scripture.
They hold firm, undoubted arguments in the text itself.
Latin · §292
The Latin is on each section page: §292
Rome: you cannot prove from Scripture that Scripture alone is enough§293
293Last objection: you claim Scripture holds all needful to faith and salvation — and no unwritten word of God.
Rome: that claim itself cannot be proved from Scripture; the usual texts are answerable.
Answer: the thesis is solidly from Scripture; earlier theses already undercut unwritten tradition and assert Scripture perfection.
Our theologians bring still more proofs and clear the exceptions.
Latin · §293
The Latin is on each section page: §293
Even without self-commendation, no rival divine word appears — duty stops at what God revealed§294
294Even if Scripture never named traditions or praised its own sufficiency, we would still deny an unwritten word of God.
No such word appears; proposed divine tradition carries human marks and fails as a safe faith-foundation.
True first principles need no higher proof — and false claimants need no express biblical rebuttal if their weakness is plain.
Since no other divine word exists beside Scripture, it holds all that is necessary: men owe no more belief than God has revealed.
Latin · §294
The Latin is on each section page: §294
Pars IV opens: Rome next claims unwritten tradition equals Scripture§295
295Pars III answered the claim that Scripture is not a full faith-rule.
Pars IV turns to Rome next move: unwritten traditions share Scripture authority.
They want those traditions received with the same piety as the written word.
We take up that equal-authority claim thesis by thesis.
Latin · §295
The Latin is on each section page: §295
Rome cites John 16 and John 21: much Jesus said and did went unwritten§296
296Rome opens with John 16: I still have many things to say — you cannot bear them now.
They add John 21: the world could not hold books of all Jesus did.
Acts 1: forty days of kingdom teaching after the resurrection, yet the Gospels write little of it.
So, they say, much apostolic teaching must live in unwritten tradition.
Latin · §296
The Latin is on each section page: §296
Reply: the unsaid things were Gospel mysteries the disciples could not yet bear§297
297The many things of John 16 are not a blank check for later Roman traditions.
They mean the clear unpacking of Gospel mysteries the disciples could not yet carry.
Cross, resurrection, ascension, session, Gentile call, end of legal worship, New-Testament church — Christ had sketched these briefly.
Prejudice, grief, and the still-missing Spirit blocked full grasp before the Passion.
Latin · §297
The Latin is on each section page: §297
Even after Easter the Apostles were slow — but those mysteries are written in the NT§298
298Acts 1 proves the point: even after Easter they still asked about restoring Israel kingdom.
Peter needed Acts 10 vision before Gentile inclusion clicked.
Christ did teach after the resurrection and by the poured-out Spirit — true.
False: that teaching stayed unwritten; the NT already holds those mysteries in substance for salvation.
Latin · §298
The Latin is on each section page: §298
John 16 is no warrant for Mass, saints, or images — heretics used the same text§299
299Rome may not map John 16 onto Mass sacrifice, saint-invocation, or image-worship.
Ancient heretics used the same verse to baptize their figments.
Augustine (tract on John) already called out that abuse.
So the Pontifician move repeats the old heretical color, not a new proof.
Latin · §299
The Latin is on each section page: §299
John 21: not every deed is written — enough is written for saving knowledge of Christ§300
300We never claimed every deed of Jesus is in the book.
What is claimed: the whole doctrine needful for salvation is written.
John 20 sets the measure: enough signs for knowing Christ unto life.
Unwritten deeds do not open a second equal rule beside Scripture.
Latin · §300
The Latin is on each section page: §300
Unwritten signs do not imply unwritten saving dogmas — the same limit cuts both ways§301
301Rome consequence fails: unwritten signs do not prove unwritten saving dogmas.
Better inference: even miracles are certain only from Scripture, not tradition.
Same for words and doctrine — certainty stays in Scripture.
Christ measured both deeds and teaching to what suffices for saving knowledge.
Latin · §301
The Latin is on each section page: §301
1 Cor 11 traditions means the Gospel Paul delivered — not unwritten prayer rules§302
302Rome third text: 1 Cor 11 — keep the traditions as I delivered them.
They hear unwritten church-prayer rules; that needs proof, not assertion.
Tradition here means the whole Gospel and precepts Paul had given — oral or written.
Much already written, more written later in Paul and the NT; leftover rites fit their age, not a second equal rule.
Latin · §302
The Latin is on each section page: §302
Rome: 1 Cor 11 — I received from the Lord what I delivered; the rest I will set in order§303
303Rome's second 1 Cor 11 text: I received from the Lord what I delivered — the rest when I come.
Bellarmine leans on delivered as if it proved unwritten tradition.
He adds that Paul's later arrangements are nowhere written.
Catholics fill the gap with ordination, altar-sacrifice, and sacrament matter and form.
Latin · §303
The Latin is on each section page: §303
tradidi is general — the Supper is written; the rest is free order and decency§304
304Bellarmine already grants deliver is a general verb — written or unwritten.
The Supper institution Paul delivers is written in 1 Cor 11 and the Synoptics.
What he will arrange later is free order and decorum, not binding everywhere always.
1 Cor 14's general rule — all things decently and in order — is enough; particulars stay with pastors and churches.
Latin · §304
The Latin is on each section page: §304
Burden of proof: Bellarmine must prove Mass and Roman sacraments, not demand our disproof§305
305He may not shift the burden: we need not disprove Mass and Roman sacrament forms.
He argues; we answer — he must prove his fill-ins.
Denial of his propositions is enough until he demonstrates them.
Show that Paul ordered Mass sacrifice and those sacraments we call spurious — or drop the claim.
Latin · §305
The Latin is on each section page: §305
Cetera cum venero: lesser order left for an apostolic visit, not Mass dogma§306
306His conjectures weigh nothing — and the text itself undercuts them.
After fixing Supper institution and rebuking abuses, Paul adds: the rest when I come.
That rest is lesser business needing his presence and local judgment.
Not a coded deferral of Mass sacrifice and sacrament matter and form.
Latin · §306
The Latin is on each section page: §306
If cetera were Rome's necessary rites, Paul would already have given the Corinthians all needful§307
307Retorsion: if cetera meant altar-sacrifice and sacrament forms, those were still missing when Paul wrote.
But Rome calls those first necessities — while 1 Cor 1 and 15 say the Corinthians already had every word, knowledge, and saving Gospel.
Paul had given a complete faith-doctrine; he hid nothing needful.
So either those Roman traditions are not necessary, or they are not what Paul postponed.
Latin · §307
The Latin is on each section page: §307
Absurd: Paul writes about head-coverings yet postpones the chief part of Christian worship§308
308Even without 1 Cor 1/15, the timeline is absurd.
Would Paul plant a church and omit the chief sacrificial sum of Christian religion?
Yet he writes now about men's and women's attire in the assembly.
And postpone sacrament institution — Rome's supposed chief part of worship — for later? Preposterous.
Latin · §308
The Latin is on each section page: §308
Rome's third text: 2 Thess 2 — hold traditions by word or by letter§309
309Third Rome text: 2 Thess 2 — stand and hold the traditions, by word or by letter.
They hear two equal bins: written epistles and oral-only deposits.
Both, they say, must be held alike.
So unwritten apostolic tradition stands beside Scripture.
Latin · §309
The Latin is on each section page: §309
Reply: then oral and written both bound hearers — now only Scripture locks apostolic substance§310
310True for Thessalonians then: some Gospel by voice, some by letter — equal reverence while Paul preached.
The NT canon was still unfinished — granted.
False now: that apostolic substance stayed unwritten, or that certainty comes outside Scripture.
Hearers then had Paul's living voice; after the Apostles, only their Spirit-sealed writings bind the church's perpetual need — no parallel unwritten precept bank remains.
Latin · §310
The Latin is on each section page: §310
Bellarmine: Paul taught when Antichrist would come — Augustine says we cannot know it§311
311Bellarmine's press: not everything Paul taught later landed in writing.
2 Thess: you know what restrains — he had said these things when present.
The calendar of Antichrist's coming is nowhere written.
Augustine Civ. Dei 20: hearers knew by living voice; we who did not hear cannot know that point.
Latin · §311
The Latin is on each section page: §311
Reply: only faith-and-salvation necessities were written — Antichrist's hour is not one§312
312We never claimed every apostolic sentence is in the canon — only all needful to faith and salvation.
Nothing of that saving kind stayed oral-only.
Private revelations to some need not bind the whole church or reach parchment.
Antichrist's clock, if Paul knew it, is that private kind — Rome will not call the hour salvific.
Latin · §312
The Latin is on each section page: §312
Retorsion: tradition is as silent as Scripture on when Antichrist comes§313
313Ask them: can the whole apostolic doctrine be had from Scripture and tradition together? They will say yes.
Then teach from tradition the Antichrist timetable Paul allegedly gave.
Tradition is as mute as Scripture here.
If that silence does not wreck their tradition-rule, it does not wreck sola Scriptura either.
Latin · §313
The Latin is on each section page: §313
Paul taught that Antichrist comes before the Lord — not the date; the restrainer is in the letter§314
314Paul did not teach a date — only that Antichrist comes before the Lord's return, and what delays him.
He says you know what restrains — not you know the hour of the man of sin.
The same restrainer is repeated in the letter itself until he is taken out of the way.
Oral clarity may have helped hearers; tradition still adds nothing beyond the written hint.
Latin · §314
The Latin is on each section page: §314
Augustine's line helps us: without the written word we cannot know the apostolic point§315
315Bellarmine's Augustine citation cuts his own way.
If it is not written, we who never heard Paul cannot know it.
So Augustine denies certain knowledge of apostolic preaching from tradition alone.
Certainty rests on sacred Scripture — our claim, not Rome's oral bank.
Latin · §315
The Latin is on each section page: §315
Rome's next reason: heretics of every age rejected traditions — so contempt marks heresy§316
316Beyond the texts, Rome argues from reason.
First: heretics in every age despised traditions.
So rejecting tradition is treated as a heresy-mark.
They list Valentinians, Marcionites, Donatists, Arians, Eunomians, Nestorius, Eutyches, Aerians, and more.
Latin · §316
The Latin is on each section page: §316
Reply: heretics can mix true with false — rejecting tradition is not automatically heresy§317
317Heresy is not every opinion a heretic holds.
False teachers can still affirm many truths.
Even shared rejection of traditions would not make rejecting them heresy.
They were heretics for perverting Scripture — not for under-valuing tradition; else we must also damn their confession that Jesus is Christ.
Latin · §317
The Latin is on each section page: §317
Bellarmine is wrong: many heretics sold unwritten tradition — Irenaeus and Jerome say so§318
318Bellarmine's premise fails: not every heretic dumped tradition.
Some sneered at unwritten tradition while twisting Scripture; many others sold oral tradition as cover for figments.
Irenaeus: the Marcionites and Valentinians — Bellarmine's alleged tradition-foes — fled Scripture for living-voice tradition.
Jerome and Augustine: heretics forge apostolic tradition and abuse John 16 the same way Rome does now.
Latin · §318
The Latin is on each section page: §318
Epiphanius: heretics boasted apostolic tradition — so Rome cannot tar us with their company§319
319Epiphanius: Ptolemaeus sold 'apostolic tradition by succession' to Flora.
Semi-Arians likewise boasted a father-to-son faith inheritance from the Apostles.
Worst heretics waved unwritten tradition as cover — just as Rome does.
So they cannot brand our rejection of their traditions as heretic-company.
Latin · §319
The Latin is on each section page: §319
Rome: unwritten tradition is natural — Jews, pagan states, Pythagoras and Socrates§320
320Next Rome proof: every nation runs on unwritten custom.
Jews keep extra-scriptural traditions; Athens, Sparta, and the Gauls used unwritten law.
Pythagoras and Socrates taught much and wrote nothing.
Bellarmine: nature itself cries that unwritten tradition is necessary or most useful.
Latin · §320
The Latin is on each section page: §320
Jewish tradition is no model — Christ rebuked it as voiding God's law§321
321Yes, Jews had unwritten traditions — Christ called them out for voiding God's law by them.
Isaiah applied: in vain they worship me with commandments of men.
God disapproved; Christ rebuked — no rule for the church.
Today's Moses-mouth boasts show how well oral tradition preserves truth: trifles and blasphemous dreams.
Latin · §321
The Latin is on each section page: §321
Pagan unwritten civil law does not prove unwritten faith-rules§322
322Athens and Sparta may run on unwritten civil custom — that lane is reason's.
Faith and worship come by revelation, not civic prudence.
Memory alone is not a safe vault for revealed things.
So wisdom had inspired men put them in writing for an uncorrupted church.
Latin · §322
The Latin is on each section page: §322
Rome: if all were written, the Church would lose her privilege of secret mysteries§323
323Third argument: church dignity / privilege.
Romans 3: Jews held the oracles — so the church alone holds true religion's secrets.
If everything is written, that privilege vanishes.
Heretics, Jews, and pagans would know the mysteries as well as we and our bishops.
Latin · §323
The Latin is on each section page: §323
Reply: the church keeps written oracles — privilege is faith, not secret textbook knowledge§324
324Same privilege as Israel's: the oracles are committed to the church — and they came in writing.
She is guardian and depositary of Scripture; outsiders borrow knowledge from her.
Knowing the textbook is not believing the mysteries.
A Muslim can learn the whole Christian corpus without the faithful's privilege — just as one can read the Koran without believing Muhammad.
Latin · §324
The Latin is on each section page: §324
If bare knowledge were the privilege, Rome's own theology books already destroy it§325
325If privilege were mere textbook grasp, nothing should ever have been written — only perpetual oral handoff.
Rome already admits the mysteries sit clear in countless scholastic books.
Unbelievers can learn the system from those theologians even if they miss it in the Prophets and Apostles.
So their imaginary privilege dies either way — written Scripture or written Doctors.
Latin · §325
The Latin is on each section page: §325
Rome: some Mass mysteries need silence — so they must not be written for the world§326
326Last dignity argument: some mysteries demand silence.
Scripture is read by the whole world — so Rome says those secrets must stay out of it.
Unbaptized may not watch the tremendous Mass mysteries.
Therefore, they ask, how may the same things be delivered to them in writing?
Latin · §326
The Latin is on each section page: §326
Reply: superstition hides mysteries — Christian truth is not ashamed§327
327Reply: hiding mysteries is superstition's habit — pagans barred the crowd.
Christian truth is not ashamed; Tertullian: it blushes only at being hidden.
Prudence still holds — milk for babes, solid food for the mature; do not cast pearls.
Writing the Gospel is not casting pearls: Rome's own summas and catechisms already publish every Mass mystery Bellarmine calls tremendous.
Latin · §327
The Latin is on each section page: §327
Name the mysteries too sublime for Scripture — image-cult is not greater than the Trinity§328
328Challenge: name the mysteries too sublime for Scripture.
Creation, judgment, resurrection, incarnation, two natures, Trinity — already written.
Image-cult, saint-invocation, papal succession are not higher than Trinity and the cross.
Madness: Apostolic writing would degrade tradition, yet ordinary doctors print it daily.
Latin · §328
The Latin is on each section page: §328
Theology begins from God — He is its chief object§329
329Theology takes its name from God — and He is its chief object.
So the right start for theological work is God Himself.
Latin · §329
The Latin is on each section page: §329
Two heads about God: whether He is, and what He is§330
330Two heads: AN SIT (whether God is) and QUID SIT (what God is).
Reason says start with whether He is.
Latin · §330
The Latin is on each section page: §330
First theorem: God is — eternal mind, cause of all§331
331First theorem under all religion: God is.
Eternal mind — best, most powerful, most wise — cause and ruler of all.
Hebrews 11:6: the one who comes to God must believe that He is.
Latin · §331
The Latin is on each section page: §331
God's existence is not revelation-only — nature presses it on the senses§332
332This principle is not revelation-only — nature itself drums it in.
Romans 1:20: everlasting power and divinity seen in the things made.
Job: ask beasts, birds, earth, and fish — the Lord's hand made them.
Latin · §332
The Latin is on each section page: §332
Even without the Word, some knowledge of God reaches nearly all peoples§333
333Even without the Word, some God-knowledge reaches nearly every people.
Almost no nation lacks some religion and some cult of divinity.
Conscience terrors drag even the most lost toward God's tribunal.
Latin · §333
The Latin is on each section page: §333
Saving knowledge is rare — yet even "atheist" nations keep a sense of deity§334
334True saving knowledge is rare; most nations miss the true God.
Ephesians 2:12: without God in the world — yet a sense of deity remains.
Idolatry proves it: proud man would rather bow to stones than admit no God.
Latin · §334
The Latin is on each section page: §334
World-contemplation can reach God — and His existence is demonstrable§335
335World-contemplation can reach some knowledge of God — sin's darkness does not block that path for most.
Open question: are the reasons necessary or only probable?
Verdict with nearly all theologians, ours and Rome's: God's existence is demonstrable by necessary arguments.
Latin · §335
The Latin is on each section page: §335
God is not shown a priori from causes — but a posteriori from effects§336
336Two demonstration modes: from causes, or from effects.
God cannot be shown a priori from a higher cause — there is none.
He is shown a posteriori from effects — and those arguments convince, not merely persuade.
Latin · §336
The Latin is on each section page: §336
One path: from the visible world deduce the God who made it§337
337Best shown by sample arguments that carry their own necessity.
From what the eyes meet in this visible world, deduce the God who made it.
One demonstration path is enough — chasing every proof would be endless.
Latin · §337
The Latin is on each section page: §337
First lay principles — foundations for physical and metaphysical evidence§338
338Before the proof: lay principles as foundations.
Aim at the evidence physics and metaphysics can demand.
These principles will be reused through the whole argument.
Latin · §338
The Latin is on each section page: §338
Principle 1: nothing makes itself — nothing is its own cause§339
339First principle: nothing makes itself; nothing is its own cause.
Self-making would require being before being — contradiction.
What is becoming is not yet; what acts already is.
Latin · §339
The Latin is on each section page: §339
Principle 2: nothing depends on itself — dependence is on another§340
340Second principle: nothing depends on itself.
Whatever depends, depends on another.
Self-dependence would make the same thing prior and posterior to itself.
Latin · §340
The Latin is on each section page: §340
Principle 3: no infinite regress of efficient causes — a first cause§341
341Third principle: no infinite regress of efficient causes — arrive at a first cause.
If every cause had infinite superiors, infinite causes would stand outside the whole set — contradiction.
Same distance up and down: if no first cause ascending, no last effect descending.
Latin · §341
The Latin is on each section page: §341
Principle 4: not every being is made — some unproduced independent being§342
342Fourth: not every being is made — some unproduced, independent being must exist.
Else infinite regress (already ruled out) or a circle of mutual makers.
Abraham–Isaac–Jacob circle: Abraham would mediately beget himself — absurd.
Latin · §342
The Latin is on each section page: §342
Principle 5: the first cause is not less perfect than its effect§343
343Fifth: the first cause is not less perfect than its effect.
No perfection in the effect is missing from the cause — formally or more eminently.
Nothing gives what it does not have.
Latin · §343
The Latin is on each section page: §343
Two things to prove: world-bodies are not from themselves; their cause is God§344
344Proof plan: two lemmas.
First: earth, sun, stars, planets are not self-caused beings but have a cause.
Second: that cause can only be the highest intelligence we call God.
Latin · §344
The Latin is on each section page: §344
World-bodies are composites, not simple self-beings§345
345First: chief world-bodies are not self-caused beings
They are composites of diverse parts — rocks, waters, earth — not simples.
What is from itself must be simple and have nothing prior; composites need a unifier.
Latin · §345
The Latin is on each section page: §345
What is from itself needs nothing — but planets need the sun§346
346What is from itself is self-sufficient.
Earth and planets need the sun's light and heat — they cannot stand alone.
Need of another means dependence — and conservation implies an efficient cause.
Latin · §346
The Latin is on each section page: §346
World-bodies aim at ends — so they are not for themselves§347
347Each world-body has an end — not for itself but for another.
Aseity cannot be referred to an end or have anything prior intending it.
Parts serve the world's common good — so some mind conceived the harmony.
Latin · §347
The Latin is on each section page: §347
Limited diverse natures prove an efficient cause — not aseity§348
348Diverse limited perfections need an efficient cause.
If all were from themselves they would be one unbounded being.
Aseity would be the fountain of all perfection — not a capped planet-nature.
Latin · §348
The Latin is on each section page: §348
If the parts are produced, the universe itself is produced§349
349Produced parts → produced universe.
A whole of produced parts cannot itself be unproduced.
Latin · §349
The Latin is on each section page: §349
If the world were from itself it would be eternal — but motion and time are not§350
350Self-existence would mean an eternal world with no start of duration.
But this bodily world is in perpetual motion measured by time.
Motion and time cannot be from eternity — next theses prove it.
Latin · §350
The Latin is on each section page: §350
Eternal solar motion yields contradiction in the Zodiac§351
351Eternal sun-motion: either stuck in one Zodiac sign forever, or in all at once.
One-sign forever: infinite time covers only finite space.
All-signs at once: contradicts moving through the Zodiac.
Latin · §351
The Latin is on each section page: §351
Eternal motion would require infinite human generations — impossible§352
352Eternal motion → infinite past human generations.
No first human: every human begotten by a human — including the whole set.
A parent outside the set is impossible; begetter inside would beget himself.
Latin · §352
The Latin is on each section page: §352
No first human in an infinite past — contradiction§353
353No human is born before another already existed.
Infinite past births: humans before any human — contradiction.
An infinite generation-order could never arrive at us.
Latin · §353
The Latin is on each section page: §353
Eternal time fails: day and night cannot both be from eternity§354
354Eternal time would mean eternal day/night turnover.
What is from eternity is simultaneous — but day and night cannot be.
Night is privation of day: habit and privation cannot coincide.
Latin · §354
The Latin is on each section page: §354
No first day; infinite days cannot equal or sit inside infinite hours§355
355Eternal time → no first day — yet a day before every day is absurd.
Infinite past hours vs days: equal would make part = whole.
Lesser infinite days inside greater infinite hours is not infinite.
Latin · §355
The Latin is on each section page: §355
A bounded slice of past time cannot be eternal§356
356Hours matching infinite days are still bounded by today and a longer past.
A twenty-fourth of past time cannot be called eternal.
Any finite-bounded slice — and a whole of such slices — is not infinite.
Latin · §356
The Latin is on each section page: §356
Past infinite time was once future infinite — unreachable; Hebrews 1§357
357All past was once future — infinite past was infinite future, never finishable.
Today would have been infinitely distant — unreachable.
No day / every day / some day from eternity all fail; Hebrews 1: God made the ages.
Latin · §357
The Latin is on each section page: §357
So the world has a beginning — made by the eternal mind we call God§358
358Motion and time need a start — so the moving timed world does too.
Therefore the world was made by another.
Author: highest eternal mind — what all call God.
Latin · §358
The Latin is on each section page: §358
Three candidate causes: chance, blind nature, or intelligent mind§359
359World is made — what cause?
Three options: chance atom-clash, blind necessary nature, or intelligent best-and-powerful mind.
Next theses reject the first two.
Latin · §359
The Latin is on each section page: §359
Democritus and Epicurus: chance atoms cannot yield order§360
360First option: Democritus/Epicurus — world from random atom-clash.
Chance yields mess, not constancy, order, harmony.
This universe — and each natural work — shows supreme order.
Latin · §360
The Latin is on each section page: §360
Palace and watch: chance cannot build the universe-machine§361
361Who credits a palace or a clock to chance scrap-heaps?
This universe outdoes any palace in art and proportion.
No machine shows more motions — more marvelous, more constant.
Latin · §361
The Latin is on each section page: §361
Blind necessary cause cannot birth knowers — Psalm 94§362
362A brute necessary cause cannot explain knowers.
Knowing effects require a knowing first cause.
Psalm 94: He who planted the ear — shall He not hear?
Latin · §362
The Latin is on each section page: §362
Nature acts for ends — either intelligent, or steered by God§363
363Nothing in the world is rash — nature acts for ends.
Sun, seasons, organs: each fitted to a use.
End-seeking without knowledge needs an archer — God either is or steers that nature.
Latin · §363
The Latin is on each section page: §363
Infinite marks of wisdom — not a brute cause§364
364World-system and each creature show infinite marks of highest wisdom.
Proportions exact beyond human grasp.
Only a fool credits that to a brute, mindless cause.
Latin · §364
The Latin is on each section page: §364
“Nature” is only the order of causes — who authored that order?§365
365Ask the nature-only crowd: what do you mean by nature?
Usually: the order of causes — plant begets plant, seasons turn.
That order itself needs an author — who made heaven, sun, earth?
Latin · §365
The Latin is on each section page: §365
Matter-particles are not from themselves either§366
366Some say matter bits self-sorted into the world-order — stop there.
Same proofs that bar planet-aseity bar particle-aseity.
Imperfect parts exist for wholes — not from themselves.
Latin · §366
The Latin is on each section page: §366
Matter’s division and shapes need an agent§367
367Whence matter's split sizes and shapes?
Some agent must have divided and figured it.
Self-shaped bits could not differ or change — yet matter divides without end.
Latin · §367
The Latin is on each section page: §367
Matter’s motion needs an external mover — God§368
368Motion is not eternal — so matter-motion had a start.
Matter cannot give itself that first stir.
Who wound torpid matter into a world-system? The highest mind — God.
Latin · §368
The Latin is on each section page: §368
Blind particle-toss cannot build the human body — or the universe§369
369No sober mind credits ordered universe-harmony to undirected particle-toss.
Even one human body — organs apt for many uses — bars that cause.
Blind matter-jactation cannot build this fabric.
Latin · §369
The Latin is on each section page: §369
Conclusion: eternal mind — God is§370
370Universe and its parts are not self-existent (a se) — they need a cause.ey need a cause.ey need a cause.
Not chance, not blind self-ignorant nature.
Necessary: eternal mind, best, strongest, wisest — God. Demonstratum: God is.
Latin · §370
The Latin is on each section page: §370
From Esse Deum to Quid sit Deus — inquire with sobriety§371
371Esse Deum is done — now Quid sit Deus.
Inquire into God's nature with fitting modesty and sobriety.
Latin · §371
The Latin is on each section page: §371
Our mind cannot grasp what God is in Himself§372
372First: confess our weakness — we cannot grasp God-in-Himself here.
1 Cor 13: mirror and enigma; 1 John 3: seeing as He is is future privilege.
If fly and ant essence escape us, much less God's.
Latin · §372
The Latin is on each section page: §372
Yet we form concepts — the divine attributes§373
373We can still form limited concepts of the divine nature.
True attributions fall short of His immense perfection.
Those are the divine attributes — a faint outline of essence.
Latin · §373
The Latin is on each section page: §373
Two kinds of attributes: via affirmation and negation§374
374Attributes affirm or deny — two paths to divine nature.
Give God creature-perfections eminently; strip every creature-imperfection.
Negatives teach clearer what God is not; affirmatives dimly what He is.
Latin · §374
The Latin is on each section page: §374
First attribute: God's simplicity removes all composition§375
375First attribute: God's Simplicity.
Not moral "simple" — physical/metaphysical vs mixed and composite.
Simplicity means all composition is removed
Latin · §375
The Latin is on each section page: §375
Created compositions: extended parts; subject and accident§376
376Creatures show many composition kinds.
Sensible: body parts outside parts, divisible.
Next: subject and accident — whiteness; virtue, vice, knowledge in a man.
Latin · §376
The Latin is on each section page: §376
Essence vs existence composition in creatures§377
377Metaphysical composition: essence ≠ existence in creatures.
Essence = what you must conceive (rational animal = man).
Winter rose-nature without a rose: creatures can be and not-be.
Latin · §377
The Latin is on each section page: §377
Nature vs suppositum — incarnation shows the split§378
378Another split: nature vs the singular that has it (Peter / humanity).
Incarnation: Christ took human nature, not a human person.
Creatures = nature + suppositum (subsistence).
Latin · §378
The Latin is on each section page: §378
Genus and difference — another creaturely composition§379
379Last shared creature-composition: levels of being
Agree by genus; differ by difference.
Finite creatures = genus + difference.
Latin · §379
The Latin is on each section page: §379
Does God's simplicity exclude all these? First: is God a body?§380
380Christian School: God's simplicity bars every such composition.
First question: is God extended parts-outside-parts — a body?
Ancients who said yes: Anaximenes, Diogenes, Xenocrates, Epicurus.
Latin · §380
The Latin is on each section page: §380
Sadducees, Anthropomorphites, Tertullian on a corporeal God§381
381Sadducees: no spirits — so God must be body.
Anthropomorphites gave God human members; Tertullian called God corporeal.
Augustine excuses him as meaning substance / something real.
Latin · §381
The Latin is on each section page: §381
Scripture: God is spirit, fills all, no bodily likeness§382
382Scripture + reason: God is wholly incorporeal.
John 4: God is spirit; Ps 139 / Jer 23: He fills all — no extended body.
Latin · §382
The Latin is on each section page: §382
Image of God is spiritual — human members of God are metaphor§383
383Anthropomorphites abused imago Dei into bodily members.
Image = intellect, will, grace-gifts — not limb-shape.
God's ears/eyes/hands in Scripture are metaphor for knowledge and power.
Latin · §383
The Latin is on each section page: §383
Philosophy: unmoved mover, immaterial products, no imperfect parts§384
384Aristotle: first unmoved mover — no body moves unmoved.
He makes angels and souls — so He is still more immaterial.
Bodies have imperfect parts; a first being cannot.
Latin · §384
The Latin is on each section page: §384
No accidents in God — subject-accident composition denied§385
385Second composition: subject + accident — does God have it?
Theologians say no: first independent being cannot depend as accidents do.
Perfect essence takes no add-on perfection — God is accident-free.
Latin · §385
The Latin is on each section page: §385
Wisdom and justice in God name the essence, not accidents§386
386Objection: God is called wise, just, merciful — are those accidents?
In us those names mark accidents; in God they name the essence itself.
One essence, many names — no single word holds that perfection.
Latin · §386
The Latin is on each section page: §386
In God essence cannot be cut from existence§387
387Creatures: essence without existence — contingent, accidental.
God: essence cannot be conceived without existing.
First essential attribute: necessary being — to be and exist is of His essence.
Latin · §387
The Latin is on each section page: §387
Ego sum qui sum — Jehovah; no essence-existence composition§388
388Plato's being by essence: exists by His essence forever.
Exod 3: I am who I am; Jehovah from being — being proper to God.
Apocalypse: who is, was, is to come — no essence-existence split.
Latin · §388
The Latin is on each section page: §388
Fourth composition: nature and subsistence in creatures§389
389Fourth composition: nature vs subsistence (person/suppositum).
Peter ≠ his humanity; Gabriel ≠ angelic nature.
Concrete and abstract names split in creatures.
Latin · §389
The Latin is on each section page: §389
In God no added subsistence — else a quaternity§390
390Divine nature is singular — no contracting difference needed.
Subsistence is not really other than essence in God.
Else quaternity (nature + three persons); perfect essence needs no add-on to subsist.
Latin · §390
The Latin is on each section page: §390
Deus est Deitas — Gilbert of Poitiers rejected§391
391In God, the abstract and the concrete are one: God is Deity; goodness itself, justice itself.lf, justice itself.lf, justice itself.
John 14: I am the truth and the life.
Gilbert of Poitiers exploded — Person/nature not split names in God.
Latin · §391
The Latin is on each section page: §391
God is above every genus — not univocal with creatures§392
392God is above every genus — nothing univocally common with creatures.
Wise/just of God names essence; of men, a quality — analogy only.
Even substance is no shared genus: God farther from creatures than substance from accidents.
Latin · §392
The Latin is on each section page: §392
No proper difference — one simple essence§393
393No genus → no proper difference.
Divine nature has no graded composition.
One simple essence differs through itself from all else.
Latin · §393
The Latin is on each section page: §393
Act and potency — the last metaphysical composition in creatures§394
394Last metaphysical composition: act and potency.
Act = whatever perfects; potency = aptness to be perfected or changed.
Every creature has both — and can still receive more change.
Latin · §394
The Latin is on each section page: §394
God is pure act — no passive potency§395
395God has no passive potency — nothing can accrue or be stripped from Him.
Schools: He is actus purus — no mixed potency.
Whole mere perfection: whatever He can be, He is.
Latin · §395
The Latin is on each section page: §395
Most simple — first being, first one§396
396Every composition kind removed — God is most simple.
First being = first one; perfect unity bars composition.
Composites depend on prior parts and a unifier — God has neither.
Latin · §396
The Latin is on each section page: §396
School axiom: whatever is in God is God Himself§397
397School axiom: whatever is in God is God Himself.
Follows absolute simplicity.
Anything in God that is not God would split and compose Him.
Latin · §397
The Latin is on each section page: §397
All attributes one with the essence — split only in our conceiving§398
398All attributes are one with each other and with the essence.
Distinction is only in our conceiving — not in the thing.
Infinite perfection forces many concepts of one sufficient reality.
Latin · §398
The Latin is on each section page: §398
After simplicity — highest perfection demands absolute simplicity§399
399Simplicity and highest perfection are necessarily linked.
In bodies, simpler often means more imperfect — creatures need composition.
Highest perfection demands absolute simplicity — so after simplicity, perfection.
Latin · §399
The Latin is on each section page: §399
What it means to be perfect, absolutely or in some respect§400
400Perfect: that to which nothing is lacking.
Said two ways: absolutely, or secundum quid.
Latin · §400
The Latin is on each section page: §400
Secundum quid: complete in its own kind§401
401Secundum quid: nothing lacking in its own kind.
Perfect horse / perfect plant = full for that nature.
Still miss many absolute excellences.
Latin · §401
The Latin is on each section page: §401
Simply perfect: every possible excellence — God alone§402
402Simply perfect: nothing lacking; every possible excellence.
No creature — only the divine nature.
Creatures have bounded perfections; God holds them all.
Latin · §402
The Latin is on each section page: §402
Two grounds: cause of all; uncaused from Himself§403
403Highest divine perfection from two grounds.
He is cause of all.
He has no cause — by Himself, from Himself
Latin · §403
The Latin is on each section page: §403
Effect-perfection is in the cause — Psalm 94; Isaiah 66§404
404No effect-perfection missing from the first cause.
Ps 94: planter of the ear hears; former of the eye sees.
Isa 66: He who makes others bear is not barren.
Latin · §404
The Latin is on each section page: §404
Axiom: every creaturely excellence is somehow in God — simply simple perfections§405
405Axiom: every creaturely excellence is somehow in God.
Two kinds: first, simply simple — better to have than lack.
Life, intellect, free will — no greater perfection bars them.
Latin · §405
The Latin is on each section page: §405
Secundum quid perfections: sensitive and vegetative tied to imperfection§406
406Perfections in a qualified sense: good in kind but bound to imperfection.
Sensitive / vegetative conflict with higher (angelic) perfection.
Absolutely: better without sense/vegetative than with them.
Latin · §406
The Latin is on each section page: §406
Two ways of holding a perfection: formally or eminently§407
407Schools: contain a perfection formally, or by virtue / eminently.
Formal: the perfection is present by its whole nature — fire hot, water cold.
Latin · §407
The Latin is on each section page: §407
Eminent containment: Sun and heat; angels and senses§408
408Eminent: hold something better that can do all the lesser does — without its flaw.
Peripatetic Sun: not formally hot, but produces heat.
Angels: no sense-nature, yet sense-knowledge more nobly by intellect.
Latin · §408
The Latin is on each section page: §408
Secundum quid perfections in God only virtute & eminenter§409
409Secundum quid creature-perfections: not formal in God.
Yet God has them all by virtue and eminently.
Latin · §409
The Latin is on each section page: §409
Why not formal: they drag imperfection and clash in one subject§410
410Formal secundum quid would import imperfection — none in God.
Human/horse/ox natures and hot/cold cannot share one subject.
If formal in God, we could predicate them — we cannot.
Latin · §410
The Latin is on each section page: §410
Yet eminently: He made ear and eye — perceives without organs§411
411Not by proper ratio — still virtute & eminenter.
No plant/animal nature formally — yet He made them.
No ears/eyes — yet He planted the ear and formed the eye.
Latin · §411
The Latin is on each section page: §411
Simply simple perfections are formal in God§412
412Simple perfections: formal and proper in God.
Life, intellect, will, wisdom, goodness, justice — by proper form.
God is truly living, understanding, free, wise, just, good.
Latin · §412
The Latin is on each section page: §412
Objection: intellect and wisdom are accidents — answer by analogy§413
413Objection: intellect/wisdom name accidents — none in God.
Answer: as in creatures they are imperfect accidents; as absolute concepts, formal in God.
Analogical names strip accident — sit inside the divine essence.
Latin · §413
The Latin is on each section page: §413
Every creaturely perfection is somehow in God — as in the fountain§414
414No creaturely perfection missing from God — formal or eminent.
He is first cause: all perfection flows from Him and preexists in Him.
Excellence resides in God as in a fountain.
Latin · §414
The Latin is on each section page: §414
Uncaused first being — fountain of all entity and perfection§415
415Creatures' bounded perfections prove they received being from another.
First being has no cause — exists by His essence.
He is the fountain of all entity and perfection — not a measured grade.
Latin · §415
The Latin is on each section page: §415
No possible perfection can be absent from God§416
416If a missing "perfection" is impossible — it is nothing, not a lack.
If it is possible — it depends on the first cause.
So it is in God at least in virtue and eminence.
Latin · §416
The Latin is on each section page: §416
El Shaddai — all-sufficient, not lacking§417
417Most perfect: holds every excellence of every being.
Hebrew Shaddai / Dai = sufficiency.
El Shaddai: lacks nothing; self-sufficient — often rendered omnipotent.
Latin · §417
The Latin is on each section page: §417
Covenant name with Abraham — God needs nothing§418
418To Abraham: I am El Shaddai — all-sufficient, not needy.
Covenant for Abraham's sake — nothing God promised was lacking to God.
Creatures always need and can receive; God needs nothing, gains nothing.
Latin · §418
The Latin is on each section page: §418
Highest perfection implies infinite essence§419
419Summa perfectio → infinite essence.
Nothing better than God can be or be thought.
Infinite good outranks finite good.
Latin · §419
The Latin is on each section page: §419
Creatures finite by bounded kinds — God holds every kind eminently§420
420Creature essences finite: each kind stops at its own limit.
Ox / horse / man — each lacks the others' essential perfection.
God holds every being's perfection eminently — so His essence is infinite.
Latin · §420
The Latin is on each section page: §420
Divine perfections have no sphere or grade-limit§421
421Creature perfections: bounded sphere of force.
Divine perfections: no limit at all.
Not only every perfection — every grade without limitation.
Latin · §421
The Latin is on each section page: §421
No superior cause to limit God — therefore unlimited§422
422Finite things were limited by a cause that set their grade.
God has no superior cause to bound Him.
Therefore His nature is unlimited — infinite.
Latin · §422
The Latin is on each section page: §422
Scripture teaches infinite essence — Psalm 145§423
423Not only philosophy — Scripture teaches divine essence is infinite.
Psalm 145: His greatness has no end / Hebrew En cheker — no searching out.
What has an end is not altogether searchable.
Latin · §423
The Latin is on each section page: §423
Infinite power and wisdom prove infinite essence§424
424Scripture gives God infinite power and infinite wisdom.
Attributes are the essence (simplicity) — so the essence is infinite too.
Finite subject cannot hold infinite power/wisdom; what can do all things has no bound.
Latin · §424
The Latin is on each section page: §424
God's perfection has no limit, so God is infinite§425
425Divine essence has no perfection-limit.
Therefore God is infinite however you take Him.
Infinite = unbound — not shut inside limits.
Latin · §425
The Latin is on each section page: §425
Infinitude chiefly as immensity (place) and eternity (time)§426
426Every attribute is infinite — yet two foci stand out.
No place-bound, no time-bound: greatness without end; duration without start/end.
Prior = immensity; posterior = eternity — treat immensity first.
Latin · §426
The Latin is on each section page: §426
Immensus vs creatures — circumscriptive and definitive place§427
427God immense: no bound of greatness; not place-defined.
Bodies: circumscriptive place (parts match space-parts).
Angels/souls: definitive place — here not elsewhere; can migrate.
Latin · §427
The Latin is on each section page: §427
God alone is everywhere — whole everywhere, whole outside every place§428
428Proper to God: everywhere — not fixed to one place.
Infinite substance penetrates all; present to all.
Whole everywhere and whole outside every place.
Latin · §428
The Latin is on each section page: §428
Circle whose center is everywhere — Hebrew Makom§429
429Wise saying: circle — center everywhere, circumference nowhere.
Hebrews called God Makom (place) — He contains places.
All things in Him more than He in all things.
Latin · §429
The Latin is on each section page: §429
Three modes of presence — power, presence, essence§430
430Scholastics: present by power, presence, and essence.
Clearer: by operation, by cognition, by substance.
Sets up VII–IX on each mode.
Latin · §430
The Latin is on each section page: §430
Presence by power — Acts 17 in Him we live§431
431By power: He produces, preserves, governs all.
Works all in all.
Acts 17: not far — in Him we live, move, and are.
Latin · §431
The Latin is on each section page: §431
Presence by cognition — all bare before His eyes§432
432By presence: He sees all that is done everywhere as before Him.
Heb. 4: nothing invisible — all naked and open to His eyes.
The scholastic concept of "praesentia" tracks cognition — like eye-survey / sun seen.
Latin · §432
The Latin is on each section page: §432
Presence by essence — whole substance intimately in every creature§433
433By essence: His substance is nowhere missing.
It penetrates all — whole, by itself, intimately in each thing.
No creaturely recess lacks the whole divine essence.
Latin · §433
The Latin is on each section page: §433
Mode ineffable — not by parts; soul vestige tota in toto§434
434We cannot fully grasp or word the mode of essence-in-things.
Claim only: absent from nothing; not present by parts (simplicity).
Vestige: soul whole in whole body and whole in each part.
Latin · §434
The Latin is on each section page: §434
First two modes undisputed — even among theists§435
435Orthodox: three modes of ubiquity.
Power and cognition-presence: no dispute.
Even theist unbelievers grant no thing escapes His knowing/power.
Latin · §435
The Latin is on each section page: §435
Third mode denied — Eugubinus and Vorstius confine substance to heaven§436
436The presence of God's substance is the contested mode.
Eugubinus: God's substance only in heaven (Ps 138/139).
Vorstius (Leiden): same — substance in heaven; earth only by power/wisdom.
Latin · §436
The Latin is on each section page: §436
Two proofs — no empty place; greater than the world§437
437Against Vorstius: two claims to prove.
1) No place without substantial presence.
2) God not contained by the world — surpasses it.
Latin · §437
The Latin is on each section page: §437
Jeremiah 23 — filling heaven and earth is substantial presence§438
438Scripture: no place without real substantial presence.
Jer 23: I fill heaven and earth — not mere remote rule.
Remote seeing ≠ filling (Gaul-king / tower-watcher analogies).
Latin · §438
The Latin is on each section page: §438
Psalm 139 — same substantial presence in heaven and on earth§439
439Ps 139: no flight from God — heaven, Sheol, seas.
Not twistable to power/knowledge only without missing the aim.
Highest and lowest places: same substantial presence.
Latin · §439
The Latin is on each section page: §439
Isaiah 66 — heaven throne, earth footstool; same substance§440
440Isa 66: heaven My throne, earth My footstool — cannot be boxed in temples.
Not a distant-seat interpretation; his substance fills the world.
Throne-sitter touches footstool too — earth gets the same substance.
Latin · §440
The Latin is on each section page: §440
Immediate earth-operation proves substantial presence on earth§441
441Immediate earth-acts prove substance on earth as in heaven.
Creation, conservation, miracles: no instruments — He acts through Himself.
Acts 17: not far away in a heavenly box outside which He is not.
Latin · §441
The Latin is on each section page: §441
Hypostatic union — Colossians 2 requires divine substance on earth§442
442Faith: divine nature personally united to Christ's human nature.
Col 2: all fullness of deity dwells in Him bodily/substantially.
He walked earth — so divine substance was on earth, or the union breaks.
Latin · §442
The Latin is on each section page: §442
First proof closed; Solomon — heavens of heavens cannot contain God§443
443First claim closed: essence-presence everywhere.
Second: filling the universe yet not contained — surpasses it.
1 Kgs 8: heavens of heavens cannot contain You — of substance, not mere power.
Latin · §443
The Latin is on each section page: §443
Job 11 — higher than heaven, deeper than Sheol§444
444Sophar (Job 11): higher than heaven, deeper than Sheol, longer/broader than earth/sea.
If outermost heaven boxed Him, He could not be higher than heaven.
World-enclosure blocked.
Latin · §444
The Latin is on each section page: §444
Isaiah 40 and Psalm 145 — greatness without end§445
445Isa 40: waters in a fist, heavens in a span — nations as a drop / dust / nothing.
If the finite universe boxed Him, greatness would end.
Ps 145: greatness has no end / no searching out.
Latin · §445
The Latin is on each section page: §445
Could create infinite worlds — so not shut in this one§446
446He made this world from nothing — could make endless others.
He would be absent from none; no reason to pick only this box.
Shut inside this world → cannot immediately create another outside it.
Latin · §446
The Latin is on each section page: §446
Extra mundum — God is His own place (Tertullian, Augustine, Bernard)§447
447Objection: outside the world is nothing — is God in nothing?
Answer: as before creation — God needs no place; He is place to Himself.
Tertullian / Augustine / Bernard / Dionysius; possible place beyond this world.
Latin · §447
The Latin is on each section page: §447
Heaven-habitation texts do not box substance — temple and Church parallels§448
448Vorstius cites heaven-as-dwelling texts (Ps 115, 123).
Same logic would have boxed God in the Jerusalem temple.
Church/believers are God's temple — that does not confine substance to them alone.
Latin · §448
The Latin is on each section page: §448
Peculiar habitation — heaven as special glory and family seat§449
449Ubiquitous by substance — yet peculiarly said to dwell where special glory/grace signs appear.
Heaven: clearer documents of power; earth holds sin/misery — Scripture speaks as if He were absent.
Angels and the Church's prepared seat make heaven God's peculiar house.
Latin · §449
The Latin is on each section page: §449
Jerusalem temple — symbols, commanded worship, oracles§450
450Temple habitation: ark and mercy-seat as presence symbols.
Commanded worship and promised hearing of prayer there.
Sometimes living oracles and answers from that place.
Latin · §450
The Latin is on each section page: §450
God dwells in the holy — favor, grace, John 14 mansion§451
451In the holy: propitious rule, favor, grace, singular works.
Love-language: as people inhabit what they love, God inhabits the just.
John 14: We will come and make Our mansion with him.
Latin · §451
The Latin is on each section page: §451
Highest mode — divinity in Christ hypostatically, bodily§452
452Highest mode: deity in the man Christ — He is truly God.
Col 2 bodily: beyond temple-figure presence.
Hypostatic union: divinity incarnate / incorporate in one person.
Latin · §452
The Latin is on each section page: §452
Peculiar modes do not cancel ubiquity or world-surpassing greatness§453
453Singular presence in some does not block existence in all.
Still everywhere in the world — yet not contained by it.
Immensity infinitely surpasses the world.
Latin · §453
The Latin is on each section page: §453
Essence through lower places does not pollute God — only sin is filth before Him§454
454No fear: essence in low places does not soil God.
Spirit — untouchable by body; infinite gap — receives nothing from creatures.
Creaturely filth is relative to us; before God only sin is spiritual uncleanness.
Latin · §454
The Latin is on each section page: §454
Immensity implies immobility — already everywhere, needs no local motion§455
455Fills all actual and possible places → immobile.
Local movers leave one place for another; ubiquity cannot.
Finite things need successive motion; immensity already has that more perfectly.
Latin · §455
The Latin is on each section page: §455
Scripture ascent and descent are figurative of operations, not local change§456
456Ascend / descend / approach / withdraw in Scripture.
Not local change in God.
Figurative of operations begun or ended here or there.
Latin · §456
The Latin is on each section page: §456
Aeternum with a start but no end — life and punishment§457
457Scripture often calls eternal what began but will not end.
Blessed life in Christ — eternal; judgment on the ungodly — eternal.
Matt 25:46: eternal punishment / eternal life.
Latin · §457
The Latin is on each section page: §457
Aeternum by long duration — earth, hills, Canaan§458
458Sometimes eternal = very long, still able to end.
Eccl 1: earth stands forever; Deut 33: everlasting hills.
Gen 17: Canaan as everlasting possession.
Latin · §458
The Latin is on each section page: §458
Aeternum for a fixed course — Passover until Christ§459
459Eternal can mean: lasting through a set course.
Exod 12: everlasting Passover worship.
Bound to Mosaic rites until Christ's advent / diorthosis.
Latin · §459
The Latin is on each section page: §459
Aeternum for a human lifetime — Hebrew servant; Horace§460
460Even a short life can host forever-language.
Exod 21: Hebrew servant forever = for life (leolam).
Horace: serve forever who cannot use a little.
Latin · §460
The Latin is on each section page: §460
Proper eternity — no beginning, no end of duration§461
461Proper sense: no beginning and no end of duration.
This is the eternity predicated of God as an attribute.
As greatness escapes place, duration escapes all times.
Latin · §461
The Latin is on each section page: §461
Psalms 102, 92, 90 — God remains; a thousand years as yesterday§462
462Ps 102: heavens perish like a garment; God remains the same.
Ps 92 / 90: most high forever; from age to age You are God.
A thousand years before God — as yesterday; no proportion to His duration.
Latin · §462
The Latin is on each section page: §462
Isaiah and Apocalypse — Father of eternity; Alpha and Omega§463
463Isa 9: Father of eternity; Isa 41/57: first and last; dwells in eternity.
Apoc 1: Alpha and Omega — who is, was, and is to come.
Beginning without beginning; end without end — all times embraced.
Latin · §463
The Latin is on each section page: §463
The first being was never made, as the name Jehovah shows§464
464Proofs about the First-Ens (from 'that God exists') force no start of duration.start of duration.start of duration.
First cause cannot be made by another or by itself — contradiction either way.
Jehovah / l'Eternel names aseity and so connotes eternity.
Latin · §464
The Latin is on each section page: §464
God can never cease to be, for He is immortal§465
465Not only no start — it is impossible He ever not was.
So also necessary: perpetual duration, never an end.
1 Tim 1:17 aphthartos — incorruptible / immortal.
Latin · §465
The Latin is on each section page: §465
Eternity proper to God alone — 1 Tim 6:16 sole immortality§466
466Divine eternity is incommunicable — every creature began from nothing.
Even a supposed eternal creature could have not been; angels can still end if God wills.
1 Tim 6:16: God alone has immortality — absolute inability to perish.
Latin · §466
The Latin is on each section page: §466
Eternal and immutable — no flux of perfection with time§467
467Not only perpetual duration — the same remains; ages add/take nothing.
Creatures flux or at least take new acts/accidents.
God: no change — every perfection already in act, never was not.
Latin · §467
The Latin is on each section page: §467
Actus purus — already is whatever was or will be§468
468Pure act: already is whatever was or will be.
No power to drop what He has.
No power to take on what He lacks.
Latin · §468
The Latin is on each section page: §468
Life of God tota simul — Plutarch's river and tree§469
469God's life: not only endless — tota simul (all at once).
Time adds/takes nothing for Him; Plutarch: eternity in a unique now.
Time as river carrying the sailor; God as rooted tree the stream flows past.
Latin · §469
The Latin is on each section page: §469
Plato and Augustine on how God was, is, and will be§470
470Plato: properly only is — yet duration embraces all times.
Was/will-be words track creaturely change; still true of God without negation.
Augustine on John: was / is / will be = never lacking, always is.
Latin · §470
The Latin is on each section page: §470
Malachi 3 and James 1 — I do not change; no shadow of turning§471
471Mal 3: I the Lord — I do not change.
Ps 102: heavens change and perish; You are the same.
Jas 1:17: Father of lights — no change, no shadow of turning.
Latin · §471
The Latin is on each section page: §471
Immutability from absolute simplicity§472
472Reason: absolute simplicity → no change.
Change needs a remaining subject and a departing form/act — composition.
Most simple God: no other-and-other — no change can fall on Him.
Latin · §472
The Latin is on each section page: §472
Infinite perfection bars change for better or worse§473
473Change would be better or worse — both clash with infinite perfection.
Better means a prior lack; worse means a lost perfection.
Change needs impotence or a stronger other — neither fits the first Ens.
Latin · §473
The Latin is on each section page: §473
No kind of change can be found in God§474
474Scan mutation kinds: none fit God.
No start/stop of being; no quality/accident change; no increase/decrease.
No local motion — whole everywhere.
Latin · §474
The Latin is on each section page: §474
Immutability incommunicable — creatures can be reduced to nothing§475
475Immutability is God's alone — incommunicable.
Every creature depends on creating/conserving cause.
At His will, withdrawing concurrence, any creature can fall to nothing.
Latin · §475
The Latin is on each section page: §475
Living in loose speech — living water and living fire§476
476Loose speech: anything that seems self-moving is called living.
Living water / living fire vs stagnant dead water.
Flame and spring-water looked spontaneous.
Latin · §476
The Latin is on each section page: §476
Philosophical living — resume motion from an inward principle§477
477Strict sense: can restart a motion from itself after stopping.
Not total stillness — continuous vital vigor until death.
Life = stop some act, then restart it from an inward principle.
Latin · §477
The Latin is on each section page: §477
Motion here means any operation — even actus perfecti§478
478Not the scholastic actus imperfecti alone.
Motion = any operation, including perfect acts.
Widens life-talk past mere locomotion.
Latin · §478
The Latin is on each section page: §478
Life’s perfection — variety of acts and self-motion§479
479Two marks: richer operations + freer self-agency.
Self-motion = independence from an external mover.
More / better acts and less determination = higher life.
Latin · §479
The Latin is on each section page: §479
Climb toward God’s life — living bodies as divine automata§480
480Approach God’s life by creature grades.
Living bodies = God’s crafted automata.
Nature’s works = divine art; human art = nature guided by mind.
Latin · §480
The Latin is on each section page: §480
Plants — vegetative life; feed, grow, generate§481
481Lowest rung: plants rooted in earth.
Soul as inward mover: juices, growth, seed.
Vegetative life — nourish, grow, generate.
Latin · §481
The Latin is on each section page: §481
Animals — sensitive life and local motion§482
482Animals: more organs, freer motions than plants.
Not place-fixed; vary acts by sensory impressions.
Sensitive + motion faculties above vegetative life.
Latin · §482
The Latin is on each section page: §482
Humans — spiritual soul above animal life§483
483Body like the brutes — plus a higher acting principle.
Understand, reason, know God, reflect, free mastery of acts.
Intelligent / spiritual soul above sensitive and vegetative.
Latin · §483
The Latin is on each section page: §483
Human life freer than the brutes — self-directed end§484
484Humans outrank brutes by freer self-motion, not only more acts.
Brutes: nature-pushed ends; no dominion over their acts.
Man sets ends, picks means, self-determined — master of his acts.
Latin · §484
The Latin is on each section page: §484
Angelic spirits live higher than humans§485
485Angels: higher life than human among creatures.
Nobler intellect; not bound to matter.
Men still matter-determined in many motions like brutes.
Latin · §485
The Latin is on each section page: §485
Life belongs more properly to God than to any creature§486
486Weigh life’s marks against the creature grades.
Life fits God more properly than any creature.
And in a far more eminent mode.
Latin · §486
The Latin is on each section page: §486
Creatures act only secundum quid — God from Himself absolutely§487
487Top creatures self-move only in a qualified way. way. Way.
Acts 17 / 1 Cor 12: first mover works all in all.
God alone acts from Himself simply and absolutely.
Latin · §487
The Latin is on each section page: §487
Creature freedom is precarious — God alone absolutely free§488
488Creature liberty / αὐτεξούσιον is real but borrowed.
Bent under God’s supreme power — precarious dominion.
God alone absolutely free and independent in acting.
Latin · §488
The Latin is on each section page: §488
Creatures limited in acts — God can do all§489
489Life’s excellence also tracked by variety of operations.
Creatures capped at graded, limited action-kinds.
God’s power: not many, but all — unbounded.
Latin · §489
The Latin is on each section page: §489
Creature life defectible — God alone has immortality§490
490Even top creatures can lose life if God wills.
Relative creature immortality ≠ absolute.
1 Tim 6: God alone has immortality.
Latin · §490
The Latin is on each section page: §490
God alone lives simply — creature life by analogy§491
491Only God lives simply and absolutely.
Creatures: life in a qualified sense, by participation.
Not univocal — equivocal / analogical predication.
Latin · §491
The Latin is on each section page: §491
Scripture calls God the living — against dead idols§492
492Scripture’s favorite title: living / the living God.
Sets the true God against false gods.
Dead idols: no knowledge, no power to act.
Latin · §492
The Latin is on each section page: §492
Scripture's oaths by the life of God§493
493Scripture-approved oaths by God’s life.
Human form: Vivit Dominus.
Divine self-accommodation: Vivo Ego.
Latin · §493
The Latin is on each section page: §493
God is called the Living One as His proper title§494
494Not only “lives” — titled the Living One.
Hagar’s well: Living One who sees me.
Rev 4: elders worship Him who lives forever.
Latin · §494
The Latin is on each section page: §494
Pagans named Zeus from living — τῷ ζῆν§495
495Even pagans nicknamed the top god from living.
Ζῆνα from τῷ ζῆν — to live.
Echoes the living-God theme outside Israel.
Latin · §495
The Latin is on each section page: §495
God is life itself — simplicity; fountain of life§496
496God / Christ called life itself (John 14; 11).
Simplicity: God’s life = His being — no separate vital principle.
Scripture stress: fountain of life (Ps 36); John 5 life-in-Himself.
Latin · §496
The Latin is on each section page: §496
Frivolous scholastic question — John 1 punctuation§497
497Scholastic “when are all things life in God?” — frivolous.
Bad Vulgate join: quod factum est in ipso vita erat.
Right cut: …nihil quod factum est. / In ipso vita erat.
Latin · §497
The Latin is on each section page: §497
Proofs that God is also prove He knows§498
498Proofs of God's existence force a knowing first cause.
Best/wisest cause sets ends and directs creatures.
World-order displays supreme knowing power.
Latin · §498
The Latin is on each section page: §498
Maker of knowers must know more eminently — Ps 94§499
499Creatures that know imply a knowing Maker.
Ps 94: ear/eye maker hears and sees.
Cause ≥ effect; knowing beats ignorance.
Latin · §499
The Latin is on each section page: §499
Even Epicureans grant God knows§500
500God’s name itself suggests an intelligent nature.
Even Epicureans keep divine knowing.
They deny providence, not contemplative knowledge.
Latin · §500
The Latin is on each section page: §500
Scripture praises God’s knowledge — 1 Sam 2; Ps 147/139; Rom 11§501
5011 Sam 2:3 — God of knowledges.
Ps 147 / 139 — unnumbered, unattainable knowledge.
Rom 11 — depth of wisdom and knowledge.
Latin · §501
The Latin is on each section page: §501
Plan — object, nature, scholastic divisions§502
502Three questions structure the tract.
Object / extent; nature / ratio; scholastic kinds.
Limited by our mind’s weakness.
Latin · §502
The Latin is on each section page: §502
Object in general — whatever can be known; omniscient§503
5031 John 3:20 — God knows all.
Omnipotent parallel → omniscient.
Gaps in knowledge would bound and un-infinite Him.
Latin · §503
The Latin is on each section page: §503
First object — God Himself; needed for creating counsel§504
504Chief object of divine knowing: God Himself.
Self-knowledge is part of wisdom.
Without knowing Himself He could not plan creation.
Latin · §504
The Latin is on each section page: §504
God comprehends Himself — Thomas; 1 Cor 2§505
505God comprehends Himself — not by bounding His essence.
Comprehend means knowing as much as is knowable; nothing hidden (Thomas).
Creature intellects finite; 1 Cor 2: Spirit alone knows God’s depths.
Latin · §505
The Latin is on each section page: §505
God knows all else as perfectly as Himself — Heb 4; Job 28§506
506Creatures known as perfectly as God knows Himself.
Heb 4:13 — all naked and open to His eyes.
Job 28 — He surveys earth’s ends and all under heaven.
Latin · §506
The Latin is on each section page: §506
Not universals only — Averroes error rejected§507
507Not genus-only knowledge like human sciences.
Averroes: universals yes, singulars no — false.
Reason and Scripture both reject it.
Latin · §507
The Latin is on each section page: §507
Free creating cause must know its singular works§508
508Each thing made by immediate free efficiency.
Counsel / will decree — not blind necessity.
A free judging cause knows its own work.
Latin · §508
The Latin is on each section page: §508
Ongoing rule requires individual knowledge§509
509Not one-shot creation — perpetual governance.
Each directed wisely to its end.
Requires individual knowledge, not only in common.
Latin · §509
The Latin is on each section page: §509
Judgment by works requires knowing deeds and thoughts§510
510Final recompense by works.
Must know each person.
Words, deeds, and thoughts all known.
Latin · §510
The Latin is on each section page: §510
Immensity and presence — Jer 23 against hidden sins§511
511Immense essence fills all places — present to each.
Near presence implies perception.
Jer 23: no hiding from the God who fills heaven and earth.
Latin · §511
The Latin is on each section page: §511
If men know singulars, God more — drop from His ocean§512
512Humans already know singulars.
Cannot strip that from God.
Human knowing = a drop from God’s ocean.
Latin · §512
The Latin is on each section page: §512
Perfect intellect reaches every intelligible — including singulars§513
513Most perfect power covers its whole object-range.
Whatever is, is intelligible — including singulars.
Singulars under divine intellect no less than universals.
Latin · §513
The Latin is on each section page: §513
God names each star — Ps 147§514
514Scripture: God knows each star.
Ps 147 — counts them and names them all.
Singular stars, not genus only.
Latin · §514
The Latin is on each section page: §514
Jerome’s absurdity — counting gnats and fleas§515
515Do not spare small/vile things from His knowledge.
Jerome (Hab 1) called gnat-counting absurd.
Le Blanc will refute that limit.
Latin · §515
The Latin is on each section page: §515
Small things too — sparrows and hairs; Matt 10§516
516Same create/presence arguments cover small things.
God cares for the least.
Matt 10: sparrow / numbered hairs.
Latin · §516
The Latin is on each section page: §516
Knowing the low does not soil the divine intellect§517
517Knowing low objects does not degrade God.
Sun analogy: rays on mud stay clean.
Object’s baseness ≠ knower’s baseness.
Latin · §517
The Latin is on each section page: §517
Finite minds must skip small things — God’s infinity need not§518
518For humans: attending to trivia crowds out weighty things.
Finite capacity forces trade-offs.
Infinite intellect: no diversion, no forgetting.
Latin · §518
The Latin is on each section page: §518
Before God nothing is properly great — Isa 40§519
519Nothing properly great before self-sufficient God.
Infinite distance: our greatest ≈ our least to Him.
Isa 40: nations as a drop — else strip all knowledge.
Latin · §519
The Latin is on each section page: §519
Conversely nothing is properly vile — glory in animalcules§520
520Flip side: no creature properly vile before God.
Very good even in the least.
Animalcules display power, goodness, wisdom.
Latin · §520
The Latin is on each section page: §520
God searches hearts — Prov 15; Jer 17; 2 Chr 6§521
521Omniscience pressed on hidden hearts/counsels.
Prov 15:11; Jer 17 — searches heart and kidneys.
2 Chr 6:30 — You alone know hearts.
Latin · §521
The Latin is on each section page: §521
By times — present, past, and future all known§522
522Moments also fall under omniscience.
Hidden presents known.
Past escapes Him not; future seen from afar.
Latin · §522
The Latin is on each section page: §522
Past knowledge — Moses, memory, books, final judgment§523
523Scripture recounts ancient past via Moses.
“Remembering” covenant/oath presupposes knowing.
Books (Ps 56/139) + final judgment seal exact past knowledge.
Latin · §523
The Latin is on each section page: §523
Future foreknowledge — prophecy; Tertullian; Isa 41§524
524Prophecy floods Scripture — including Revelation.
Tertullian: as many witnesses as Prophets.
Isa 41: announce the future — mark of the living God.
Latin · §524
The Latin is on each section page: §524
God knows possibles that will never be§525
525Not only actual timeline — also mere possibles.
Men already know unused possibles.
Knowing His power = knowing its infinite unused reach.
Latin · §525
The Latin is on each section page: §525
God knows impossibles — cannot die or lie§526
526Impossibles known too — die, deny Himself, lie.
Men already spot impossibles; God more.
Infinite intellect covers every intelligibile.
Latin · §526
The Latin is on each section page: §526
Wrap — God knows all that can be known§527
527Close: perfect distinct knowledge of every knowable.
Singulars/universals; great/small; open/hidden; good/evil.
Past/present/future; possible/impossible — if humans glimpse any, God holds all.
Latin · §527
The Latin is on each section page: §527
Roman senses of praedestinatio — glory, means, or both§528
528Roman School: several senses of predestination.
Some = glory-decree only; others = means-decree only.
Most now combine both — our working sense here.
Latin · §528
The Latin is on each section page: §528
Triple respect — act, effects, eternal relation; no cause of the act§529
529Three respects: will’s act; temporal effects; eternal relation.
Of the act itself: no cause in man — unanimous.
Divine will is cause of all; has no cause.
Latin · §529
The Latin is on each section page: §529
The question — is there a motive in us for election?§530
530Live question: effects + eternal relation to them.
Is there a non-effect cause/motive in us?
Why this person elect rather than another?
Latin · §530
The Latin is on each section page: §530
Adults only — infants have no election-cause in them§531
531Scope: adults only.
Infants: nothing in them as election’s cause/condition.
Need a cause tied always to predestination’s effects.
Latin · §531
The Latin is on each section page: §531
Opinion 1 — moral works before justifying grace§532
532First opinion: pre-grace moral works as meritorious cause.
Foresaw natural free-choice goodness → congruous grace.
Named: Thomas of Argentina, Gabriel, Ockham, Javellus.
Latin · §532
The Latin is on each section page: §532
Opinion 2 — merits after grace; Thomas’s horse§533
533Second opinion: post-grace merits as cause.
Foresaw right use of grace → further effects.
King/horse example — Thomas ST I q.23 a.5; Durandus.
Latin · §533
The Latin is on each section page: §533
Third opinion: Henry of Ghent makes free will a necessary condition§534
534Henry of Ghent: free-will side ≠ predestination’s effect.
Grace-side = effect; free-will side = essential condition for congruity.
Not condign merit — Eck’s Chrysopassus follows.
Latin · §534
The Latin is on each section page: §534
Opinion 4 — negative cause: no final mortal obstacle§535
535Fourth opinion: negative cause only.
Foresaw: no final mortal sin to block grace.
Catalogue by Gregory of Valencia, in Disp. 1 q.23 p.444.
Latin · §535
The Latin is on each section page: §535
Common Roman view — absolute gratuitous decree; no meritorious cause§536
536Today’s common Roman Doctors reject all four prior opinions.
Decree to all effects: absolute, merely gratuitous.
No propter-quam / sine-qua-non in the elect — Gregory lists Thomas to Lombard.
Latin · §536
The Latin is on each section page: §536
Vasquez — no cause, merit, or occasion in the elect§537
537Vasquez in Disp. 919191: Catholic sentence — no cause/merit/occasion in the elect.
Covers faith-start and any honest moral work.
Excludes condign, congruous, disposition — only God’s good pleasure.
Latin · §537
The Latin is on each section page: §537
Petrus a S. Joseph — Quis te discernit?; Bannez circle§538
538Theological idea: no cause in the elect for first grace.
1 Cor 4:7 — discrimination = God’s mercy alone.
Bannez, Estius, Puteanus, Eustachius agree.
Latin · §538
The Latin is on each section page: §538
Molina — no cause of the integral effect; agrees with Thomas§539
539Molina: no cause in us for the integral effect.
Even preparation-for-grace is inside the effect (particular help).
Assents to Thomas ST I q.23 a.5 — reason only from God’s side.
Latin · §539
The Latin is on each section page: §539
Collective effects uncaused — but one effect may cause another§540
540Collective package of effects: no cause in man.
Still: one effect can cause another effect.
New question: glory-election vs grace-decree — foresight or absolute?
Latin · §540
The Latin is on each section page: §540
Many hold glory-election absolute — grace given to merit destined glory§541
541Agree: glory conferred from merits in time.
Many: eternal glory-election still absolute / beneplacitum.
Grace given so they can merit the already-destined glory.
Latin · §541
The Latin is on each section page: §541
Bellarmine — predestination vs execution; per opera praevisa§542
542Bellarmine: predestination ≠ execution.
Loved without foresight of works; works = path of execution.
“
Latin · §542
The Latin is on each section page: §542
Bellarmine ch. 15 — free election to glory, not only to grace§543
543chapter 15
Targets split: predestination=means / election=glory-from-works.
Holds both gratuitous — denies works-foresight for election.
Latin · §543
The Latin is on each section page: §543
Petrus a S. Joseph — glory-election before foresight of merits§544
544Petrus a S. Joseph sides with Bellarmine.
Efficacious glory-election before absolute foresight of merits.
Therefore merely gratuitous — Idea Theol. I.20 Res. 1.
Latin · §544
The Latin is on each section page: §544
Thomists and Jansenius — glory-election as free as grace-election§545
545Eustachius, Bannes, Estius + recent Thomists agree.
Jansenius & disciples: glory-election no less free than grace-election.
Our conception: it precedes foresight of good works.
Latin · §545
The Latin is on each section page: §545
End before means — glory-destination precedes merits-decree§546
546Glory = end; merits = means → intention of end first.
Glory-destination precedes the grace/merits decree.
Foresight of merits follows election — cannot be its cause.
Latin · §546
The Latin is on each section page: §546
Opposite party — eternal glory-election from foreseen merits§547
547Many Roman School: eternal glory-election from foreseen merits.
Not merely after the foreseen — also because of the foreseen.
So the glory-decree itself is not simply gratuitous.
Latin · §547
The Latin is on each section page: §547
Becanus — conditional vs absolute foresight; post vs propter§548
548Becanus: glory-election from foreseen merits is more probable.
Splits: conditioned vs absolute foresight.
And: post praevisa vs propter praevisa — true in all modes.
Latin · §548
The Latin is on each section page: §548
Vasquez Disp. 89 — no free glory-election before merits; allies listed§549
549Vasquez Disp. 89: no efficacious glory-election from will alone before merits.
Before merits: only common antecedent will toward all, even reprobate.
Becanus’s roll-call: Molina/Lessius/Stapleton … to Major.
Latin · §549
The Latin is on each section page: §549
All Reformed teachers: nothing in man causes election to grace and glory§550
550All Reformed Doctors: collective grace+glory election uncaused in man.
Merely and absolutely gratuitous — free will of God alone.
No motive in the elect; Only God’s good pleasure...
Latin · §550
The Latin is on each section page: §550
Most Reformed teachers: election to glory comes before foreseen faith§551
551Most Reformed: glory-election itself absolute, not conditioned.
Before foresight of motions, works, or faith’s start.
Grace-decree later/coordinated with glory-election (our conception).
Latin · §551
The Latin is on each section page: §551
Minority Reformed — glory-decree after foresight of faith and works§552
552Some Reformed: glory-decree later than faith/grace election.
God first foresees faith and works, then glory-predestination.
So eternal glory-election is from foreseen faith as condition.
Latin · §552
The Latin is on each section page: §552
Testard: election to justification and glory rests on foreseen faith§553
553Testard Irenicum th. 289: election to justif./glorif. From foreseen faith.
Object = the believer as believer.
Time’s subordinate condition mirrors the eternal decree.
Latin · §553
The Latin is on each section page: §553
Cappel Salmurian theses — faith-decree prior; no absolute glory first§554
554Cappel (Saumur th. 30–31): faith-decree prior by nature of the thing.
First separation = faith-decree, not glory-decree.
Not: absolute glory then faith — reverse: faith then glory.
Latin · §554
The Latin is on each section page: §554
Common ground — collective effects uncaused; leftover dispute with ancients§555
555Reformed + most Roman: no fight on collective uncaused package.
Why this one not that → only God’s mere will.
Leftover quarrel only with older School / few Neoterics.
Latin · §555
The Latin is on each section page: §555
Still open in both schools: does election to glory rest on foresight?§556
556Still open in both Schools: is glory-election alone from foresight?
Some put living-faith election before absolute glory-election.
Reason named: God foresaw this one’s faith/repentance/perseverance, not that one’s.
Latin · §556
The Latin is on each section page: §556
Roman School more often suspends glory-election on foresight§557
557Roman School: glory-election from foresight is the more common view.
Reformed School: only a few put living-faith foresight before glory-election.
Same thesis: many Romans teach it; few Reformed.
Latin · §557
The Latin is on each section page: §557
Collective-cause question is foundational — Pelagian risk§558
558Collective-cause question = foundation of Christian faith.
The cause in man for the whole package → Pelagianism.
Would teach grace-from-merits and natural self-discerning — condemned.
Latin · §558
The Latin is on each section page: §558
Second question safer — if saving grace is wholly free and one act in God§559
559Glory-versus-grace order question is different — safer if grace stays free.
Premise: nothing in man provokes the grace-helps.
And: one simple eternal act of will — not stacked real decrees in God.
Latin · §559
The Latin is on each section page: §559
Remaining dispute is method of our concepts, not the thing in God§560
560Given the agreed points: leftover quarrel ≠ the thing in God.
It is only how we sort our concepts of one act of will.
Execution-order vs intention/end-means order — nearly arbitrary, both blameless.
Latin · §560
The Latin is on each section page: §560
Either conceptual order allowed — Reformed end-first preferred; better not to fight§561
561Either conceptual order is allowed: end-first or execution-first.
Reformed (and Le Blanc) prefer end/intention-first as more fitting.
Still: better neither to raise nor settle — no piety fruit, much fight.
Latin · §561
The Latin is on each section page: §561
Roman School — three senses of the word Praedestinatio§562
562Roman School uses “praedestinatio” in three ways.
A decree for glory alone, a decree for the means to glory alone, or bothy alone, or bothy alone, or both.
Eustachius a S. Paulo Summa, de Praedestinatione q.3.
Latin · §562
The Latin is on each section page: §562
First sense rarer — Biel and Occam: eternal counsel to give glory§563
563Glory-only sense is the rarer acceptance.
Biel & Occam: praedestinatio = eternal counsel to give glory.
Cited via Gregory of Valencia Tom.1 Disp.1 q.23.
Latin · §563
The Latin is on each section page: §563
Most Scholastics — praedestinatio as preparation of grace§564
564Most Scholastics: second sense = preparation of grace.
Distinguished from election to glory.
Becanus Summa Theol. I.19 q.2 concl.1.
Latin · §564
The Latin is on each section page: §564
Many Romans — both grace and glory preparation in one decree§565
565Many Romans fold both grace- and glory-preparation into praedestinatio.
Eternal purpose directing some into supernatural beatitude through means.
Eustachius, Petrus a S. Joseph, Valencia, Estius, &c.
Latin · §565
The Latin is on each section page: §565
Jansenius — still more general: predestination to life and to death§566
566Jansenius/Augustinians: still wider sense of praedestinatio.
Covers good and evil of punishment (not of fault).
Double predestination: to life and to death — De gratia Christi IX.3.
Latin · §566
The Latin is on each section page: §566
Electio likewise — glory-only vs grace-and-glory§567
567Many Scholastics: electio = glory-decree; praedestinatio = means-decree.
Mendoza (Salamanca) notes the split.
Many others: electio covers grace-decree and glory-decree alike.
Latin · §567
The Latin is on each section page: §567
Effects — glory-only sense assigns only communication of glory§568
568Effect-lists track the chosen word-sense.
Glory-only sense → only communication of glory as effect.
Occam & Biel refuse to count grace-gifts as effects.
Latin · §568
The Latin is on each section page: §568
Opposite — only means are effects; not attainment of beatitude (Durandus)§569
569Opposite camp: only means-to-beatitude are effects.
Attainment of beatitude itself is not an effect.
Because praedestinatio = grace-decree only — Durandus (via Valencia).
Latin · §569
The Latin is on each section page: §569
Communior Roman view — beatitude plus means; Rom. 8 triad§570
570Common Roman view: effects = beatitude + the particular means to it.
Three general effects from Rom. 8: vocation, justification, glorification.
Name covers both the glory-decree and the means-decree.
Latin · §570
The Latin is on each section page: §570
Some Romans count more — permission of sins; creation (Estius)§571
571Some Romans expand the effect-list far beyond the Rom. 8 triad.
Include permission of the elect’s sins — even the first sin.
Also creation & conservation of the predestined —
Latin · §571
The Latin is on each section page: §571
Mendoza — predestination the first divine act; all else its effect§572
572Mendoza (Salamanca Augustinian): praedestinatio = first of all divine acts.
World, creation, permission of sin — all follow from it.
Even demon/impious reprobation = effect of Christ’s and the elect’s predestination.
Latin · §572
The Latin is on each section page: §572
Mendoza concl. 2 — no foreknowledge presupposed; all is medium of predestination§573
573Mendoza Sect.6 concl.2: no future-foreknowledge presupposed to praedestinatio.
Everything God decrees/does/permits follows from it.
All ordered as means to Christ’s and the saints’ glory.
Latin · §573
The Latin is on each section page: §573
Mendoza concl. 3 — no providence prior to predestination§574
574Mendoza concl.3: no second providence before predestination.
The one providence = predestination itself.
Everything in the universe follows from it — nothing excepted.
Latin · §574
The Latin is on each section page: §574
Therefore the whole universe is one total object of predestination§575
575Corollary: whole universe = one total object of praedestinatio.
Natural/supernatural, good/evil, substance/accident, every mode.
Nothing falls outside that act.
Latin · §575
The Latin is on each section page: §575
Estius and Mendoza: predestination looks on man as yet to be created§576
576Estius/Mendoza: man-object = possible/creatable, not fallen or already made.
Because fall-permission and creation are themselves effects.
So foresight of fall/creation follows praedestinatio — Estius 1 Sent. D.40 §6.
Latin · §576
The Latin is on each section page: §576
Mendoza’s allies — Scotus: elect before this sensible world§577
577Mendoza Sect.4 roll-call: Naclantus, Pighius, Galatinus, Catharinus.
Prefers Scotus above the rest.
Scotus: the elect, with grace-goods willed before this sensible world.
Latin · §577
The Latin is on each section page: §577
Communior Roman view — God predestined men as fallen in Adam§578
578Common Roman view: God predestined men as fallen in Adam, sin-corrupted.
Salvation-decree later (our conception) than foresight of the first fall.
And later than foresight of original sin infecting the whole race.
Latin · §578
The Latin is on each section page: §578
Most Reformed — praedestinatio covers election and reprobation§579
579Most Reformed: praedestinatio = whole providence re salvation or ruin.
Split: to life/salvation (election) vs to death/ruin (reprobation).
Zanchius, Beza, Ursinus, Perkins, Polanus, Bucanus, Dort.
Latin · §579
The Latin is on each section page: §579
Many Reformed limit predestination to leading the elect to glory§580
580Many Reformed: praedestinatio only in the good / Scriptural sense.
Acts bringing certain men to heavenly life/glory + supplying the means.
Not grace-preparation alone — covers both the decree of glory and the decree of grace.
Latin · §580
The Latin is on each section page: §580
Same sense of electio — synonymous with praedestinatio§581
581Same group: electio = decree selecting some for grace now, glory later.
Electio and praedestinatio treated as synonyms.
Latin · §581
The Latin is on each section page: §581
Cameronians — electio as efficacious calling and gift of living faith§582
582Some: electio = efficacious calling + gift of true living faith.
Looks to grace-communication more than glory-gift.
Testard, Cappel, Amyraut, and other Cameronians.
Latin · §582
The Latin is on each section page: §582
Reformed views on whom God predestined: first, the supralapsarians§583
583Reformed also split on the object of praedestinatio.
First party: object above fall and even above creation = human beings capable of being created.
Called supralapsarians — Zanchius, Beza, Gomarus, Voetius, Twisse, &c.
Latin · §583
The Latin is on each section page: §583
Infralapsarian majority — object is the mass corrupted by sin (Dort)§584
584Most Reformed: object = mass corrupted by sin (infralapsarian).
Creation-decree and fall-permission are not parts of total praedestinatio.
Foresight of fall before mercy-election — Dort-conformable majority.
Latin · §584
The Latin is on each section page: §584
Some Reformed — object already called by external preaching§585
585Some Reformed: object = fallen man already externally called.
Christ-sending / gospel-offer not inside the predestination decree.
Christ-mission-decree prior to efficacious leading of certain men to salvation.
Latin · §585
The Latin is on each section page: §585
Sohnius — fallen and gospel-called; followed by Testard and Cameronians§586
586Sohn (Heidelberg): object: the race, fallen and gospel-called (universal vocation).
Not simply creatable — considered as falling and called again in the Gospel.
Testard follows; Cameronians must join if consistent with their own tenets.
Latin · §586
The Latin is on each section page: §586
Creatable-object party — creation and fall-permission as effects§587
587Object-view drives effect-list.
Creatable-object party: creation + fall-permission are means/effects of praedestinatio.
To life in some, to death/ruin in others — Beza, Perkins, Bucanus, Polanus.
Latin · §587
The Latin is on each section page: §587
Fallen-object party — effects are saving means; Christ chief§588
588Fallen-object party: creation and fall-permission are not effects.
Effects = means freeing from sin unto eternal life.
First/chief: gift and mission of Mediator Christ.
Latin · §588
The Latin is on each section page: §588
Called-object party — first effect is gift of faith, not Christ’s mission§589
589Called-object party: Christ’s mission/redemption not election-effects.
Those decrees precede and are presupposed by election.
First proper effect = gift of true faith in time; then other benefits.
Latin · §589
The Latin is on each section page: §589
Rome and the Reformed do not use election in the same sense§590
590Both communions use election / predestination — not in one shared sense.
Various acceptations in each School.
Some Roman uses Reformed refuse; some Reformed senses have no place at Rome.
Latin · §590
The Latin is on each section page: §590
How Roman and Reformed schools use election and predestination§591
591Scholastics: electio = end (glory); praedestinatio = means (grace alone).
Reformed: praedestinatio covers end and means; election seldom = glory alone.
Many Reformed: election → gift of faith (grace over glory) — not Roman custom.
Rome (except Jansenists): praedestinatio almost only in bonam partem.
Most Reformed: praedestinatio = medium voice → Election and Reprobation.
Latin · §591
The Latin is on each section page: §591
Both schools disagree within themselves on the effects of election§592
592Neither Roman nor Reformed Doctors agree among themselves on election-effects.
Nearly the same diversity of judgment on both sides.
Some Reformed and some Romans (Estius, Mendoza, Báñez ST I.23 a.2) count creation & fall-permission as effects.
Most of each School deny and reject that count.
Latin · §592
The Latin is on each section page: §592
Object of praedestinatio — parallel opinion-splits in both Schools§593
593Effect-disputes and object-disputes travel together in both Schools.
Question: under what way or aspect is man object to God predestining?
Nearly the same opinion-splits in Reformed and Roman Schools.
Latin · §593
The Latin is on each section page: §593
Creatable-object party in both Schools; fallen-object the commoner Roman view§594
594Creatable-object party: Reformed and Roman (Scotus, Pighius, Naclantus, Catharinus, Estius, Mendoza, Báñez).
For them: creation & fall-permission are effects; object = possible/creatable man.
Majority of each School rejects that party.
Fallen-object is the commoner Roman view — and the more common Reformed too.
Latin · §594
The Latin is on each section page: §594
Much of the dispute over predestination's object is about words§595
595How much does the object/effects question matter? Much debate.
Dissenters define praedestinatio unequally — more vs fewer decrees under the word.
Creatable-object party enlarges the definition to include create-and-permit-fall.
Mendoza even draws universal providence toward praedestinatio — then creation must be an effect.
Latin · §595
The Latin is on each section page: §595
The fallen-sinner view puts creation and the fall before predestination§596
596Fallen-object party: object = fallen sinner in divine foreknowledge.
Create-and-permit-fall decrees are presupposed prior — not inside praedestinatio.
Where definition is not shared, verbal contention is certain.
Latin · §596
The Latin is on each section page: §596
Following Scripture's usage, creation is hardly an effect of predestination§597
597Rule: follow Scripture’s use of the words, or at least common School use.
Schools distinguish praedestinatio from common providence (grace-gifts vs nature-goods).
Creation less apt as an effect of praedestinatio; object not simply creatable man.
Those who fold create-and-permit-fall under praedestinatio enlarge the word too much.
Latin · §597
The Latin is on each section page: §597
Why some restrict, others extend praedestinatio — creation not under mercy-end§598
598Why should praedestinatio be limited rather than expanded?any the providence-acts that relate to the mercy-end in election.
Agreed: acts/effects that of themselves show mercy or justice in salvation/punishment belong under election/reprobation.
Disputed: whether creation’s end is that mercy/justice end.
Extenders: create-man decree enters praedestinatio; restrictors (Le Blanc, more probable): it does not.
Creation → power, goodness, wisdom — not directly mercy/justice manifestation.
Latin · §598
The Latin is on each section page: §598
Certainty in general — firm assent without doubt or fear§599
599Certitude means firmness of assent.
Mind assents without doubt or fear.
Tenacious, firm adherence to what is proposed.
Latin · §599
The Latin is on each section page: §599
Subjective vs objective certainty§600
600For teaching purposes, moreover, certainty can be divided into subjective and objective.
By subjective certainty I mean the certainty that a given assent actually has in someone's mind.
Objective certainty is the certainty owed of itself to a given assent: that is, the certainty that ought to be in the mind once the object is taken into account, and that the object, so to speak, claims from the mind by its own right.
Latin · §600
The Latin is on each section page: §600
Why the distinction matters — strong feeling, weak object (and reverse)§601
601Watch the split: subjective max can meet objective near-zero.
Men often cling firmly to falsehoods or unfounded claims.
Conversely: object may deserve max certainty while assent is weak from mind’s fault.
Latin · §601
The Latin is on each section page: §601
Assent without legitimate object-ground is blind obstinacy, not true certainty§602
602Mind-internal ‘certainty’ without legitimate object-ground ≠ true certainty.
Name it obstinate, blind persuasio instead.
Latin · §602
The Latin is on each section page: §602
True certainty needs solid object-ground and right apprehension§603
603True certitudo needs solid object-foundation for the intellect.
Mind must rightly grasp that solidity — object as it is.
Sluggishness/prejudice → only light persuasion where doubt has no place.
Latin · §603
The Latin is on each section page: §603
First mover — clear perception; certainty of experience§604
604Many movers of assent; first: clear object-perception.
Sense-thrust cases: see/touch → sun bright, fire hot, snow cold.
Named: certainty of experience...
Latin · §604
The Latin is on each section page: §604
Mind-only clear perception — intelligentia vs scientia§605
605Object to mind only (not outer sense) — still clear/distinct.
Immediate innate light → principles / self-evident = certainty of intelligence.
Discursive light from principles → conclusions = certainty of knowledge
Latin · §605
The Latin is on each section page: §605
Moral certainty from signs — letter example§606
606Firm assent without demonstration of absolute impossibility.
From many signs/indices: morally can’t be otherwise (contrary not absolutely impossible).
Letter example: hand, style, contents — still possible an evil genius forged it.
Latin · §606
The Latin is on each section page: §606
Moral certainty from constant fame and common consent§607
607Certainty derived from enduring fame and widespread human agreement.
Excludes fear and doubt (Rome’s consuls/emperors; Constantinople; Spain in America).
With VIII’s sign-certainty: Schools call this certitudo Moralis.
Latin · §607
The Latin is on each section page: §607
Moral certainty is a lower grade than scientia or intelligentia§608
608Moral certainty < scientia / intelligentia in grade.
Clear distinct perception + plain impossibility of contrary convicts more strongly.
Fame/signs leave absolute other-possibility open.
Latin · §608
The Latin is on each section page: §608
Moral certainty is still true-name certainty — not weak fluctuating assent§609
609Moral certainty remains veri nominis certitudo.
Not weak/doubtful/fluctuating — excludes doubt and hesitation.
Authority-weight + moral evidence of signs suffice for constant intrepid assent.
Latin · §609
The Latin is on each section page: §609
Moral persuasion enough for life — parents, princes, magistrates§610
610Ordering life needs no certainty above moral.
Most life-duties presuppose only moral persuasion.
Parents/kin and princes/magistrates: moral certainty still binds conscience.
Latin · §610
The Latin is on each section page: §610
Certainty of cognition vs certainty of adhesion§611
611Moral assent can cling harder than demonstrative/experiential assent.
Scholastic split: cognition/speculation vs adhaesio.
Cognition: mind-conviction alone, object-extorted. Adhesion: also will’s effect — closer cling.
Latin · §611
The Latin is on each section page: §611
Measure of cognition-certainty — evidence; moral evidence still evidence§612
612Cognition-certainty measured by evidence / clear perception.
Certain ↔ evident here; even moral certainty needs some evidence.
Sign/authority assent is obscure vs scientia — yet morally evident (trustworthy witnesses).
Latin · §612
The Latin is on each section page: §612
Adhesion grows with the moment of the thing — denying parents§613
613Adhesion-certainty from the thing’s moment/gravity.
More tied to good, honor, or advantage → stronger cling, harder to tear away.
Example: rather concede anything than deny own parents (conscience, honor).
Latin · §613
The Latin is on each section page: §613
Divine testimony and revelation — object of faith’s certainty§614
614Beyond listed movers: divine testimony / revelation.
Object of the faith whose certainty this tract disputes.
th’ as most-certain example.
Latin · §614
The Latin is on each section page: §614
Faith as essence vs existence — weak faith often lacks absolute certainty§615
615Faith two ways: essence (what it can/ought to be) vs existence (as it actually is in someone).
As existent: highest absolute certainty does not always belong.
Weak faith wrestles doubt — Mark 9:24; disciples ὀλιγόπιστοι; Luke 17:5 Increase our faith.
Latin · §615
The Latin is on each section page: §615
Weak faith can still be true and saving§616
616Weak/infirm faith can still be true and saving.
Disciples and the lunatic’s father prayed thus — yet true faith.
Supreme absolute certainty-grade not required for saving faith.
Latin · §616
The Latin is on each section page: §616
Theologians’ preached certainty is objective, not every subject’s actual grade§617
617Preached faith-certainty = essence-mode.
Not subjective grade actually in this/that mind.
Objective: what faith, by its nature, demands from the mind.
Latin · §617
The Latin is on each section page: §617
Objective summit — divine authority; formal reason is revelation§618
618Objective faith-certainty = highest/absolute > knowledge.
Foundation: divine authority and truth — more firm, less prone to deception.
Formal reason of assent: divine testimony/revelation (Trinity; Christ God-man — because God said it in the Gospel).
Latin · §618
The Latin is on each section page: §618
Two conditions for any testimony to make the mind certain§619
619Naked ‘divine authority’ reason leaves scruple.
Any testimony needs two: (1) witness worthy / cannot or will not deceive; (2) testimony truly his — not fictive/supposed.
Latin · §619
The Latin is on each section page: §619
God’s supreme truthfulness is per se known — if perceived as God’s word, absolute certainty follows§620
620Per se known: God supremely truthful — cannot lie/false-testify.
If something is certainly/evidently perceived as said by God → absolute certainty follows.
Latin · §620
The Latin is on each section page: §620
The hard question — how know this word is truly God’s§621
621Hard question: how know this proposed word is truly God’s.
Not sense-perceived; not per se known; not mathematical demonstration.
No absolute impossibility-of-contrary as in Math conclusions.
Latin · §621
The Latin is on each section page: §621
No infinite regress of divine testimonies — must stop somewhere§622
622Cannot solve by another prior divine testimony endlessly.
NT can confirm OT — parts witness to parts.
Must stop in some divine testimony where the mind rests without prior other.
Latin · §622
The Latin is on each section page: §622
The difficulty presses all Christians — Protestant and Roman alike§623
623Same knot presses Reformed and Roman theologians.
Scripture-alone or Rome’s unwritten revelation — both stop at a first revelation.
Question: how/by what reason we are made certain of that first.
Latin · §623
The Latin is on each section page: §623
Internal testimony of the Spirit — efficient cause, not a heard medium§624
624Reformed and Roman: need Spirit’s secret operation — ‘internal testimony’.
Not an audible inner voice used as medium/argument.
Efficient cause of faith; still uses means/incentives that move the mind.
Latin · §624
The Latin is on each section page: §624
Motives to receive the word are only moral arguments§625
625Word-as-God’s not mathematically/logically demonstrable.
Motives are moral arguments → only moral certainty of themselves.
Spirit-illumined ‘seeing’ still = moral evidence, not level of scientific knowledge.
Latin · §625
The Latin is on each section page: §625
Apparent collapse — faith seems only moral, below scientia§626
626Apparent ruin of faith’s claimed supra-scientia certainty.
Assent because God revealed — but ‘God revealed’ only morally argued.
Seems: faith reduces to moral certainty < knowledge.
Latin · §626
The Latin is on each section page: §626
Whether ‘this is God’s word’ is an act of faith — mere logomachy§627
627‘Is this-God’s-word an act of faith?’ = λογομαχία (definition stretch).
Narrow faith-def: judgment precedes faith (else circle/regress).
Wide faith-def: two acts — word-is-divine + assent to contents.
Either way: uncertain revelation → no certain assent on its authority.
Latin · §627
The Latin is on each section page: §627
Many theologians — Spirit imprints more certainty than the motives carry§628
628Escape: faith’s whole certainty does not hang on the motives.
Spirit uses motives, but imprints more certainty than they carry.
Summit referred to internal Spirit-testimony (hidden powerful operation) — Le Blanc has followed this elsewhere.
Latin · §628
The Latin is on each section page: §628
Scruple — rational creature’s assent should not outrun its grounds§629
629Naked Spirit-imprint story leaves a scruple.
Rational assent shouldn’t outrun its grounds (perception/signs/authority).
Else a reason-less grade — against rational creature’s genius.
Spirit works above nature, not against it.
Latin · §629
The Latin is on each section page: §629
Bonaventure — faith surer than sciences by adhesion, not speculation§630
630Scruple-relief: Bonaventure’s cognition vs adhesion (as XIII).
Faith > sciences by adhesion-certainty, not speculation-certainty.
Martyr-cling vs geometer who won’t die for a theorem — faith forbids lying.
Latin · §630
The Latin is on each section page: §630
In certainty of knowing, faith falls short of proper knowledge§631
631So with respect to the certainty we have called the certainty of speculation, or of knowing, faith is not more certain than knowledge in the proper sense; rather, it is surpassed by that knowledge in this kind of certainty.
For the greater this certainty is, the further it removes all doubt from assent. But faith is more exposed to doubt than knowledge is, mathematical knowledge for example.
If someone has grasped the force of a geometrical demonstration, he cannot doubt its conclusion even for a moment. But the believer must often wrestle with doubt and distrust, which assail his faith.
Latin · §631
The Latin is on each section page: §631
Shaken subjective faith can still be true — unlike defective ‘scientia’§632
632Objection: only subjective faith-grade is below scientia.
Reply: tempted/wrestling faith can still be true faith.
Weak grasp of a geometric proof ≠ true scientia — scientia excludes doubt more by kind.
Latin · §632
The Latin is on each section page: §632
Cognition-certainty measured by evidence — word-of-God less clear than principles§633
633Cognition-certainty measured by evidence/clear perception.
Clearer perception → farther doubt.
Theologians grant: ‘this is God’s word’ less clear than self-evident / logical conclusions — assent less certain that far.
Latin · §633
The Latin is on each section page: §633
Below scientia is not yet uncertain — moral certainty still binds conscience unto death§634
634Not reaching knowledge/intelligence does not mean uncertain.
Moral certainty (lower grade) still true name — a secure mind.
Enough for conscience-duties unto death (subject to a prince, or a father to children).
Latin · §634
The Latin is on each section page: §634
‘This word is God’s’ rests on moral evidence that should remove doubt§635
635The word as divine judgment is not the same as innate first-principle light.
Still founded on moral signs and arguments that make the matter evident.
Can/ought to clear all doubt in a well-affected mind.
Latin · §635
The Latin is on each section page: §635
Once persuaded the word is God’s — cling unto renouncing all rather than reject it§636
636Once sure the addressed word is God’s — consider the Speaker’s gravity.
Struck into obedience: venerate, cling, adhere.
Judge: suffer anything / renounce all rather than reject the word.
Latin · §636
The Latin is on each section page: §636
Adhesion-certainty in faith greater than in any science§637
637Faith’s adhesion-certainty is greater than that of any science.
More eager to receive, closer to embrace, firmer to retain than any demonstrated light.
Rather renounce all sciences than cast off faith; hardest assent to tear away.
Latin · §637
The Latin is on each section page: §637
Faith perceives its object less clearly, yet assents more firmly§638
638Object less clear than in human sciences.
Yet faith-assent firmer, stronger, deeper in the mind.
Ready to shake off any other assent first.
Latin · §638
The Latin is on each section page: §638
Cling-strength from gravity of the matter, not object-evidence§639
639Strength of clinging and tenacious adhesion: not from object-evidence.
From the matter's gravity: Spirit-lit mind sees other knowledge little aids blessed life; reject this and whole-man ruin follows.
Faith removes doubt less than demonstrative scientia — yet clings and guards more anxiously.
Maybe less by speculation-certainty; surely greater by adhesion-certainty.
Latin · §639
The Latin is on each section page: §639
Faith's summit certainty referred to the Spirit's inward operation — not note-measure alone§640
640Whole faith-certainty not resolved into word-light or proving notes alone.
Those arguments are not the measure of its whole certainty.
Spirit stamps greater word-certainty than marks bear by themselves.
Summit cling referred to inward Spirit operation: full firm assent by a force above every argument.
Latin · §640
The Latin is on each section page: §640
Adhesion that beats human sciences: Spirit opens eyes and bends the will§641
641Adhesion-certainty greater than human sciences: not measured by evidence; not simply by proving-force.
Spirit chiefly generates it: opens eyes to moral word-light and author-signs.
Also bends the converting mind: God's voice addresses me; stakes are the soul's whole good and eternal salvage or ruin.
Nothing worse than refuse God speaking; insane to neglect true happiness.
Efficacious resolve: receive, embrace, cling — will pulled from earth; base affections broken; Spirit's strongest work.
Latin · §641
The Latin is on each section page: §641
Not by rapture or enthusiasm — yet not without object-side ground§642
642Spirit's work is not rapture or enthusiasm.
Moves as befits a rational free creature — nature-agreeing.
Highest faith-firmness not wholly from object-light — yet not reasonless.
Even object-side ground: dignity and gravity the mind duly weighs (as already shown).
Latin · §642
The Latin is on each section page: §642
After true faith, the word works: terror, peace, new creature§643
643Another side: certainty grows after true admission of the word.
Word works hard: first sharp terror of sin and wrath.
Then sweet comfort — peace beyond understanding, unspeakable joy (Phil 4:7; 1 Pet 1:8).
Changes affections; frees from vice; renews whole man — soberly, justly, piously; new creature.
Latin · §643
The Latin is on each section page: §643
Feeling God's finger in the word's work confirms it is divine§644
644Word cannot so work without men feeling God's finger in themselves.
They own a divine efficacy moving the mind within.
That felt force becomes a new argument: this word is truly divine.
Paul to Thessalonica: received as God's word, which works in you who believed (1 Thess 2:13).
Latin · §644
The Latin is on each section page: §644
Experimental certainty — Spirit seals the word and sonship together§645
645Faith gains an experimental certainty.
Inward Spirit-testimony seals the word in the heart — divinity and truth sanctioned.
Same witness: Spirit with our spirit testifies we are sons (Rom 8:16).
Cannot certify sonship without certifying the Father who addresses us in the Gospel.
Latin · §645
The Latin is on each section page: §645
Post-faith sealing is not the earlier operation that creates faith§646
646This post-faith sealing (adoption and Gospel divinity via divine effects) is not the Spirit's creating infusion.
The creating work is what people commonly call inner testimony.
Creating testimony precedes faith by nature.
Experimental sealing follows faith and presupposes it.
Latin · §646
The Latin is on each section page: §646
Roman doctors split: Jansenists deny any mere sufficient grace§647
647Roman doctors do not all agree on sufficient grace.
Some reject sufficient-vs-efficacious: no grace is sufficient unless efficacious.
They deny sufficient grace to all — for conversion or for avoiding sins — since efficacious grace is not given to all.
Jansenius and his disciples: this fits Augustine.
Latin · §647
The Latin is on each section page: §647
Common Roman view: God gives all sufficient grace — Scripture and inexcusability§648
648Common Roman (esp. Recent) view: God gives all sufficient grace for conversion and avoiding sins.
Driven by God-wills-all-saved / none-perish / all-to-repentance texts.
Else He would will salvation yet deny needed grace — incoherent.
Without universal sufficient help, the unevangelized look excusable; Scripture still calls persevering sinners inexcusable.
Latin · §648
The Latin is on each section page: §648
Recent Thomists: sufficient help to be able — but efficacious help needed to act§649
649Agreement on sufficient grace for all still splits on what it means.
Recent Thomists: efficacy equals physical determination of free choice.
All get sufficient help to be able to work well — yet with it alone no one ever does.
Actual well-doing needs a further efficacious help, really distinct, not given to all.
Latin · §649
The Latin is on each section page: §649
Molina: sufficient grace enough to act if they will — use or refuse§650
650Molina and most Roman schoolmen go further.
Sufficient grace not only ability — also actual working without a further prior help, if they will.
Use or refuse sits in their freedom and power.
Latin · §650
The Latin is on each section page: §650
Roman consensus: not immediate sufficiency for salvation — faith needs Christ known§651
651All Roman doctors agree: not everyone gets grace that immediately suffices for salvation.
Adults need faith in Christ.
No faith without Christ preached or otherwise made known.
Many have never even heard Christ's name.
Latin · §651
The Latin is on each section page: §651
Universal sufficient means mediate — more grace if well used (Cornelius)§652
652Their universal sufficient grace is at least mediate, not always immediate.
Use the first measure well → God ready to give more.
Until saving knowledge of the Son — by ordinary or even extraordinary means.
Cornelius: pious with limited light → angel → Peter → Gospel.
Latin · §652
The Latin is on each section page: §652
Not immediate power against every temptation — at least mediate via prayer§653
653Likewise: not immediate sufficiency against every sin and temptation for all.
Only mediate power to avoid and overcome.
Many with present help still lose unless God adds greater help.
Yet they keep at least prayer-help to ask God for the grace then needed.
Latin · §653
The Latin is on each section page: §653
Infants: many Romans deny sufficient grace for all — baptism barrier§654
654Romans still split on further questions — first, infants.
Is sufficient saving grace given to every infant?
Many say no: many die before baptism can be given.
Without baptism they hold no infant reaches salvation — clearest in womb-deaths without parents' fault.
Latin · §654
The Latin is on each section page: §654
Vasquez on infants: sufficient remedies for some, not all§655
655Vasquez: the question is not whether Christ made means sufficient in themselves for every infant.
But whether He left their application in someone’s free power.
Some infants (born, or dying in the womb by parental neglect): sufficient remedies were provided — though often unused.
Others: God never granted that human diligence could apply sufficient remedies (no water; womb-death by nature alone).
Latin · §655
The Latin is on each section page: §655
Others: every infant has sufficient grace — baptism prepared for all§656
656Contra Vasquez: sufficient grace is given even for every infant.
God prepared baptism for all infants, as far as in Him lies.
Parents and guardians got immediate or mediate power to baptize — and so to procure their salvation.
Latin · §656
The Latin is on each section page: §656
Tricassini: infants’ sufficient grace is in parents and friends§657
657Tricassini (Capuchin): every infant has sufficient grace for salvation.
Not in themselves — they cannot receive it yet.
But in parents and parents’ friends who can bring them to baptism — and so to salvation.
Latin · §657
The Latin is on each section page: §657
How parents can bring infants to baptism — unbelieving and believing§658
658How parents lead infants to baptism:
Unbelievers: grace to believe (immediate or at least mediate) → then seek baptism.
Believers: pray God keep the child to birth; baptize promptly; avoid sins that cut life short.
Mothers especially avoid what harms mother or child in the womb — then baptism and eternal salvation follow.
Latin · §658
The Latin is on each section page: §658
Adults: Jesuits — sufficient grace present to life’s end§659
659Adult question splits even among universalists: is sufficient grace always present, or only sometimes?
Today’s Jesuits and most Roman doctors: present to every adult to life’s end.
Enough to avoid each presenting sin and temptation.
Enough also to convert and leave the state of sin.
Latin · §659
The Latin is on each section page: §659
Bellarmine: conversion-grace not always on hand — yet never denied for new sins§660
660Other Romans distinguish:
Everyone gets, at some life-moment, grace enough to convert and share salvation.
But that converting grace is not always on hand — many justly lose it for sins.
Yet God never denies help to refuse new sins / resist temptation — at least mediate via prayer (Bellarmine).
Latin · §660
The Latin is on each section page: §660
Some universalists: even avoid-sin grace can be withdrawn — the hardened§661
661Even some universalists deny perpetual avoid-sin grace for all.
After extreme abuse, God may forsake them in punishment.
Then they are enslaved to base desires — can no longer not sin.
These are Scripture’s hardened and blinded.
Latin · §661
The Latin is on each section page: §661
Vasquez names Tostatus, Cajetan, Fisher, Tapper for timed destitution§662
662Vasquez pins this timed-destitution view on Tostatus, Cajetan, Fisher (Rochester), and Tapper.
For a set stretch of life, after worse sins, help can fail.
Not even sufficient/necessary aid to believe, repent, keep like commands, or avoid sins.
Latin · §662
The Latin is on each section page: §662
Most Reformed: no sufficient grace that is not also efficacious — elect only§663
663Most Reformed deny any ‘sufficient’ grace that fails to convert in fact.
Sufficient = efficacious — no real distinction.
God’s grace efficacious in the elect alone.
So sufficient grace for conversion or avoiding sins is for the elect only — not for all.
Latin · §663
The Latin is on each section page: §663
Some Reformed: universal external mercy-offer counts as sufficient§664
664Some Reformed today preach a universal grace common to all — enough of itself for salvation.
Asked if all get sufficient grace: they say yes.
Not as inward Spirit-work on the mind, will, and affections.
But as outward mercy-preaching and invitation to faith and repentance — by word or providence’s effects.
Latin · §664
The Latin is on each section page: §664
What sufficient grace means: one could be saved if willing§665
665They do not mean this grace alone actually converts without further help.
It makes salvation possible — he can be saved if he will.
No ‘physical’ block to salvation.
Salvation is duly offered; mind and will can embrace it if used rightly.
Latin · §665
The Latin is on each section page: §665
Yet without internal grace, right use of faculties is morally impossible§666
666Still: mind and will are sin-corrupted.
Without inward grace lighting the mind and bending the will, right use cannot happen.
Obeying the outward call needs that inward help.
Without it, obedience is morally impossible because of inherent vice.
Latin · §666
The Latin is on each section page: §666
Still inexcusable — moral impossibility sits in the will’s own hardening§667
667Refusal of the call is still inexcusable.
Moral impossibility sits in the will’s own hardening in evil.
That does not excuse sin — demons show as much.
Excuse only for blocks outside our will that we cannot remove however hard we try.
Latin · §667
The Latin is on each section page: §667
Outward offer enough for ‘God wills none to perish’ — block is perverse will§668
668This common outward offer is enough to say God wills none to perish — and seriously wants all saved and converted.
Salvation is possible for all under a will-dependent condition they can meet if they will.
No external block.
Only a perverse will that spurns God’s offered means.
Latin · §668
The Latin is on each section page: §668
Internal grace still elect-only — Amyraut and Testard§669
669Inward grace to embrace mercy: elect-only — not common to all.
Amyraut: particular and universal grace dissertations.
Testard, On nature and grace ch. 7 — supernatural grace and salvation’s power through it.
Latin · §669
The Latin is on each section page: §669
Their ‘universal’ grace covers infants via parents’ possible salvation§670
670Their universal grace covers infants too, not adults only.
God tied infant salvation-power to the parents’ condition.
He made every parent’s own salvation possible.
So children — as parents’ appendages — share that possible salvation.
Latin · §670
The Latin is on each section page: §670
Amyraut’s third Reformed view: universal inward grace too — elect still have a peculiar efficacy§671
671Amyraut reports a third Reformed opinion (unnamed).
Not only universal external/objective grace unto salvation.
Also a universal inward/subjective grace — without it none can believe or convert.
Elect still have a peculiar efficacy; absolute reprobation they would drive from religion.
Taught in private papers, not print — yet widely circulated.
Latin · §671
The Latin is on each section page: §671
Remonstrants: universal internal grace — free to use well or ill§672
672Belgian Remonstrants/Arminians make universal sufficient grace a chief dogma.
God gives it so all can repent and convert if they please.
With most modern Romans: salvation offered outwardly to each.
Also inward universal action — free to use well or ill; reject, or climb by degrees to true faith and eternal salvation.
Latin · §672
The Latin is on each section page: §672
The Lutherans reject the split between sufficient and effective grace§673
673Lutherans scrap sufficient-vs-efficacious as useless.
Yet near the Remonstrants here: all are universally called.
The call is efficacious of itself and by God’s intent.
It fails in many because they resist, refuse its efficacy, or cast grace off — not because the offer was weak (Gerhard).
Latin · §673
The Latin is on each section page: §673
Not yet a Roman article of faith — Reformed majority still deny universal sufficient grace§674
674Rome: universal sufficient grace is not yet a binding article of faith — some still oppose.
Some Reformed today defend a universal, kind-sufficient grace.
But the commoner Reformed church opinion is against it.
What most Romans affirm for all (conversion and avoiding new sins), most Reformed simply deny.
Latin · §674
The Latin is on each section page: §674
Word-agreement with Rome hides a real split: internal vs external ‘sufficient’§675
675Even Reformed who speak with Romans of universal sufficient grace still dissent in substance.
Romans mean inward/subjective grace — conversion physically and morally possible.
Those Reformed mean only external/objective grace.
With that alone and no inward grace, conversion stays morally impossible.
Latin · §675
The Latin is on each section page: §675
Amyraut’s inward-universal Reformed align with recent Thomists on a further peculiar help§676
676Amyraut’s inward-universal Reformed still look like recent Thomists/Dominicans.
Universal grace (even subjective) converts no one in act by itself.
Actual conversion needs a further peculiar help.
That help is not for all — only for those who actually convert.
Latin · §676
The Latin is on each section page: §676
Historical faith: bare assent that does not move to right living§677
677Historical faith = bare assent to what God’s Word proposes.
Authority of God speaking — yet no move to right living, no betterment.
Simon Magus believed thus — heart not right; still in bitterness and iniquity (Acts 8).
Jewish leaders likewise: believed but would not confess Christ — loved men’s glory more (John 12).
Latin · §677
The Latin is on each section page: §677
Why called ‘historical’: idle contemplation, not content limited to narratives§678
678‘Historical’ is not ‘only Bible stories’.
It believes promises, doctrines, and precepts too.
The name tracks the manner: like reading unrelated history — bare gaze, no inward effect.
Idle speculation on the Word — not referred to practice.
Latin · §678
The Latin is on each section page: §678
James’s dead faith — no salvation; not worthy of the name ‘true faith’§679
679James calls this dead faith — no motion or action, like a corpse.
It does not save; it worsens guilt and damnation.
Demons believe God is one and tremble — same sort of faith.
Protestants deny it the name ‘true faith’: true faith alone brings justice and salvation.
Latin · §679
The Latin is on each section page: §679
Scripture’s praised faith is another — true, saving, justifying§680
680Scripture’s highly praised faith is another thing entirely.
John 3 / Mark 16 / Romans: believe → eternal life, salvation, justice.
Whoever has it is just before God — unlike demon/ungodly assent.
Protestants reserve ‘true, saving, justifying faith’ for this alone.
Latin · §680
The Latin is on each section page: §680
Justifying faith actually justifies — not mere remote preparation§681
681Justifying faith ≠ any mere preparation for justification (near or remote).
It actually justifies — or justification always and infallibly goes with it.
Saving faith = what truly places a man in grace and salvation.
Latin · §681
The Latin is on each section page: §681
Reformed teachers differ on how historical and justifying faith differ§682
682Reformed disagree on how historical and justifying faith differ.
Maresius: not genus/species — an ambiguous word’s senses (System XI.21).
Wittich (and Paraeus / Leiden): genus into analogous species (Theologia Pacifica 11.136).
Latin · §682
The Latin is on each section page: §682
Calvin and the common Catechism: sure knowledge and trust of God’s love in Christ§683
683Better seen from defining justifying faith and its acts/parts.
Reformed definitions vary in wording — nearly the same sense.
Calvin: firm sure knowledge of God’s goodwill to us, on the free promise in Christ, Spirit-revealed and heart-sealed.
Common Catechism: sure persuasion/trust that the Father loves me for Jesus’ sake.
Latin · §683
The Latin is on each section page: §683
Beza, Ursinus, Paraeus: persuasion and fiducia that the promises are mine§684
684Beza: firm constant persuasion — God’s word true, and the free-reconciliation promises mine.
Ursinus/Paraeus: not only sure assent to all God disclosed.
Also Spirit-kindled trust through the Gospel — rest in God.
Sure that remission, eternal justice, and life are given to me too — freely, for Christ’s merit alone.
Latin · §684
The Latin is on each section page: §684
Rivetus and Moulin: assent plus particular fiducia — adoption’s inward witness§685
685Rivetus: Spirit-wrought firm assent to revealed things — especially saving promises in Christ.
Fiducia rests in God: remission not only in general but mine; eternal justice and life for Christ’s merit.
Du Moulin (Sedan): firm assent that Gospel promises are true and particularly mine.
Spirit of adoption inwardly witnesses sonship → peace, trust, charity’s works.
Latin · §685
The Latin is on each section page: §685
Maresius, Wendelin, Alting: gift that fiducially applies Gospel promises§686
686Maresius: faith = gift that rests in Gospel promises as true/sure and applies them fiducially.
Wendelin: elect believe divine truth; firm-will receive saving promises; apply Christ and all benefits.
Alting: knowledge of God’s grace in Christ the Redeemer + fiducial grasp applied to myself singularly.
Latin · §686
The Latin is on each section page: §686
Bucanus: knowledge, assent, appetite — firm trust and personal application of Christ§687
687Bucanus (Lausanne): knowledge, assent, and appetite for what grace’s word promises.
Firm trust/apprehension of salvation for Christ’s sake.
Or: mind’s knowledge and approval → heart’s desire and grasp.
True believers each apply crucified Christ and His benefits (word and sacraments) to themselves.
Latin · §687
The Latin is on each section page: §687
Ames, Wittich, Mestrezat: heart’s rest in God — hunger for justice; refuge to mercy§688
688Ames: faith = heart’s rest in God as author of life/eternal salvation.
Will that embraces the good the intellect approves (Marrow I.3); virtue leaning on God’s faithfulness (I.27).
Wittich: hunger and thirst for justice + heart’s rest in God as salvation’s fountain.
Mestrezat: justifying faith = penitent sinner’s refuge to God’s mercy in Christ.
Latin · §688
The Latin is on each section page: §688
Vermigli, Musculus, Placeus: firm assent that draws fiducia, hope, charity§689
689Vermigli: firm sure assent to God’s words, Spirit-breathed unto salvation.
‘Firm’ means efficacy that pulls fiducia, hope, charity, and good works along (as this life allows).
Musculus: constant heart-assent to what the word narrates or promises.
Placeus (Saumur): tenacious efficacious persuasion — especially remission and eternal-life promises in Christ.
Latin · §689
The Latin is on each section page: §689
Zanchi's broad and narrow definitions of justifying faith§690
690Zanchi’s broad definition: God-given virtue persuading us the whole preached Word is God’s — law and Gospel.
He splits that into living (love-efficacious) and dead.
Living = justifying; so justifying faith = Word-assent efficacious through love.
Narrower later: firm undoubted assent to promises of remission, justice, eternal life in Christ — Spirit-excited fiducia.
Latin · §690
The Latin is on each section page: §690
Public confessions: Thorun Polish Declaration and English Confession on saving faith§691
691Public Reformed confessions outweigh private doctor lists.
Toruń 1645 Polish Declaration IV.8: justifying faith fiducially embraces and applies the Gospel promise with a contrite heart — then efficacious through charity.
English Confession (~same time) ch. 14: believe all God reveals; obey, tremble, embrace promises.
Chief acts: accept and receive Christ; rest in Him alone for justification and eternal life by the covenant of grace.
Latin · §691
The Latin is on each section page: §691
Why definitions vary: whole essence vs the differentia from historical faith§692
692Varied definitions are not random conflict.
Some sketch the whole essence (shared with historical + what is proper).
Others mark only the differentia from historical faith.
One property or another in the wording — both belong; combine, don’t oppose.
Latin · §692
The Latin is on each section page: §692
Complete persuasion vs the minimum without which true faith cannot stand§693
693Some define justifying faith by its complete/perfect state — firm sure persuasion of being in grace and of remitted sins.
Yet weak faith can subsist for a time without that full persuasion.
Others define by the minimum without which true faith — however small — cannot stand.
Hunger and thirst for justice; heart's rest in God. Acts of faith come next.
Latin · §693
The Latin is on each section page: §693
Two marks: practical assent, and particular application of the promises§694
694Reformed: two things mark living/justifying faith off from historical/dead.
Historical = theoretical — remains in the theoretical intellect.
Justifying = practical assent — recalls belief to practice; moves will and affections.
Historical: only general assent to promises; justifying: applies them to each believer one by one.
Latin · §694
The Latin is on each section page: §694
Justifying faith includes historical virtue — as rational soul includes lower life§695
695Justifying faith differs from historical yet includes all its virtue — perfect vs imperfect; higher degree.
Analogy: rational soul to sensitive/vegetative — embraces lower powers and adds reason.
It also believes all God teaches (as historical faith does).
Above that: brighter theoretical light, deeper practical penetration, sharper sense, firmer assent; refers revelation to life and applies it personally.
Latin · §695
The Latin is on each section page: §695
Object of saving faith: all revealed things — principally the Gospel promises§696
696Next: object, parts, and acts of justifying faith.
Object commonly: all God revealed in His word — faith refuses none when proposed.
Proper and principal object: Gospel promises.
Mercy and grace through Christ offered to all who truly believe and repent.
Latin · §696
The Latin is on each section page: §696
Rivetus: special object of justifying faith — Evangelical promise of Christ the Mediator§697
697Rivetus (Leiden Synopsis): faith in its full scope embraces knowledge, agreement, and trust toward all revealed unto salvation.
Yet as justifying it has a special object.
That object: the Evangelical promise of Christ the Mediator — what marks it off from other senses of faith.
It justifies/saves insofar as it apprehends and embraces Christ’s merit revealed in the Gospel word.
Latin · §697
The Latin is on each section page: §697
Maresius and Alting: adequate object the whole Word — proper object Christ/Gospel§698
698Maresius: adequate object = God’s Word; proper/special/proximate = doctrine of Christ and remission in His blood (XI.36).
Alting: generally/adequately = whole Word; specifically/properly = Gospel / Christ the Redeemer in Gospel and Sacraments.
The rest of the Theologians agree — no need to pile more citations.
Latin · §698
The Latin is on each section page: §698
Promises as object not only in general — but applied to me by sure fiducia§699
699Reformed warn: Gospel promises are object not only as generally true.
Also as pertaining to this and that person one by one — apprehended and applied by faith.
Rivetus: knowing that Christ suffered is not enough; nor assent that He suffered for all.
Need sure fiducia: remission given to me privately for Christ’s merit; received into grace; applied fiducially to myself.
Latin · §699
The Latin is on each section page: §699
Wendelin: proper object — Christ for me and special mercy applied by faith§700
700Wendelin (Chr. Theol. II.24, th. 11): proper/principal/proximate object = Evangelical promise of sins expiated by Christ’s death.
Penitent believers received into grace for Christ crucified apprehended by faith.
Each applies that promise to himself in particular — thus believes unto salvation.
Explanation: Christ crucified for us/me/you + free remission by His blood — special mercy applied by faith.
Latin · §700
The Latin is on each section page: §700
Paraeus and Ames: generic vs specific object — quae justificat and qua justificat§701
701Paraeus: generic object = all God revealed; specific = promise of special mercy.
Ames: object of faith which justifies vs by which it justifies.
Which-justifies spans the whole Word; by-which restricts to the promise of mercy.
Special mercy follows faith — it does not precede it.
Faith justifies by fleeing to Christ for particular remission, not by believing sins already remitted.
Proper object as such: Christ Himself, not a bare proposition.
Latin · §701
The Latin is on each section page: §701
Trelcatius: intellect’s object divine truth — will’s object singular grace in Christ§702
702Trelcatius (Leiden): object of faith by intellect vs by will.
Intellect: divine truth. Will: singular grace promised in Christ Jesus.
Both bounded by God’s word — faith’s adequate object.
In that Word: crucified Christ with all benefits — principal, first, proximate, proper object.
Latin · §702
The Latin is on each section page: §702
Three acts commonly: knowledge, assent, and fiducia applying the promise§703
703Most Reformed: three acts/parts of justifying faith.
1. Notitia — know God’s word at least as needed for salvation.
2. Assensus — assent to all God revealed.
3. Fiducia — believer specially applies the general promise-word to himself.
Ursinus/Paraeus Cat. Expl. 21; Wendelin; Tilenus; Trelcatius.
Latin · §703
The Latin is on each section page: §703
Musculus: believe about God, believe God, believe in God§704
704Musculus: three degrees/parts — explained differently.
1. Believe certain things about God, Christ, and the Spirit.
2. Believe God — credit His word as infallible Word of God.
3. Believe in God — direct all hope to Him; depend with firm trust on His goodness.
Latin · §704
The Latin is on each section page: §704
Bucanus: knowledge of Christ, double judgment, heart’s apprehension§705
705Bucanus: three constituting parts — with a distinctive twist.
1. Knowledge of crucified Christ and His benefits.
2. Consent / double judgment: general approval of Word-truth about Christ; special self-adjudgment that Gospel promises are mine.
3. Heart’s apprehension — will embraces what the mind judged true, holy, good, saving, and peculiarly ours.
Latin · §705
The Latin is on each section page: §705
Perkins: five degrees from Gospel knowledge to special Spirit-persuasion§706
706Perkins (Golden Chain 16): five degrees in faith’s rise.
1. Spirit-illumined Gospel knowledge → general assent.
2. Hope of pardon — forgivable even if not yet felt forgiven.
3. Hunger for grace offered in Christ.
4. Access to the throne of grace — apprehend Christ; find mercy.
5. Spirit-impressed special persuasion applying Gospel promises to myself.
Latin · §706
The Latin is on each section page: §706
Ames: five concurrents — faith properly in pious affection, rest, and apprehension§707
707Ames: five things concur in divine faith.
Knowledge of what God attests; pious affection toward God; assent; rest in God; choice/apprehension of the good shown.
Knowledge required but does not constitute faith; assent is an effect.
Faith properly = pious affection + rest in God + apprehension of the proposed good.
Latin · §707
The Latin is on each section page: §707
Wittich: antecedent, essential, and accidental acts — remission-fiducia not of the essence§708
708Wittich: antecedent / essential / accidental (corroborated-only) acts.
Antecedent: knowledge of revelation.
Essential: general+special assent (Christ sufficient for me if I flee); sincere love of Christ; fiducia of sure help in straits.
Accidental/corroborated: fiducia of obtained remission; solid joy; peace of conscience.
Remission-fiducia is not of justifying faith’s essence — effect of fuller faith.
Weak believers may hunger for justice without yet persuading themselves of remission.
Latin · §708
The Latin is on each section page: §708
Perkins: assurance of remission is faith’s perfection, not its essence — weak implicit faith§709
709Wittich is not alone: certainty of received or coming remission is complement of saving faith, not essence.
Perkins (Reformed Catholic, implicit faith q.6): weak sons of God may not distinctly say ‘I believe my sins remitted’.
Yet they have true implicit faith — like leaves/flowers latent in a dry grain; God accepts it unto salvation.
Catechisms that define faith only as complete persuasion of God’s love miss lower true degrees.
Mustard-seed: weak faith believes sins remissible and hates condemnation — without yet daring full ‘remitted’ certainty.
Latin · §709
The Latin is on each section page: §709
Ames and Pierre du Moulin the son: full certainty is supreme degree, not essential form§710
710Ames: particular intellectual assurance of grace already possessed can be falsely absent for a time while true faith lies latent.
Not all justified are at once certain of justification (Bell. Enerv. VI).
Pierre du Moulin the son (Canterbury): full fiducia that ‘my sins are remitted’ = supreme degree, not essential form.
Essential form: embrace Christ’s merits; appropriate them; seek salvation nowhere else — Belgic Confession art. 22.
Latin · §710
The Latin is on each section page: §710
Pierre du Moulin the father: this fiducia is commanded and to be sought — weak sight still sees the way§711
711Pierre du Moulin the father taught the same before his son.
Those not yet at this degree of fiducia are not struck from the roll of the faithful.
God does not give that degree to all at once or in the same measure.
It is commanded, to be sought, and grown by prayer and good works.
First unfeigned faith may be smoky — bleared eyes still see the way (bronze serpent).
Latin · §711
The Latin is on each section page: §711
English Confession 1647: saving faith and assurance of being in grace are distinct§712
712English Confession (1647) separates saving faith from certainty of being in grace.
Ch. 18: that certainty is not so of faith’s essence that a true believer cannot lack it.
He may await it and struggle with many difficulties before sharing in it.
Latin · §712
The Latin is on each section page: §712
Public Confessions agree — Wendelin: love also belongs among faith’s acts§713
713Not only Wittich: private doctors and public Reformed Confessions agree.
Full remitted-certainty belongs to corroborated faith.
Wendelin too: sincere love of God/Christ among faith’s acts.
Though parts are notitia/assensus/fiducia, love still belongs — will as well as intellect.
Augustine: to believe in Christ is to love Christ.
Latin · §713
The Latin is on each section page: §713
Chamier: faith is in the will — to believe in God is to love God§714
714Chamier: same argument — faith in the will, not intellect alone.
Every love is a act of will; faith is love; therefore faith is a act of will.
True faith believes in God = loves God (Augustine).
Latin · §714
The Latin is on each section page: §714
Cocceius with Wittich: faith a species of love — vs those who keep love only as effect§715
715Wittich cites Cocceius: faith = a species of love of God as expiator and healer.
Faith connected with charity — Christ’s charity poured in the heart; who believes loves.
Opposed: Maresius, Baron, Bucanus, du Moulin, Saumur — faith in intellect alone.
They grant love is born from true faith and inseparable as effect — but not an act elicited as faith itself (lest faith = charity).
Latin · §715
The Latin is on each section page: §715
All agree notitia is included — not philosophical science, but some grasp of what is proposed§716
716Amid disagreement on acts, all agree: knowledge of the things to be believed is included in / required for saving faith.
Not philosophical scientia through causes, nor accurate grasp of mode and reason.
Divine mysteries: known that they are by revelation; cause/mode often unknown.
Notitia here = some apprehension of what the Word proposes for assent.
Latin · §716
The Latin is on each section page: §716
Explicit knowledge of chief articles required — pure church-trust without grasp condemned§717
717Not every believer must distinctly know all Scripture contains.
Measure of knowledge differs — pastor/doctor more than a private believer.
All need some express explicit knowledge of the chief articles.
Blind church-trust with no distinct grasp of articles = condemned ‘implicit’ faith.
Enough: know the chief saving heads expressly; believe the rest at least in general.
Latin · §717
The Latin is on each section page: §717
Chief articles suffice for faith — yet every believer must press on in the Word§718
718Explicit knowledge of a few chief heads suffices for faith — but not as a pious rest-stop.
Each must press on in saving doctrine according to calling.
Colossians: abound in the word; Hebrews 5: leave milk for solid food.
Fostering people’s crass ignorance under ‘implicit faith’ is grave error.
Latin · §718
The Latin is on each section page: §718
Fiducia as faith’s formal act — or only its inseparable effect (Garissol)§719
719Most Reformed: fiducia = proper formal/specific act and primary part of faith.
Others: fiducia is faith’s offspring/effect — not faith’s act properly.
Garissol (Montauban): fiducia coheres inseparably with faith but is effect, not faith itself.
Latin · §719
The Latin is on each section page: §719
Beza, du Moulin, Faius: fiducia differs from faith as effect from cause§720
720Beza on Eph. 3: fiducia differs from faith as effect from cause — do not swap the names.
Du Moulin: faith ≠ fiducia; fiducia = inseparable fruit/effect.
Faius (Geneva): liberty of access and Abba-cry fiducia are effects of faith.
Latin · §720
The Latin is on each section page: §720
Zanchi: generic faith ≠ bare fiducia — yet justifying faith nearly is fiducia§721
721Zanchi: faith in general ≠ mere fiducia — faith also regards the law and whole Word.
Yet justifying faith is trust, or differs little from it.
Justifying faith = firm undoubted assent to promises of remission, justice, eternal life in Christ — Spirit-excited.
Fiducia = most sure persuasion we shall obtain what God freely promised.
Latin · §721
The Latin is on each section page: §721
Wittich: fiducia as rest in God is of the essence — remitted-certainty may be lacking§722
722‘Fiducia’ is used in several senses — apparent verbal disputes often hide real agreement (or reverse).
Wittich’s essential fiducia = heart’s rest in God as salvation’s author.
Rest in Christ as sufficient Savior for those who flee = of faith’s essence.
Persuasion of remitted sins (past/future) can be lacking — such believers are weak.
Learned from Widmar (Maresius’s colleague).
Latin · §722
The Latin is on each section page: §722
Ames: believe-into-God fiducia — general assent causes it; special remitted-assent is its effect§723
723Ames: primary essential act = believe-into-God fiducia (choose/lean on the sufficient means).
Not bare persuasion of a future good.
general acceptance of the Word ≠ saving faith (can be lifeless).
Special ‘God is my God in Christ’ flows from faith — not faith’s first act.
General assent → causes fiducia; special remitted-possession assent ← effect of fiducia.
Particular intellectual assurance can be absent while true faith lies latent.
Latin · §723
The Latin is on each section page: §723
Ames on faith of special mercy: unto Christ before justification — of mercy already given after§724
724Ames (Bell. Enerv.): ‘faith of special mercy’ in two senses.
1. Grasp and rely on Christ for mercy — precedes justification; most properly justifies.
2. Apprehend mercy as already given — follows justification; does not justify in that respect.
Apprehension = arriving/reaching Christ, not bare intellect-grasp.
Many still describe justifying faith by the latter assurance-act.
Latin · §724
The Latin is on each section page: §724
Ames: proper object of justifying fiducia is Christ — not the proposition ‘my sins are remitted’§725
725Ames: the fiducia that leans on Christ is faith’s proper formal justifying act.
Its proper object = Christ / God’s mercy in Christ — not a proposition or axiom.
Not ‘my sins are remitted through Christ’ as the immediate object.
After justification, another act may reach that proposition’s certainty.
Explains why some speak as if that remitted-proposition were faith’s proper object.
Latin · §725
The Latin is on each section page: §725
Davenant: lean-on-Mediator fiducia justifies — felt assurance is its daughter§726
726Davenant (Salisbury, Dort): ‘fiducia’ names two things.
1. Lean-on/embrace-Christ act — justification always follows, with or without felt remission at once.
2. Full vivid sense of obtained remission/favor — daughter of justifying faith, after exercises.
Proper formal act: apprehend the promise and fiducially rest on the Mediator.
Not bare notitia, general assent, or mere conditional promise-grasp — those prepare; lean-on-Mediator is the last accompanying act.
Latin · §726
The Latin is on each section page: §726
Du Moulin the son: fiducia of refuge justifies — fiducia of sense follows§727
727Pierre du Moulin the son: two kinds of trust.
Fiducia of refuge — flee to God / lean on Him (Ps 31; Isa 50) — instrument and essential form.
Fiducia of sense — Spirit-witness that God is reconciled and life is ours — born from the former (Eph 3:12).
Promises belong to those coming hungry to Christ, not to those who already possess Him.
Sense-fiducia presupposes justification — cannot cause it.
Direct act justifies; reflex sense may lag — many justified without yet feeling they have Christ.
Latin · §727
The Latin is on each section page: §727
Mestrezat and Perkins: the trust that flees to mercy justifies§728
728Mestrezat: justifying faith = penitent’s refuge to God’s mercy in Christ.
Perkins’s fourth degree (access to the throne, apprehend Christ) = fiducia of refuge — justification follows at once.
Fifth/special Spirit-persuasion applying promises = fiducia of sense — follows justification; perfection, not essence.
Latin · §728
The Latin is on each section page: §728
Walaeus: justifying fiducia is a will-act receiving Christ — not intellect’s remitted-assent§729
729Walaeus faces the objection: if faith = trust of remitted sins, justification can’t be faith’s effect.
Answer: first justifying act is receiving Christ with His merit unto coming remission — not believing sins already remitted.
Will’s fiducia from general Gospel assent — precedes special remitted-assent.
Proper object = Christ and His merit, not the remitted-proposition.
Agrees with Ames.
Latin · §729
The Latin is on each section page: §729
English Confession: receive and rest in Christ — assurance of grace is not faith’s essence§730
730English Confession 1647: chief acts = accept/receive Christ; rest/rely on Him alone for justification, sanctification, life (14.2).
Separates saving faith from certainty of being in grace (ch. 18).
True believers may long lack that certainty — so sense-fiducia is not faith’s formal essence.
Essence: lean-on/rest-in-Christ fiducia unto mercy.
Latin · §730
The Latin is on each section page: §730
Wendelin: fiducia as persuasion we are counted just — required beyond general assent§731
731Other Reformed: proper specific act = persuasion I am accepted and given life for Christ’s merit.
Wendelin: fiducia = third/principal part — apply general Gospel promises; persuaded we are reputed just and heirs.
Respect of this fiducia: faith called saving/justifying.
God justifies none who do not trust in Christ and firmly believe sins remitted for His merit.
Notitia or general assent alone does not suffice.
Latin · §731
The Latin is on each section page: §731
Rivetus and Sohn: certain fiducia that remission and life are granted to me in particular§732
732Rivetus: sure fiducia — remission not only in general but mine; eternal justice and life for Christ’s merit.
Sohn (Heidelberg): chief part of justifying faith = apply the grace-promise to myself.
Not only others — I too have God propitious; rest and rejoice in God through Christ.
Latin · §732
The Latin is on each section page: §732
Paraeus: sure fiducia — remission, justice, and life granted to me in particular§733
733Paraeus: faith = sure fiducia resting in God.
Sure that remission, eternal justice, and life are given not only to others in general but to me/you in particular.
From God’s mercy for Christ’s merit alone.
Latin · §733
The Latin is on each section page: §733
Baron of Aberdeen: four senses of fiducia — persuasion, rest, fortitude, peace§734
734Baron (Aberdeen): four senses of fiducia to clear ambiguity.
1. Firm intellectual persuasion — redeemed by Christ’s blood; sins remitted; future deliverance and glory.
2. Inward rest in God’s goodwill — depend wholly on it.
3. Spiritual fortitude against temporal/spiritual evils.
4. Peace/serenity of conscience — quiet from servile fear.
Latin · §734
The Latin is on each section page: §734
Baron’s first sense grounds the rest — yet omits the refuge-fiducia of Ames and Wittich§735
735Baron: first-sense fiducia (apply promises) founds rest, fortitude, and peace.
Le Blanc: he still misses refuge-fiducia — flee/lean on Christ to become a partaker, not rest as already one.
Refuge-fiducia is born from solid Gospel assent but precedes special ‘already mine’ assent.
Baron’s first sense = special remitted-assent; his second = rest as already persuaded — not simple fleeing to obtain.
Latin · §735
The Latin is on each section page: §735
Baron: senses 2–4 are effects — only first-sense fiducia is faith’s proper act§736
736Baron on ‘Is fiducia an act of faith?’ — two assertions.
Senses 2–4: not faith’s act but faith’s result.
Sense 1: true proper act of saving faith — even its chief specific act.
Latin · §736
The Latin is on each section page: §736
Baron: instrumental act is fiducia of pardon to be obtained — not already obtained§737
737Baron art. 20: object — remitted already, or to be obtained?
Instrumental justifying act = fiducia of pardon to be obtained — not of pardon already gotten.
One who prays for remission, trusting he is among those for whom Christ died, obtains remission.
No need to make already-obtained-pardon fiducia the instrumental cause.
Latin · §737
The Latin is on each section page: §737
Baron’s reconciliation: two fiducial acts — one before justification, one after§738
738Already-obtained-pardon fiducia can be a saving-faith act — but not the instrumental cause (it follows justification).
Object of fiducia: both remission to-be-obtained and already-obtained.
Two acts: before (instrumental cause) / after (effect).
Before: persuasion of Christ’s satisfaction for me + remission to be obtained.
After: persuasion of remitted sins + perseverance to life’s end.
Not all acts of justifying / special-mercy faith precede justification.
Latin · §738
The Latin is on each section page: §738
Wendelin: special-mercy faith — future, present, and past remission as object§739
739Other Reformed also split faith in special mercy into acts before/after justification.
Wendelin: before the act, not ‘already remitted to me’; rather ‘will come to me’.
In the justifying act: believes sins are being remitted — receives remission (Acts 26).
After: past application + future remissions.
Special object = remission future, present, and past.
Latin · §739
The Latin is on each section page: §739
Leiden Censure: present-tense remitting fiducia justifies — past-tense follows§740
740Leiden Censure (Rivetus): justifying fiducia ≠ already-perceived remission.
Formal act: believe sins are remitted to me now (present), not past/future as such.
General truth + personal ‘this promise is mine and received’ — then remission and fiducia are simultaneous.
‘I will be justified if I believe’ alone does not justify — need present reception of justice.
Past-tense belief follows justification.
One faith, three acts: disposing / properly justifying / conscience-pacifying.
Latin · §740
The Latin is on each section page: §740
Maresius: threefold faith-act — disposing, formally justifying, consoling§741
741Maresius (System, locus 11, Th. 57): a threefold act of faith must be marked in justification.
Disposing act: I believe Christ has merited remission for his own, and that my sins will be remitted if I repent and rest in his merit — with law-bred misery and the hunger of Matt. 5:6 setting the guilty under an absolving sentence yet to be heard.
Formally justificatory act: by the Spirit of adoption the absolving sentence is spoken into me now — present remission of past and future weakness-sins, never imputed to condemnation, innocence from Christ's imputed righteousness, and certain eternal life; simultaneous with actual justification.
Consolatory act: past-tense confidence that all sins were already remitted and condemnation is gone (Rom. 8:1), with trust that absolution stretches to daily falls sought in the Lord's Prayer — this follows justification.
So faith is saving condition three ways: before, with, and after justification.
Latin · §741
The Latin is on each section page: §741
Paraeus: special-mercy fiducia — before, in, and after justification§742
742Paraeus: faith in special mercy in the repenting sinner precedes justification by nature-order — as in the Publican who first cries for mercy, trusting pardon will come.
It accompanies the justifying act (sins are remitted to me now) and follows it (sins have been remitted — he goes home justified).
Special object: Gospel promise in future, present, and past tenses to me/you/him believing in the Son.
Before the act (by nature, not time): will be remitted; in the act: are remitted; after: have been remitted.
Latin · §742
The Latin is on each section page: §742
Rivetus and Baron: past-remission persuasio is faith’s fruit, not its justifying instrument§743
743Rivetus (and Baron’s stronger wording): faith defined as sure fiducia that remission is granted not only in general but to me in particular — even called saving faith’s chief specific act.
Yet their mind is not that past-tense persuasion (“sins have been remitted”) is the act by which we are justified.
They describe faith that way because such persuasion is a property true faith is apt to produce, and belongs to its perfection.
It is a real act of justifying faith (vs dead/historical), precious for peace and piety — but it follows justification; it is not the instrument.
Latin · §743
The Latin is on each section page: §743
Why define justifying faith by the consequent act — Ames on contested certainty§744
744Why define justifying faith by an act that does not justify but follows justification already done?
Because the later act presupposes the earlier, shows faith’s perfection more clearly, and most consoles believers.
Above all: the believer’s certainty of his own grace was the flashpoint with Roman doctors.
Ames (Bellarmine Enervated V.2): one faith both applies mercy in Christ and makes that application sure; enemies of grace attack that certainty — so many describe justifying faith by it, though sense of it may for a time be parted from faith.
Latin · §744
The Latin is on each section page: §744
Alting's two senses in which sins are already blotted out§745
745Some Reformed seem to grant that the justifying act is persuasion that our sins are already deleted and remitted through Christ.
No clash, they say, in God remitting because we believe them remitted — if “deleted” is heard two ways.
First: as to God’s decree and Christ’s death already undergone from that decree.
Second: as to efficacious application — Christ giving remission, believers receiving it by faith.
Alting: remission is given and applied while with sure fiducia we embrace Christ, persuaded that by decree his death has blotted out and expiated our sins.
Latin · §745
The Latin is on each section page: §745
Chamier: sins remitted before we believe — yet that faith does not justify§746
746Chamier: sins remitted to us before we believe; faith later than justification.
Yet the faith that sins are already remitted does not justify — it is wrought in, and required of, the already-justified.
No one of sound reason is justified without this faith; no one has this faith who is not justified.
Panstratia Catholica XIII.6.
Latin · §746
The Latin is on each section page: §746
Molinaeus: justification from eternity — faith gives the sense of it§747
747Du Moulin (Sedan): justification is from eternity — part of the election decree — unlike regeneration, which begins in time.
Sense of justification is given to believers at a certain time; regeneration’s start is first sparks of faith and first motions of repentance.
On his hypothesis: sins remitted before the sinner believes.
Faith justifies only inasmuch as through faith we have the sense of justification.
Latin · §747
The Latin is on each section page: §747
Molinaeus: fiducia is faith’s inseparable fruit — hope, security, quiet joy§748
748Du Moulin sets fiducia apart from that persuasion: fiducia rises from it as justifying faith’s perpetual companion — not faith itself, but faith’s effect, without which faith is not true.
Fiducia = firm hope, constancy, security, tranquillity against terror and trembling.
In his words: terrors shaken off, will quieted in peace, joy poured out, the believer calling on God with familiar liberty.
Faith is one thing, fiducia another — its inseparable fruit: once the mind firmly assents that Gospel promises are for me, that quiet joy follows by the Spirit of adoption.
Latin · §748
The Latin is on each section page: §748
Beza and Garissolius: fiducia is faith’s inseparable effect — verbal clash only§749
749Beza, Garissolius (and du Moulin with them): fiducia is not a part of faith but its inseparable effect — coheres with faith, yet is distinct from it.
Those who make fiducia faith’s chief part mean by the name that sure persuasion of God’s grace toward me and that Gospel goods are peculiarly mine.
Beza’s side grants that persuasion as part of faith, but reserves “fiducia” for the quiet, liberty, and constancy that rise from it.
Same thing; only the wording differs.
Latin · §749
The Latin is on each section page: §749
Reformed consensus: justifying faith specially applies the Gospel — schools differ how§750
750Common Reformed consent: justifying faith specially applies the general Gospel word and grace-promises to each believer.
Schools differ on what “application” means.
Many reduce it to the judgment that Gospel goods are peculiarly mine, and that I am and will be partaker of them.
So du Moulin, Ursinus, Paraeus, and Tilenus.
Latin · §750
The Latin is on each section page: §750
Baron: two applicative acts — mind’s persuasion and will’s ardent love§751
751Baron: the regenerate apply Christ’s merit and God’s mercy by two acts, not one.
First: sure mind-persuasion on God’s testimony — Christ has fully satisfied for our sins; remission, eternal justice, and life are given to us, freely, for Christ’s merit alone
Second: ardent love — the will embraces grace, looking for fuller sense now and clear vision hereafter.
Both required for fiducia (firm persuasion + desire); yet the first is fiducia’s formal essence, the second only concomitant — so grace is chiefly applied by the prior act.
Latin · §751
The Latin is on each section page: §751
Bucanus: apply Christ by mind’s judgment and heart’s desire — with Wendelin and Chamier§752
752Bucanus: Christ is applied not by mind’s judgment alone but also by the heart’s desire and apprehension.
Faith = from mind’s knowledge, approval, and special judgment, the will’s desire and grasp by which each privately applies crucified Christ with his benefits offered in Word and Sacraments.
Same line as Baron for all who count love and desire among justifying faith’s acts — Wendelin, Chamier, and others.
Latin · §752
The Latin is on each section page: §752
Perkins to Ames: post-justification persuasion vs pre-justification refuge-fiducia§753
753More carefully: after justification the believer applies promises by sure persuasion that the goods are his.
Before justification the repenting sinner applies them by refuge-fiducia — fleeing to God’s glory and mercy in Christ, seeking and longing with the whole heart, resting on God’s goodness, expecting liberation and saving good from God through Christ alone.
So Perkins, Davenant, Wittich, Ames — and that refuge-motion is what they mean by fiducia as faith’s chief part.
Latin · §753
The Latin is on each section page: §753
Living faith applies the whole Word practically — not Gospel promises only§754
754Some: the application that marks living saving faith vs historical/dead is not limited to Gospel promises — though those are its chief object.
True faith applies grace-promises and the rest of God’s Word, in its own way
Practically: refer everything in the Word to one’s own action and use.
Promises → judge highest good and blessedness there; redemption mysteries → seek consolation and conscience-peace; precepts → resolve to live by them.
Latin · §754
The Latin is on each section page: §754
English Confession: faith differently affected by each part of the Word — chiefly receiving Christ§755
755The mid-century English Confession seems to share that whole-Word application sense.
By this faith the Christian believes whatever God reveals, on God’s speaking authority, and is differently moved by each part: obeys commands, trembles at threats, embraces promises for this life and the next.
Chief saving acts: accept and receive Christ, and rest in him alone for justification, sanctification, and eternal life.
Latin · §755
The Latin is on each section page: §755
Placeus, Vermigli, Musculus: essential act is practical assent — especially to Gospel promises§756
756On that line, saving faith’s proper essential act = practical assent to the whole Word, specially to Gospel promises.
Placeus (Saumur): tenacious, efficacious persuasion of what God reveals — specially remission and eternal life through Christ.
Vermigli: assent so strong it draws fiducia, hope, charity, and good works as present weakness allows.
Musculus: consenting heart-assent to what the Word narrates or promises.
Latin · §756
The Latin is on each section page: §756
Historical vs saving faith — bare theoretical assent vs practical applying faith§757
757Common Reformed judgment: historical faith and saving/justifying faith must be sharply distinguished.
Historical: bare simple assent to God’s Word — from the Spirit, but stuck in theoretical intellect, not moving will or affections.
Saving: lights the mind and moves practice — will and affections; refers the Word to the believer’s use; specially applies God’s promises.
Historical faith only idly contemplates what it believes as if it did not touch him.
Latin · §757
The Latin is on each section page: §757
Same genus or mere homonym? — a philosophical quarrel, not a theological one§758
758Reformers quarrel: are historical and justifying faith species under one genus (univocal or analogical), or only homonyms?
Le Blanc: the question is merely philosophical — once the real difference is clear, Theology need not care which the school's terminology for it.
If we keep school usage: nothing blocks calling them species of one genus — common name and common thing: assent to God revealing, from the Spirit’s light.
Latin · §758
The Latin is on each section page: §758
Why Reformed definitions of justifying faith diverge — omit the common, mark the difference§759
759Reformed definitions of justifying faith diverge for two reasons.
First: many omit what it shares with historical faith and mark only the difference — so they skip the assent justifying faith still gives to the whole revealed Word.
Second: some define from one property, others from another.
Latin · §759
The Latin is on each section page: §759
Calvin, Beza, catechisms: define faith by persuasion of God’s goodwill — Molinaeus, Maresius, Alting§760
760Calvin, Beza, and popular catechisms define faith from the trust/conviction of God’s grace and goodwill that saving faith carries.
Calvin/Beza: firm certain knowledge of divine goodwill, founded on grace promised in Christ, revealed and sealed by the Spirit.
Short catechism: sure trust that the Father loves me for Christ.
Near them: du Moulin (firm assent that Gospel promises are true and peculiarly mine); Maresius (gift resting in and fiducially applying those promises); Alting (knowledge plus fiducial apprehension of grace in Christ the Redeemer).
Latin · §760
The Latin is on each section page: §760
Ames, Wittich, Mestrezat: define faith by refuge-fiducia fleeing to mercy in Christ§761
761Another definitional path: faith = the refuge-fiducia by which the repenting sinner flees to God, adheres, and leans on him for mercy through Christ.
Ames: heart’s rest in God as author of life/eternal salvation — freed from every evil, gaining every good.
Wittich: hunger and thirst for righteousness plus heart-rest in God as salvation’s fountain — committing the soul in straits and temptations.
Mestrezat: the repenting sinner’s refuge to God’s mercy in Christ.
Latin · §761
The Latin is on each section page: §761
Neither side denies the other’s act — assent, refuge, and consequent persuasion cohere§762
762Those who omit whole-Word assent in the definition still confess it is included or required.
Grace-persuasion definers do not deny prior refuge-fiducia fleeing to God for mercy.
Refuge-fiducia definers do not deny consequent persuasion of God’s love and goodwill.
The acts cohere; definitions spotlight different moments.
Latin · §762
The Latin is on each section page: §762
Do not define justifying faith by the consequent persuasion — or by refuge alone§763
763Ill-formed: defining justifying faith as sure persuasion that God’s goodwill and Gospel goods are ours.
That persuasion follows justification already done; weak faith can briefly stand without it.
Unreasonable to define justifying faith by an act that presupposes justification — and can be parted from faith — rather than by the act through which we are justified.
Also unreasonable to pin the definition on one act when several necessary acts concur — including those who mention only refuge-fiducia fleeing to God for grace.
Latin · §763
The Latin is on each section page: §763
Prefer fuller definitions — English Confession 1647: whole Word, chiefly receiving Christ§764
764Le Blanc prefers fuller, clearer definitions of justifying faith.
English Confession 1647: saving faith believes whatever God reveals, on God’s speaking authority, and is differently moved by each part — obeys commands, trembles at threats, embraces promises for this life and the next.
Chief acts: accept and receive Christ, and rest in him alone for justification, sanctification, and eternal life, by the covenant of grace.
Latin · §764
The Latin is on each section page: §764
Placeus preferred — tenacious efficacious persuasion; Vermigli, Musculus, Le Blanc’s own formula§765
765Le Blanc ranks Placeus’s definition most convenient, full, and brief: tenacious efficacious persuasion of what God reveals — specially remission and eternal life through Christ.
“Persuasion of revealed truth” marks what it shares with historical faith; “tenacious and efficacious” marks what sets justifying faith apart.
Vermigli: firm certain Spirit-breathed assent strong enough to draw fiducia, hope, charity, and good works.
Musculus: constant heart-assent to what the Word narrates or promises.
Le Blanc’s own: firm, practical, fiducial assent to all God reveals — specially Gospel promises.
Latin · §765
The Latin is on each section page: §765
The whole Word is faith's object, the gospel promises its special object§766
766Most Reformed: adequate/generic object of faith = the whole Word; proper/special = Gospel promises.
Not that promises belong only to justifying faith — historical faith also believes them true, as it believes the histories.
Promises are “proper” because faith as saving and justifying is specially conversant about them.
So: whole Word is object of the faith that justifies; Gospel promises are the object whereby it justifies.
Latin · §766
The Latin is on each section page: §766
“Proprie” means chiefly, not uniquely — covenant faith embraces mysteries too (Rom. 10)§767
767“Proprie” here = chiefly/principally, not uniquely — justifying faith is not only about promises.
Faith saves as condition of the gracious covenant (living faith working through love), not as perfect law-keeping.
Moses: do and live; Gospel: believe and be saved — and that faith also covers precepts and dogmas (e.g. The Resurrection).
Rom. 10: heart-belief and mouth-confession — so justifying faith includes assent to Gospel mysteries, not grace-promise alone (though that remains chief).
Latin · §767
The Latin is on each section page: §767
“Special mercy” as object — prefer saying grace-promises fiducially applied§768
768“Special mercy is justifying faith’s proper object” means: unlike historical faith, it applies divine-mercy promises personally — before justification trusting sins will be remitted, after believing they have been.
The phrase is obscure and open to slander.
Le Blanc prefers (with many): principal object = grace-promises apprehended with practical fiducial assent and applied to oneself — same substance, clearer words.
Latin · §768
The Latin is on each section page: §768
Notitia is prerequisite, not a constitutive part of faith — against Bucanus, with Ames and Wittich§769
769Reformed disagree on faith’s parts/acts.
Notitia (apprehension of what is to be believed), apart from assent: constitutive part (Bucanus) or only prerequisite (Ames, Wittich)?
Le Blanc sides with Ames/Wittich: you cannot rightly believe without some notion, but faith does not consist in that notion.
Bare notitia can sit in profane minds — even atheists know what Christians are told to believe — without a spark of faith.
Latin · §769
The Latin is on each section page: §769
Assent belongs to faith’s essence — Ames departs from common Reformed doctrine§770
770Some (Ames) doubt whether assent is faith’s formal essential act — calling assent an act of faith but locating faith itself in certain will-acts.
Le Blanc: Ames leaves common Reformed (and all Christian schools’) doctrine that assent belongs to faith’s essence.
To believe the Gospel as one ought is nothing but due assent — and Paul names believing God raised Jesus as a saving-faith act.
Latin · §770
The Latin is on each section page: §770
Love: not formal when faith is precise; essential when faith means faith working through love§771
771Is love a formal essential act of faith? Chamier, Wendelin, Wittich, Cocceius say yes; others no.
Le Blanc distinguishes: take faith precisely (apart from hope and charity) → love belongs to charity, not as faith’s formal act.
Take faith as the aggregate “faith working through love” (how most Reformed take it here) → intellect and will together; sincere love of God and Christ is essential — living faith cannot be conceived without it.
Latin · §771
The Latin is on each section page: §771
Four senses of fiducia — rest in God, grace-persuasion, fortitude, conscience-quiet§772
772Reformed speak variously of fiducia: some call it faith’s primary proper act; others only faith’s offspring/effect — and the name itself shifts.
Four acceptations Le Blanc repeats: (1) reclining on God as salvation’s fountain; (2) firm persuasion of obtained grace, pardon, and reconciliation; (3) spiritual fortitude against life’s evils; (4) conscience-quiet / spiritual security against servile fear.
Latin · §772
The Latin is on each section page: §772
Fiducia as fortitude or conscience-quiet — fruits only, not constitutive acts§773
773Fiducia as spiritual fortitude (sense 3) or conscience-quiet against servile fear (sense 4) is only faith’s fruit and effect.
Not a constitutive part or faith’s act properly so called.
All Reformed doctors agree here.
Latin · §773
The Latin is on each section page: §773
Refuge-fiducia: not formal when faith is precise; included in living faith’s aggregate§774
774Refuge-fiducia (leaning on God / fleeing to him for life and salvation) follows the same rule as love.
Take faith precisely (apart from other virtues) → not faith’s formal act.
Take faith as living faith working through love’s aggregate → this fiducia is included as a part.
Latin · §774
The Latin is on each section page: §774
Grace-persuasion fiducia: primary essential act, or only perfection’s fruit?§775
775Chief quarrel: second-sense fiducia = firm persuasion that I have obtained grace and that Gospel goods are mine.
Baron, Rivetus, Ursinus, Paraeus, Wendelin (and others): define faith by it; call it primary, chief, specific saving act — as if saving faith could not stand without it.
Perkins, Ames, Davenant, Wittich, Widmar, young du Moulin, English Confession 1647: it belongs to faith’s perfection, not inmost essence; proper to corroborated, not weak, faith; many truly justified lack it.
So: accidental/secondary/reflex act — better called faith’s fruit than its chief act.
Latin · §775
The Latin is on each section page: §775
Le Blanc holds the latter — grace-persuasion presupposes faith already in the heart§776
776Le Blanc’s earlier theses already took the Perkins–Ames side — and he still holds it.
Persuasion that I am reconciled and received into grace is secondary/accidental, not primary/essential.
Without special revelation it is only the conclusion of a syllogism: living faith working through love → reconciled; I find such faith in myself → therefore reconciled.
So the persuasion presupposes faith already in the heart — it cannot be faith’s essence.
Latin · §776
The Latin is on each section page: §776
Pious doubters still belong among the faithful — do not drive them to despair§777
777Experience: many godly people trust God’s Word and promises, flee to him, and plead for mercy — yet are not sure grace is already theirs, anxious about whether their faith and repentance are sincere enough.
No reason to cast them out of the truly faithful.
Console them: the faith by which they flee and thirst is itself the faith to which God promised remission and salvation.
To demand certainty of obtained grace as if without it there is no true faith is to pave the way to despair.
Latin · §777
The Latin is on each section page: §777
Even Baron’s line admits grace-persuasion follows justification — it is not the justifying act§778
778Separate question: which act is the one through which faith justifies?
Oddly, even those who call past-tense redemption/remission persuasion faith’s chief specific act (Baron, Rivetus, Wendelin, Ames, Paraeus) still admit it is not the act by which faith justifies.
It follows justification already done — they teach both at once.
Latin · §778
The Latin is on each section page: §778
Against Chamier: believing sins already remitted cannot be the justifying act§779
779Chamier (and some): justify by the act of believing sins are already remitted — Le Blanc: wholly false.
That fiducia presupposes justification already done.
They concede a man is justified and sins remitted before he believes — against all Scripture: wrath remains on the unbeliever; faith and repentance are conditions of promised remission.
The justified are in grace and accepted for eternal life — yet without faith one cannot please God, and still serves sin.
Absurd to justify by what only follows justification.
Latin · §779
The Latin is on each section page: §779
Chamier’s ‘all the justified have this faith’ proof proves too much — election parallel§780
780Chamier’s escape: faith “justifies” because every justified person eventually has this faith, and no one has it who is not justified.
Le Blanc: that proves too much — by the same logic we could say we are elected to grace through faith and good works, since every elect person eventually has them, and no one has them who is not elect.
Latin · §780
The Latin is on each section page: §780
Many Reformed still call non-justifying grace-persuasion faith’s specific act — against reason§781
781So not a few Reformed doctors, seeing the force of the argument, deny that grace-persuasion (certainty that my sins are forgiven in Christ) is the act by which faith justifies.
Yet they still call that same persuasion justifying faith’s proper and specific act, and feature it in their definitions.
Le Blanc: that too leaves right reason — you cannot make a non-justifying fruit the specific differentia of justifying faith, or define saving faith by what only perfects it.
Latin · §781
The Latin is on each section page: §781
Some split trust into future, present, and past forgiveness§782
782To save calling applying-fiducia the justifying act, some distinguish three moments in it: future (sins will be remitted), present (sins are being remitted), past (sins already remitted).
On their scheme: first only disposes; second formally justifies; third consoles by sensing justification done.
They call the consolatory sense “chief” because it most immediately comforts the faithful.
Latin · §782
The Latin is on each section page: §782
Justification is instantaneous — present-tense fiducia cannot be required of the pious§783
783Le Blanc: this triple cut is too subtle. Reformed doctrine holds justification indivisible and instantaneous — the moment the required condition is met, wrath ceases and acceptance begins for Christ’s sake.
No one can clock the instant of that last disposition so as to believe “sins are being remitted to me right now.”
Requiring present-tense fiducia traps many sincere penitents in scruples.
Enough for remission: sincere refuge to God’s mercy in Christ with trust of obtaining pardon.
Latin · §783
The Latin is on each section page: §783
Faith as instrument, condition, and disposition is one and the same§784
784Separating a 'disposing' act from a 'formally justifying' act is not sound..
Reformers: faith justifies not as an infused form, but as instrument apprehending Christ’s merit, or as covenant-of-grace condition God imputes for Christ — which carefully weighed are the same.
Faith is not a physical instrument; only a moral one, because God promised remission to believers through living efficacious faith — i.e., the gracious covenant’s condition.
Moral disposition = the condition under which the benefit is received; so moral instrument, moral disposition, and condition coincide.
Therefore do not distinguish disposing faith from formally justifying faith.
Latin · §784
The Latin is on each section page: §784
The question means last proximate disposition — not Rivetus’s present-remission fiducia§785
785Some faith-acts dispose nearer, some remoter, to justification.
Among the Reformed the real question is: which act makes faith the last proximate disposition on which justification follows immediately and infallibly?
Rivet, Wendelin, Pareus, and Maresius answer: present-tense fiducia that my sins are specially being remitted now.
Le Blanc cannot assent, for the reasons already given.
Latin · §785
The Latin is on each section page: §785
Baron’s fiducia of pardon-to-be-obtained more probable — Wittich denies certainty as essential§786
786More probable: Robert Baron — the instrumental justifying act is fiducia of pardon to be obtained.
Others deny this if “fiducia” means certain faith-persuasion of remission (past or future) as essential; so Wittich.
They still allow, among required acts, hope of obtaining pardon — Scholastic fiducia spei.
Latin · §786
The Latin is on each section page: §786
Ames/Davenant refuge-fiducia still only part of the last disposition — do not isolate one act§787
787Still more probable: Ames, Davenant, Pierre Du Moulin fils, and others — the chief specific act is refuge-fiducia: clinging to God, leaning on him, fleeing to his mercy for grace and pardon.
Le Blanc’s candid caveat: do not tear saving faith’s acts apart so justification is pinned on one alone.
Refuge-fiducia is part of the last proximate disposition that infallibly brings justification — but not the whole; other acts belong there too.
Latin · §787
The Latin is on each section page: §787
Formal justifying act is complex — intellect and will informed together§788
788So the formal proper act by which saving faith justifies should be stated more generally — as including several particular acts that constitute that faith.
Most Reformed doctors agree: justifying faith is not one simple habit or act, but a complex of acts/habits informing intellect and will together.
Latin · §788
The Latin is on each section page: §788
The justifying act is trusting assent to the whole Word of God§789
789So the formal act of saving justifying faith — the condition by which we are proximately disposed to justification, and through which Scripture says we are justified — is best stated as practical fiducial assent to the whole Word of God, especially the Gospel promises.
That assent embraces every act that constitutes living saving faith; it is God's appointed means of sharing Christ's benefits and the condition to which Scripture attaches remission and the rest of salvation.
As soon as such assent is present, for Christ's sake one ceases to be under wrath and begins to be accepted to eternal life — which is justification itself. No one shares those benefits before that assent.
Latin · §789
The Latin is on each section page: §789
Justifying application extends to practical use of the whole divine Word§790
790I also side with those who refuse to restrict justifying faith's distinctive application to either grace-persuasion or refuge-trust alone.
Extend it to practical consideration of the whole Word: trembling at threats, obeying commands, fixing hope on promises, and drawing consolation, gratitude, and love from redemption's mysteries.
Latin · §790
The Latin is on each section page: §790
Opponent wrongly attacks Le Blanc for denying assurance is justifying faith's formal act§791
791From the Reformed doctrine just unpacked, that learned opponent who charges the Reformed with subverting Christian ethics attacks me without cause — as if my Certainty theses deserted common Reformed teaching.
His grievance: I deny that certain absolute trust that one's sins are already remitted is justifying faith's proper formal act — the condition or instrument of justification before God.
Latin · §791
The Latin is on each section page: §791
Ames: justifying trust leans on Christ — special assurance is later and separable§792
792Most Reformed doctors — Ames clearest — do not make already-granted remission the condition or instrument of justification.
Ames: we are justified by will's trust that leans on Christ / God's mercy — which naturally precedes believing sins are already remitted. Faith's justifying object is Christ (or mercy in him), not the proposition 'my sins are forgiven.'
Saving 'trust' here means choosing and resting on a sufficient means, not absolute persuasion of a future good — as one trusts friends or wealth.
general acceptance of the Word is not saving; special 'God is my God' assent flows from faith rather than being its first act. Justifying trust sits between general assent and special grace-possession — and the latter can be temporarily absent in true believers.
Latin · §792
The Latin is on each section page: §792
Davenant: refuge-embrace always justifies; vivid sense of pardon is faith's daughter§793
793Davenant agrees with Ames: 'trust' names two things.
First — embracing Christ with both arms to obtain pardon, grace, and glory — always followed by justification, whether or not the sinner instantly feels remission gained.
Second — vivid persuasion of pardon already obtained — is justifying faith's daughter, born only after much exercise of faith and holiness.
Latin · §793
The Latin is on each section page: §793
Young Du Moulin: refuge-trust justifies; sense-trust is perfection, often delayed§794
794Young Du Moulin uses Davenant's distinction: refuge-trust (fleeing to God, embracing Christ) is justifying faith's formal cause and instrument.
Sense-trust — feeling one has already grasped Christ and received pardon — is perfection, not essence; many justified believers lack it for a time.
Latin · §794
The Latin is on each section page: §794
Perkins: access to the throne justifies; 'I believe my sins remitted' is highest, often absent§795
795Perkins: the faith-act justification immediately follows is access to the throne of grace to find mercy in Christ.
The fifth, highest degree — distinct 'I believe my sins are remitted' — is often missing in true children of God whom mercy does not forsake.
Catechisms that define faith as full persuasion of God's love toward us describe faith at its summit, not its essence.
Latin · §795
The Latin is on each section page: §795
Wittich (via Widmar): remission-assurance accidental; essential acts are assent, love, refuge-trust§796
796Wittich (Leiden), following Widmar: trust that sins are already remitted is accidental — an effect of strengthened faith, not justifying faith's essence.
Weak believers may truly believe yet be unable to persuade themselves they have or will receive remission.
Essential acts: general assent to revelation; special assent that Christ is sufficient Savior for those who flee to him (including me if I desire righteousness); sincere love of Christ; trust of certain help in trials.
Resting in Christ as sole fountain of salvation is essential; persuasion of past/future remission can be lacking in weak but real faith.
Latin · §796
The Latin is on each section page: §796
Walaeus & Mestrezat: we are justified by receiving Christ, not by believing remission already past§797
797Walaeus: the first justifying faith-act is receiving Christ with his merit unto coming remission — not believing remission already past — via will's trust after general assent.
Mestrezat's definition matches: justifying faith is the penitent sinner's refuge to God's mercy in Christ.
Latin · §797
The Latin is on each section page: §797
Martyr, Musculus, Zanchi define faith without making remitted-sins persuasion the primary act§798
798Martyr and Musculus never make already-obtained remission the primary justifying act — their definitions omit it.
Musculus: constant heart-assent to what the Word narrates or promises. Martyr: firm Spirit-breathed assent that draws trust, hope, charity, and good works — trust as will's affection (effect), not mind's persuasion (formal act).
Zanchi locates the formal act in trust of obtaining pardon/righteousness/life through Christ — not persuasion that they are already ours.
Latin · §798
The Latin is on each section page: §798
Westminster 1647 separates saving faith (ch. 14) from assurance (ch. 18)§799
799The 1647 Anglican Confession's framers are especially clear: formal essential faith is not assurance of grace already received.
Ch. 14 treats saving faith; ch. 18 treats certainty of being in grace — and says a true believer may long lack that certainty, await it, and struggle before obtaining it.
Latin · §799
The Latin is on each section page: §799
Even Baron, Rivet, Wendelin, Pareus, Maresius deny past-remission trust is the justifying act§800
800Even the doctors the opponent cites — Baron, Rivet, Wendelin, Pareus, Maresius — expressly deny that trust in already remitted sins is the act by which we are justified.
Baron: trust of pardon still to be obtained instruments justification; trust of pardon already obtained follows it.
Rivet and company distinguish three tenses (sins to be remitted, now being remitted, already remitted) and make only the present tense formally justifying — a subtlety Le Blanc rejects, yet it still refutes pinning past remission persuasion on them as the justifying act.
They may call assurance chief or specific for consolation and to discriminate saving from historical faith, and because Rome contested it — not because it instruments justification.
Latin · §800
The Latin is on each section page: §800
Elder Du Moulin defines by complete faith yet keeps weak faith without full assurance§801
801Elder Du Moulin defines faith as assent that Gospel promises are true and mine — yet refuses to expunge from the faithful those who have not reached that degree.
God commands such trust but does not give it to all at the same time or measure; weak unfeigned faith without that persuasion remains saving.
His definition describes faith's complete perfect stature — not the bare essence without which faith cannot exist (as Ames and Perkins noted).
Latin · §801
The Latin is on each section page: §801
Le Blanc's denial of remitted-sins persuasion as formal act has wide Reformed backing§802
802Fair readers — and the opponent's conscience — should judge whether denying remitted-sins persuasion as faith's formal justifying act deserts universal Reformed doctrine, or foists a novel fringe view.
Le Blanc's side includes Zanchi, Martyr, Musculus, Perkins, Davenant (Dort subscriber), Ames, Mestrezat, young Du Moulin, Walaeus, Widmar, Wittich, and the Anglican Confession (~30 years earlier).
Even Rivet, Wendelin, Pareus — plus Baron and Maresius — teach the same point in express words, though Le Blanc does not fully approve their wider account on this question.
Latin · §802
The Latin is on each section page: §802
Judge Reformers by what they teach ex professo, not by strained inferences§803
803The opponent boasts no Reformer would accuse him of misrepresentation while claiming their common sense makes obtained-remission trust faith's formal act.
Better to judge Reformers by what they teach when they treat this question head-on than by strained side-inferences — especially when many doctors expressly reject his 'common' doctrine.
Latin · §803
The Latin is on each section page: §803
Second charge: Le Blanc calumniates Rome for stating what is truly Reformed consensus§804
804Second charge: not only do I hide true Reformed doctrine under a novel private opinion, but I falsely brand Rome as calumnious for stating what really is Reformed consensus.
Le Blanc will answer this calumny charge next from his own opening thesis.
Latin · §804
The Latin is on each section page: §804
Opponent quotes Le Blanc's Thesis I listing Rome's four imputed calumnies on justification§805
805To convict Le Blanc, the opponent cites Thesis I's list of calumnies Rome often pins on Protestants regarding justification:
(1) all persons can/ought by certain faith believe their sins remitted and themselves just before God;
(2) with the same firmness as believing Christ is God's Son and world's Redeemer;
(3) such persuasion so necessary that without it none is truly faithful/just;
(4) true saving faith consists in that persuasion as its proper chief act — justifying even those who are wicked without good works.
Le Blanc names Bellarmine and Becanus as sources who suppose or expressly fasten these on the Reformed.
Latin · §805
The Latin is on each section page: §805
Issue is common-consent dogma — not whether some Reformed gave occasion for the charge§806
806The real question is not whether some Reformed gave occasion for the charge.
It is whether Reformed theologians teach those four points by common consent as received faith-articles nearly all subscribe — as the opponent claims. Le Blanc says affirming that is calumny.
Defense needs only many celebrated Orthodox Reformed who reject the imputation; a few who taught or seemed to imply it does not prove school-wide dogma while others contradict without being branded heterodox.
Latin · §806
The Latin is on each section page: §806
First calumny answered: remitted-sins persuasion is not Reformed formal act of faith§807
807Briefly, taking the charges in reverse: it is calumny to say Reformed theologians teach by common consent that faith's formal justifying act is each believer's certain persuasion that sins are remitted and he is just before God — and that without that persuasion none is truly faithful, as if denying a fundamental article.
Perkins, Davenant, Ames, Mestrezat, Du Moulin, Walaeus, and Wittich following Widmar expressly deny that saving faith's formal act is already-obtained-grace certainty; it is rather fleeing to God and leaning on him for mercy through Christ — and the former trust can be absent even from the justified for a time, as also the Presbyterian Anglican Confession teaches.
Musculus and Peter Martyr likewise place faith's essence in Spirit-wrought firm heart-assent that draws fiducia, hope, charity, and good works — not in remitted-sins persuasion.
Latin · §807
The Latin is on each section page: §807
Second point: own-justification certainty is not held as firm as faith that Christ is God's Son§808
808Not all Reformed doctors teach that each believer must be as firmly sure of personal justification and eternal salvation as of the dogma that Christ is God's Son and the world's Redeemer — so calling that common consent is false accusation.
Many Reformed already grant that own-salvation persuasion can be separated from faith for a long time and belongs only to faith's accidental perfection — so it cannot bind with the same firmness as the Christ-article, which no one can lose even briefly and still remain truly faithful.
Latin · §808
The Latin is on each section page: §808
British Dort deputies: assurance persuasion may be vivid, languid, or null — below dogmatic faith§809
809The British Dort deputies, chiefly Bishop George of Llandaff and Davenant, state for their church: assurance-persuasion lacks certainty that forever rules out contrary fear — sometimes vivid, sometimes weak, sometimes null in heavy temptation.
Its weakness comes first because personal trust sits below dogmatic faith: Catholic articles bind assent as immediate principles, while special-faith truth is only assumed; the conclusion cannot be firmer than its weaker premise — experimental marks often doubted or clouded by temptation.
Latin · §809
The Latin is on each section page: §809
Opponent misreads Dort V.9 as equating assurance with divine-faith certainty§810
810Given that the British deputies' votes shaped Dort's Canons and their judgment stands in the acts, the opponent has little ground to read Dort V.9 as defining own-grace persuasion equal in kind and certainty to divine faith in immediately revealed articles.
Dort V.9 says the faithful can and are certain, according to the measure of faith, that they remain living church members, have remission, and eternal life — not that this certainty matches assent to the chief revealed articles.
Readers should ask whether the carping Learned Man reads Dort better than the deputies who drafted and first signed its decrees.
Latin · §810
The Latin is on each section page: §810
Ames with the British: 'my sins are remitted' is a deduced conclusion, lesser certainty than principles§811
811Ames aligns with the British: answering Bellarmine's framed question — can one without special revelation be certain with divine-faith certainty that sins are remitted? — Ames says Bellarmine fails to distinguish degrees: principles immediately revealed versus deduced conclusions, and faith-in-itself versus fiducia in apprehension or hope.
Once ambiguities are cleared, Ames defends the affirmative against Rome's denial — but not with equal certainty across all that is called divine faith.
Because 'my sins are remitted' is a deduced conclusion, not an immediately revealed principle, faith holds it with lesser certainty than the principles.
Latin · §811
The Latin is on each section page: §811
Ames: faith-in-itself requires greater certainty than fiducia born from faith§812
812Ames further distinguishes faith-in-itself from fiducia that rises from faith — the trust by which we grasp a present good or hope a future one.
Greater certainty belongs to faith itself than to that born fiducia, even when the fiducia is loosely called faith.
So when believers are said to be divinely certain of accepted grace or coming salvation, Ames means fiducia from faith, not justifying faith as such — and that fiducia has lesser certainty.
Latin · §812
The Latin is on each section page: §812
Many Reformers: calling assurance an act of faith does not equalize it with 'Christ is God's Son'§813
813Many Reformers expressly teach graded certainty within faith: some assents rest on revelation alone; others mix revelation with report, reason, or sensory experience — yet both count as acts of faith.
Equal firmness does not follow: maximum certainty belongs to revelation-alone articles; mixed conclusions vary with the weaker premise — as Le Blanc already taught, and many Reformed doctors openly say.
So calling own-grace persuasion an act of faith does not prove common Reformed consent that it matches certainty that Christ is God's Son and the world's Redeemer.
Latin · §813
The Latin is on each section page: §813
Even Rome: not every 'divine faith' assent equals Catholic dogmatic certainty — Catharinus & Vasquez§814
814Even inside the Roman school, not every assent labeled divine faith matches Catholic dogmatic certainty.
At Trent, Catharinus held a just man can be divinely certain of his own grace; Vasquez calls divine faith both the penitent's trust of pardon-to-come and the justified man's trust of pardon obtained — yet neither equates that private faith with Catholic certainty.
Trent's canon that none can know with faith-certainty he has obtained grace added 'to which falsehood cannot be subject' with an eye to Catharinus — who afterward still kept his view and re-read the decree.
Latin · §814
The Latin is on each section page: §814
Rivet and Daillé citations: dispute heat can force soft readings; they would not desert Ames/British sense§815
815The opponent's Rivet and Daillé citations fail: from a few words he claims they gave own-grace fiducia the same certainty as faith in the fundamentals.
Even the most learned, caught in dispute heat, let slip things that need softening back to a sound sense.
Le Blanc doubts that, if warned, those doctors would have left the Ames/British sentence already laid out.
Latin · §815
The Latin is on each section page: §815
Two celebrities' opinions are not common Reformed consent against Ames and the British deputies§816
816Even granting Daillé and Rivet differed from Ames and the British — giving own-remission fiducia the same certainty as article-faith — that does not make their view common Reformed consent.
Both men held peculiar opinions many Reformed opposed.
Why weigh Reformers by those two rather than by Ames and the Anglican deputies to Dort?
Latin · §816
The Latin is on each section page: §816
Last charge: opponent reads 'all and each men' as 'all the faithful' and cites Pareus§817
817Last calumny charge: Le Blanc said Rome calumniously pins on the Reformed a common-consent teaching that all and each men can and ought by certain faith believe their sins remitted and themselves just.
The opponent re-reads 'all and each men' as 'all the faithful,' then cites Pareus to make that the real Reformed common doctrine — hence not calumny.
Latin · §817
The Latin is on each section page: §817
'All men' means Gospel hearers in external communion — even the vicious — not only the faithful§818
818Pareus was unnecessary: Le Blanc's own theses already prove Reformed common doctrine that each of the faithful can and ought be certain of grace without special revelation, and that such certainty is commonly called faith-certainty — so lack of it marks infirmity, not unbelief of the fundamentals.
The opponent's conjecture fails: 'all and each men' did not mean only the faithful.
Nor did Le Blanc mean Rome charges a duty on absolutely every human without exception; he meant all Gospel hearers in external church communion — even those who are wicked.
Latin · §818
The Latin is on each section page: §818
Rome assumes even the vicious must believe themselves just; Reformed teach they are on the path of perdition until living faith§819
819Le Blanc did not claim Rome expressly says the Reformed teach every Gospel hearer in external communion — however he lives — must by certain faith believe himself just; rather Rome's anti-Reformed disputations manifestly assume that.
The opponent's book keeps pressing that, for Calvinists, even those who are wicked and dying flagitious need only firm belief that grace if that were the formal justifying act.
If that assumption were right, every external church member would be bound to believe himself just whatever his life; but Reformed sense is the opposite: such persons must believe they are on the path of perdition until they truly renounce vice and believe with a faith efficacious through love (Galatians 5:6) — only then may they believe themselves just and reconciled through Christ. The contrary is atrocious calumny.
Latin · §819
The Latin is on each section page: §819
End of Part One: Le Blanc has kept common Reformed teaching§820
820Pars I close: Le Blanc has not deserted common Reformed doctrine or foisted a private opinion as school teaching.
His complaint stands: Rome calumniously imputes the four points as if by Reformed common consent.
The opponent's charges of deceitful dissimulation and of Le Blanc's own calumny are undeserved; the eloquent declamations built on that rotten base collapse without needing a line-by-line chase.
Latin · §820
The Latin is on each section page: §820
Pars II opens: Roman absolute faith is Spirit-moved assent to all God has revealed§821
821Pars II opens the Roman comparison: for Rome's doctors, faith taken absolutely is Spirit-moved and Spirit-inspired assent to everything God has revealed to human beings.
The motive of that assent is the truth and authority of God who reveals.
Latin · §821
The Latin is on each section page: §821
The Roman view: one faith may be dead or living§822
822Rome distinguishes two states of that same faith: it may stand apart from God's love and other pious works — as in many sinners — or be joined to love and good works.
Apart from love it is called dead and idle; joined to love it is living and effective.
Latin · §822
The Latin is on each section page: §822
Jaubert: credere Deo without charity is dead; credere in Deum living in the just alone§823
823Jaubert of Arles, against Molinaeus's Clypeum, unfolds the split at length.
Credere Deo is supernatural mind-assent to whatever God revealed because God said it — possible without charity, and then called dead for lack of charity's life.
Credere in Deum is living faith animated by charity, found only in the just, and through it the person hopes for the fulfillment of the promises.
Latin · §823
The Latin is on each section page: §823
Formed vs unformed: charity is external improper form making faith meritorious§824
824The usual Roman School distinction is formed versus unformed faith: unformed is faith alone without charity; formed is faith joined to charity and love.
Charity is called faith's form — not an internal form that constitutes its essence, but an external, improper form that gives faith a relative standing: it profits to eternal life and is, they say, meritorious of salvation.
Latin · §824
The Latin is on each section page: §824
Estius: charity perfects faith so it merits; one habit is not another's subject§825
825Estius: charity is not faith's essential form, and one habit is not another's subject.
Rather, through charity faith is perfected and formed so as to be meritorious and to profit to eternal salvation — as charity is called the form of all other virtues.
Latin · §825
The Latin is on each section page: §825
Valencia: charity is metaphorical form only; faith and charity are distinct virtues§826
826Gregory of Valencia agrees: theologians say charity perfects faith as a form, yet not as an essential or even accidental proper form — faith and charity are species-distinct virtues perfecting different powers.
Charity may only metaphorically be called faith's form by analogy to a proper form that perfects its subject.
Latin · §826
The Latin is on each section page: §826
Scripture cue: faith working through love and James's dead faith make charity like soul to body§827
827Their cue for calling charity faith's form is Scripture: Paul describes saving faith as faith that works through love, and James calls faith without charity's works dead.
Form is what something lives and acts by; so charity stands to faith as soul to body.
Latin · §827
The Latin is on each section page: §827
Dead faith is still God's gift and true in itself; the wicked assent inwardly but use faith badly§828
828Rome still calls dead, unformed faith a divine gift that merits the name of true faith — even while saying its holders do not believe well or as they ought.
Bad Christians' assent to the Word is inwardly real and God-inspired, yet they misuse faith, miss its due end, and omit what faith commands.
Stapleton: the act without charity is good in itself, but not well done because it is not aimed at the ultimate good.
Latin · §828
The Latin is on each section page: §828
Dead faith can be called true or not by respect; only charity-animated faith truly profits§829
829Rome allows dead faith to be called true or not by respect, and can reserve the title of true faith for formed faith.
The Ethicen opponent's analogy: a legitimate king, bishop, or baptized believer may still fail the perfection due to the name — yet the name is not simply denied.
So faith left in those who fell from baptismal grace by other sins than unbelief is true faith; yet in a good sense only charity-animated faith is called true, because that alone profits, makes us God's children, and seats Christ in the heart — backed by Fathers and Rome's public Office.
Latin · §829
The Latin is on each section page: §829
Stapleton: dead faith fictive for perfect justice, not fictive as to faith's own virtue§830
830Stapleton likewise: dead, unformed faith may be called feigned or hypocritical with respect to the life and truth of perfect justice.
It is not feigned with respect to faith itself and the virtue proper to faith.
Latin · §830
The Latin is on each section page: §830
Scholastics dispute whether unformed faith is a virtue: name-fight, not thing-fight§831
831Scholastics split on whether unformed faith is a virtue: Thomas says no; Durandus and Bonaventure say even dead faith is a virtue — but the fight is largely about the name.
Affirmers take virtue generally as a habit of mind agreeing with right reason and divine law; in that sense Rome does not deny unformed faith is a virtue, binding the intellect in obedience of faith.
Deniers reserve virtue for what makes one live rightly and simply good; on that sense all concede that without charity neither faith nor any morally good habit is a virtue.
Latin · §831
The Latin is on each section page: §831
Living and dead faith are one species; charity adds only external relative perfection§832
832Rome refuses to make living and dead faith different species: they differ only by accidental perfection and remain one faith in species.
Faith may be found with or without charity while keeping its essence; charity when present adds only an external, relative perfection.
Latin · §832
The Latin is on each section page: §832
The same faith with or without charity: common Roman view, not dogma§833
833Common Roman teaching even allows the same numerical faith to be formed or unformed as charity comes and goes — Peter's faith intrinsically the same under either label.
Same-species living/dead faith is defined dogma; same-number continuity is common and approved by modern doctors, but not equal in certainty and not a dogma — some older Scholastics opposed it.
Latin · §833
The Latin is on each section page: §833
Valencia/Tapper/Estius: Trent defined species-same faith without charity; number-same is certain but not defined§834
834Valencia: accidents do not multiply the essence — formed or not is accidental to faith — so same-species faith with or without charity is of the faith.
Trent settled against heretics that true Catholic theological faith can exist without charity in faithful sinners; it did not define numerical identity.
Numerical sameness is now so common that the opposite is called rash; Tapper and Estius concur that species-sameness is de fide and number-sameness highly probable.
Latin · §834
The Latin is on each section page: §834
Rome rejects calling dead faith historical: it assents to all God's Word on God's testimony§835
835Rome refuses the Protestant label historical for dead faith.
Dead faith does not traffic in histories alone: it assents to histories, dogmas, and promises in God's Word alike.
And it does not believe on human historian-authority, but on the testimony of God speaking and revealing in the Word.
Latin · §835
The Latin is on each section page: §835
All Rome: only living, charity-formed faith actually justifies; Aquinas and Becanus§836
836Setting the historical label aside: all Roman doctors confess dead faith without charity does not profit to salvation or justice, and no faith actually saves and justifies unless it is living and effective through love.
Aquinas: unformed faith is not a virtue; formed faith is, because we are justified only through what has the nature of a virtue.
Becanus for Catholics generally: faith can exist unformed, but justifies only when formed by charity.
Latin · §836
The Latin is on each section page: §836
Dead unformed faith still first disposition to justice (Stapleton)§837
837Even after granting with Stapleton that dead unformed faith profits neither salvation nor justice, Roman doctors still call faith as such, charity present or absent, the first and most necessary disposition toward justice.
In itself faith is the soul first act of union with God; by not-yet-formed faith charity is sought so that faith may later be formed, provided the prayer faith prompts is used (Stapleton, De Justif. 8.17).
Latin · §837
The Latin is on each section page: §837
Absolute faith is justification foundation and root (Jaubert/Arnold)§838
838Rome therefore calls absolute faith, Spirit-moved assent to the whole Word, the foundation and root of justification: from it justice before God begins to sprout, and without it no one reaches justice.
Yet bare assent without charity cannot carry anyone to justice or salvation, any more than a foundation without walls and roof makes a house; Jaubert via Arnold says faith without charity-working is a roofless house and fruitless tree (Adv. Molinaei Clypeum 1.40.5).
Latin · §838
The Latin is on each section page: §838
Only formed faith actually justifies; unformed may be called justifying as disposition§839
839Common Roman teaching: only formed living faith actually justifies; yet not-yet-formed faith is still a necessary prerequisite disposition and may be called justifying in that preparatory sense, though alone it remains useless and justifies no one.
On Paul justified by, from, and through faith, some Romans read living formed faith working through love; others take faith absolutely as the first disposition without which justification cannot be reached. Stapleton records both without rejecting either (De Justif. 8.16-17).
Latin · §839
The Latin is on each section page: §839
Unformed justifying faith means active faith birthing charity, not idle speculation (Vasquez)§840
840When Romans call not-yet-formed faith justifying as root and foundation, they do not mean idle speculative faith, but an active faith that begins to work through good works, somehow generates charity, and presses toward it without yet fully possessing it.
Vasquez: only the faith-act that stirs affection counts as root and foundation in act (Disp. 210.7.54); Stapleton likewise ties not-yet-formed faith to obtaining charity through the prayer faith prompts (De Justif. 8.17).
Latin · §840
The Latin is on each section page: §840
Justifying faith object includes all revealed: promises, threats, precepts, dogmas§841
841Roman doctors place in justifying faith object everything revealed to the Church in God's Wordrdrd: grace-promises, but also threats, precepts, and dogmas.
Faith saves and justifies not only by embracing grace-promises, but also by assenting to dogmas, believing mysteries, and receiving threats and precepts with fitting obedience and reverence.
Latin · §841
The Latin is on each section page: §841
Principal object still Christ grace and mercy (Stapleton; Trent sess.6)§842
842Rome still grants that justifying faith chief object is God grace and mercy in Christ offered in the Gospel to believing penitents; Stapleton confirms this from Trent sess. 6 c. 6.
Christ the Mediator and his redemption are principal when faith disposes to justification, yet not the sole proper object; faith also regards the other revealed objects while that disposition is underway.
Latin · §842
The Latin is on each section page: §842
Special mercy certain promise is presumption, not faith necessary object (Bellarmine)§843
843Roman doctors refuse to count a certain promise of special mercy among justifying faith objects; Bellarmine treats that as presumption rather than faith (De Justif. 1.4; 1.8).
Vasquez and others deny special mercy is a necessary faith-object, as they say heretics invent, while still requiring particular trust in divine promise for justification; what they reject is that each must believe his own sins already remitted as faith necessary object.
Latin · §843
The Latin is on each section page: §843
Proper act of justifying faith is assent; notitia denied as faith act (Bellarmine)§844
844Rome unanimously locates justifying faith proper act in assent to everything God revealed in the Word delivered to the Church, because of divine authority and testimony.
They deny that knowledge (acquaintance, understanding, or awareness) is faith act; Bellarmine even says faith stands against scientific understanding and is better defined by ignorance than by knowledge (De Justif. 1.7).ge (De Justif. 1.7).ge (De Justif. 1.7).
Latin · §844
The Latin is on each section page: §844
Notitia means evident distinct knowledge; rude confused apprehension suffices for faith§845
845When Romans deny faith is notitia and oppose faith to scientia, they mean evident or at least distinct accurate cognition, not every grasp of the object.
Believers need not see evidence in the mysteries themselves, nor have the clear grasp of teachers who explain and defend them; a rude confused apprehension, as in the unlearned who believe Trinity and Incarnation, is enough, and faith properly sits in assent rather than in that apprehension.
Latin · §845
The Latin is on each section page: §845
Faith never without some apprehension; apprehension precedes faith but is not faith§846
846Rome still grants that faith never lacks some apprehension, at least rude and confused, of what is believed.
In the believer there are two: apprehension and judgment or assent; apprehension properly is not faith but something that precedes it.
Latin · §846
The Latin is on each section page: §846
Implicit Church-faith alone insufficient; explicit Creed articles required for salvation§847
847Rome concedes that merely believing in general what the Church believes, with no explicit grasp of any mystery, does not suffice for salvation.
Private persons may hold many dogmas only implicitly, but each believer needs some express explicit cognition of at least the principal Creed articles; that cognition may still be crude and confused...
Latin · §847
The Latin is on each section page: §847
Accurate divine science useful and laudable though not required for salvation§848
848Even while holding that implicit faith in most dogmas, and only rude confused notitia of the principal articles, can suffice for salvation, Rome does not deny the usefulness of deeper divine science.
Such science kindles love of God; learners who advance deserve praise, while perpetual learners who never reach truth deserve blame.
Latin · §848
The Latin is on each section page: §848
Bellarmine De Justif. 1.7 summarizes apprehension, double assent, faith vs science§849
849Bellarmine De Justif. 1.7 gathers the preceding points: believer has apprehension plus assent; rude rustic apprehension is not properly notitia; distinct theological notitia is not required for faith.
He splits assent into evidence-following (notitia) and authority-following (faith), citing Augustine; mysteries above reason are believed not understood, so faith is better defined by ignorance than science, yet divine science remains useful and laudable.
Latin · §849
The Latin is on each section page: §849
Vasquez: justifying faith is assent not perfect understanding; against Calvin exact knowledge§850
850Vasquez Disp. 209.3: justifying faith is assent, not perfect understanding of the mysteries.
Against a Calvinist-sounding demand for accurate distinct cognition able to explain and defend dogmas, he holds that rude believers assenting on testimony alone have enough for justifying faith; only explored exact science is excluded, not every notitia.
Latin · §850
The Latin is on each section page: §850
Valencia: explicit faith for Apostles Creed; implicit enough for other truths in laypeople§851
851Valencia distinguishes explicit faith (immediate assent to a truth) from implicit faith (assent wrapped inside another act with a different immediate object), as when believing Scripture is God Word implies all it contains.
In the time of grace everyone must explicitly believe the Apostles Creed articles; other scriptural or defined truths may be held only implicitly by lay faithful not charged to teach and confirm others.
Latin · §851
The Latin is on each section page: §851
Estius: explicit faith of life-necessary articles and publicly taught dogmas§852
852Estius: every Christian owes distinct explicit faith to articles whose distinct cognition is needed to order life rightly.
Dogmas publicly obvious in church teaching — by preaching, feasts, ceremonies — must be held explicitly by all not justly hindered from hearing them, especially where the Church presses hard against grave heresies (Sent. 3 Dist. 25 q. 2).
Latin · §852
The Latin is on each section page: §852
Today Rome denies persuasion of own remitted sins as faith-act; Cologne/Cassander dissent noted§853
853Present Roman consensus refuses to make persuasion that one has obtained mercy and remitted sins part of the faith that justifies; such persuasion is treated as rash presumption, not the act by which one is justified.
Cassander cites earlier Cologne Enchiridion theologians who required believing not only general remission for penitents in Christ, but also that one own sins are remitted through faith, together with a new penitent affection.
Latin · §853
The Latin is on each section page: §853
Catharinus: private divine faith of remitted sins possible without being Catholic faith-act§854
854Catharinus denies that persuasion of obtained pardon is an act of Catholic faith or a requirement for justification.
Yet he allows the justified, without special revelation, a private divine faith that their sins are remitted when they experience in themselves the conditions under which God promised remission; Vasquez notes such assent can be divine faith if drawn from revealed principles plus evident experience (Disp. 209.3).
Latin · §854
The Latin is on each section page: §854
Vasquez: persuasion of being justified can be private divine faith and somehow aids justification§855
855Vasquez classifies duly believing one sins are remitted and that one is justified as private divine faith, specifically different from Catholic dogmatic faith (Disp. 209.4).
Such belief can arise from conjectures under the Spirit impulse rather than as a revealed proper object; even when it does not remove all fear without special revelation, it is God gift and somehow helps toward justification.
Latin · §855
The Latin is on each section page: §855
Cassander: adoption-certainty follows justification; not required to obtain it§856
856Cassander grants that justifying faith naturally yields certainty of adoption and reconciliation, and a sensed grace wrought by the Spirit.
Yet that certainty of remitted sins follows justification; it is not a condition required to obtain justification or under which remission is promised.
Latin · §856
The Latin is on each section page: §856
Common Rome: fiducia of mercy to be obtained is not justifying faith act but distinct from faith§857
857Roman school common teaching: fiducia of pardon and mercy still to be obtained from God is not an act of justifying faith but something distinct from faith.
They urge this hard against Protestants in the faith-nature disputations of Bellarmine, Valencia, Stapleton, and others.
Latin · §857
The Latin is on each section page: §857
Yet Trent lists hope and fiducia of divine mercy among dispositions to justification§858
858Rome still counts that fiducia among the necessary prerequisite dispositions to justification; Trent sess. 6 c. 6 lists hope and trust of divine mercy among adult dispositions.
Trent sequence: grace-stirred hearing-faith, free movement to God, belief of revealed promises especially justification of the ungodly in Christ, salutary fear, turning to mercy, hope with trust God will be propitious for Christ sake, and beginning to love him as justice fountain.
Latin · §858
The Latin is on each section page: §858
Fiducia not act of absolute faith but included in living formed faith (credere in Deum)§859
859When Romans say fiducia is not a faith-act, they mean absolute faith in its proper nature, not living formed faith (believing in God))), which alone actually saves and which includes fiducia and love among its acts.
Jaubert (Clypeus 1.40.8-11) and Lombard via Augustine: living faith is not assent alone but also mercy-trust flowing from charity; believing in God means loving, going into, clinging, and being incorporated into his members.
Latin · §859
The Latin is on each section page: §859
Vasquez: private faith of the promise necessary alongside Catholic faith for hope and justification§860
860Vasquez not only puts fiducia inside living faith but names as faith the penitent persuasion that God will remit one sins and justify him.
Beside Catholic faith of universal dogmas and promises he requires a private promise-faith that God will not fail with efficacious help; without that peculiar faith, hope of pardon — itself a necessary disposition — cannot stand, so Trent sess. 6 c. 8 faith as salvation beginning/root covers both Catholic and private promise-faith (Disp. 210.5).
Latin · §860
The Latin is on each section page: §860
Romans distinguish two special applications of promises (Jaubert)§861
861Roman doctors do not simply deny special self-application of grace and salvation promises; they distinguish two appropriations.
Divine-faith certainty that one is already among God true sons they reject; moral certainty with trust expecting fulfillment they approve (Jaubert, Clypeus 1.40.9).
Latin · §861
The Latin is on each section page: §861
Both schools: Spirit-wrought faith is idle or love-working§862
862From this slice and what precedes, both Roman and Reformed schools agree Spirit-authored divine faith is either idle without good works or active working through love.
Latin · §862
The Latin is on each section page: §862
Romans with Reformed: idle faith dead, hypocritical, useless to save§863
863Rome with the Reformed grants idle workless faith is rightly called dead and hypocritical, useless for salvation and justice, saves and justifies no one, and is not believing well as one ought.
Latin · §863
The Latin is on each section page: §863
Reformed grant historic faith a Spirit gift and intellect perfection§864
864Reformed freely grant Rome that historic faith — assent to the Word that does not yet move the will to good deeds — is among God gifts and an intellect perfection lighting saving truth.
Those so gifted are greatly culpable for not using that light for their own salvation, since by nature it shows the way of justice and salvation.
Latin · §864
The Latin is on each section page: §864
True faith name-fight: Reformed reserve true for saving; Rome allows both senses§865
865Whether dead idle faith is true faith is largely a matter of terminology: Reformed reserve true for saving faith; Rome often allows true also for real Spirit-gifted assent.
Even Romans who restrict true to living faith still call dead faith true as non-feigned assent, Scriptural faith, and a Spirit gift lighting saving good — which Reformed do not deny.
Latin · §865
The Latin is on each section page: §865
Historic vs dogmatic: Romans misread Reformed historic faith§866
866Rome dislikes the Reformed historic label and prefers dogmatic, but most Romans misread historic as mere human assent to Scripture stories.
Reformed historic faith names divine assent to the whole Word that remains idle and speculative — commonly called dead faith.
Latin · §866
The Latin is on each section page: §866
Formed and unformed: external form for salvation-profit, not essence§867
867Reformed reject informis/formata as if charity were faith inner form; Rome means only an external form that makes faith profit for salvation, not essence.
Aside from the barbarous, unscriptural phrasing, Le Blanc finds nothing else to blame in that Roman usage.
Latin · §867
The Latin is on each section page: §867
Seeming clash: same species as dead faith yet dead faith profits nothing§868
868Rome common teaching that saving justifying faith is not specifically distinct from dead unformed faith seems to clash with their own admission that dead faith profits nothing for salvation or justice.
Latin · §868
The Latin is on each section page: §868
Resolution: same species or number; only living faith actually justifies§869
869Rome holds living formed faith the same kind (even the same number) as dead, yet living sses by external accidental perfection; only living efficacious faith actually saves and justifies.
Salvation-texts they refer to living formed faith; not-yet-formed as disposition means active faith beginning to work and birth charity, not idle speculation (Stapleton; Vasquez).
Latin · §869
The Latin is on each section page: §869
Whole question reduces to specific vs accidental difference — small once living alone saves§870
870Rome can say justifying faith is not specifically other than dogmatic/historic yet still join Reformed in granting only living efficacious faith actually saves.
The dispute shrinks to specific/generic vs merely accidental difference — scholastic and small once both sides attribute salvation to living not dead faith.
Latin · §870
The Latin is on each section page: §870
If Romans call dead faith justifying, they mean remote disposition only§871
871When some Romans label dead idle faith justifying, they mean remote disposition, not actual justification.
Reformed press only that living efficacious faith disposes infallibly and proximately — and Rome agrees on that point.
Latin · §871
The Latin is on each section page: §871
Definition clash: Roman firm assent vs Reformed fiducia definitions§872
872Rome unanimously defines faith as firm assent to all God has revealed because of the Revealer authority; Reformed definitions of justifying faith look more varied.
Some Reformed keep assent but add efficacy and focus on grace-promises; most define by fiducia applying Christ merit, or heart-rest in God as author of eternal life.
Latin · §872
The Latin is on each section page: §872
Rome defines faith absolutely (living and dead); Reformed define the living add-on§873
873Rome scopes the definition to absolute faith common to living and dead — a definition Reformed also use for faith as genus.
Reformed justifying-faith definitions mostly name only what living faith adds beyond faith in general.
Latin · §873
The Latin is on each section page: §873
Loose Roman and tight Reformed definitions do not negate shared content§874
874Rome's loose definition does not deny that living faith is practical and effective trust, including mercy.
Reformed tight definitions do not deny firm assent to the whole Word; they spotlight what most distinguishes living justifying faith from historic dead faith.
Latin · §874
The Latin is on each section page: §874
Object: both sides — whole Word, yet grace-promises principal (Stapleton/Trent)§875
875Reformed grant Rome that justifying faith object covers all God Word contains; Rome wrongly charges a promises-only restriction.
Rome likewise grants Gospel promises as principal (Stapleton from Trent) while refusing restriction to promises alone — so little controversy remains here.
Latin · §875
The Latin is on each section page: §875
Special mercy object: antecedent remitted vs to-be-remitted (Cassander/Cologne)§876
876The live fight is whether special mercy is justifying faith object and chief part — Protestants usually yes, Rome no.
Special mercy may be antecedent (already remitted) or still to be obtained; some Reformed and even Cologne/Cassander treat antecedent remitted-sins persuasion as justifying, but many Reformed put to-be-remitted trust as the justifying object.
Latin · §876
The Latin is on each section page: §876
Vasquez requires belief in coming pardon, most Roman doctors deny it§877
877Vasquez requires such faith that is to be remitted;
Most Roman doctors still deny special mercy however taken as faith object — denying particular remitted or certainly-to-be-remitted belief as faith proper act.
Latin · §877
The Latin is on each section page: §877
Yet Rome requires mercy-fiducia for justification — partly logomachy§878
878Rome still requires resting trust on divine mercy with hope of remission, so some of the clash is a fight over words.
Reformed special mercy as object usually means non-antecedent mercy under trust is counted as faith; Romans deny chiefly antecedent mercy as a faith object while distinguishing faith from trust, yet still require trust in divine mercy for justification.
Latin · §878
The Latin is on each section page: §878
Reflex certainty of already-received grace: Reformed secondary act; Rome allows sure fiducia§879
879Most Reformed make antecedent remitted-sins certainty a reflexive secondary faith-act after justification, not the primary justifying act — which Rome denies as faith.
Yet Rome allows so sure a fiducia of obtained remission that it expels doubt and anxiety, nearly Protestant; and Catharinus/Vasquez even call that persuasion an act of private divine faith.
Latin · §879
The Latin is on each section page: §879
Notitia: Rome grants apprehension, explicit chief articles, and useful growth in knowledge§880
880On the concept of understanding, Rome grants Reformed that some apprehension is needed to conceive faith, and explicit knowledge of chief articles for saving faith.cles for saving faith.cles for saving faith.
Implicit or rude cognition may suffice for many dogmas, yet clearer knowledge is useful and praiseworthy and should be pressed according to calling and capacity.
Latin · §880
The Latin is on each section page: §880
Reformed grant essence in assent not notitia; notitia not strict science§881
881Reformed grant Rome that faith essence is assent rather than notitia, though some knowledge is included or presupposed.
That included knowledge is not strict science (evident cognition through causes) nor even always distinct accurate perception of mode.
Latin · §881
The Latin is on each section page: §881
Not every dogma needs explicit grasp; privates need not pastor-level defense§882
882Reformed do not require from every believer explicit apprehension of every dogma; knowing fundamental principal mysteries expressly is enough.
Even for those principal mysteries, privates need not the distinct accurate intelligence by which doctors and pastors defend and prove them.
Latin · §882
The Latin is on each section page: §882
Rome disputes in vain as if Reformed put faith in notitia and exact science§883
883Rome argues in vain as if Reformed located faith in notitia rather than assent, and as if every believer must have exact accurate distinct cognition able to explain and defend mysteries like a doctor or minister.
Latin · §883
The Latin is on each section page: §883
Reformed should not over-read Bellarmine ignorance over science line§884
884Reformed should not charge Rome with requiring zero cognition for private faith or preferring ignorance to knowledge.
Bellarmine faith better by ignorance than science is harsh phrasing, but means science as evident knowledge we lack regarding faith-objects — not dissent from Reformed doctrine.
Latin · §884
The Latin is on each section page: §884
Assent: common to historic and living; specific justifying act beyond bare assent (Ames)§885
885A few Reformed deny assent is a faith-act; most number it among faith acts. Rome puts principal act in assent to the whole Word; Reformed deny that for living faith specifically.
Rome speaks of absolute faith; Reformed say assent is common to historic and living, so the specific saving act lies beyond bare assent — Ames means assent does not mark off saving from historic faith.
Latin · §885
The Latin is on each section page: §885
Special application as practical use of the Word — Rome agrees faith must be efficacious§886
886Reformed commonly teach special application of grace and salvation promises; Rome seems to reject it.
But if application means living faith is not idle speculation but turns the Word to practice and the believer use, Rome already grants faith must be efficacious and active to justify and save.
Latin · §886
The Latin is on each section page: §886
Persuasion-application: same twofold Roman distinction as in XLI§887
887If special application means persuasion that grace and salvation promises specially belong to me, Rome rejects it only with the XLI distinction.
Divine-faith certainty of already being among God sons is condemned; moral certainty with trust expecting fulfillment is approved.
Latin · §887
The Latin is on each section page: §887
Issue is whether application is faith-act or only fiducia-act (Vasquez names it faith)§888
888The real question is not whether the believer may/should apply grace promises, but whether that application is a faith-act (Reformed) or only a trust-act (Rome)
Even so, some Romans including Vasquez still name that persuasion about obtained or future grace as faith.
Latin · §888
The Latin is on each section page: §888
Most Reformed join fiducia to faith; Rome distinguishes absolute faith but includes fiducia in living faith§889
889Most Reformed admit application belongs to fiducia yet call it a faith-act because they join fiducia to faith; a minority treat fiducia as effect only.
Rome distinguishes fiducia from absolute faith, but expressly includes fiducia in living faith.
Latin · §889
The Latin is on each section page: §889
Love likewise: not absolute-faith act for Rome, yet included in living formed faith§890
890On dilectio some Reformed deny it is a faith-act, others affirm; all Romans say love is not an absolute-faith act but another virtue.
Yet they freely grant living formed faith includes love, and credere in Deum means loving God and tending into God.
Latin · §890
The Latin is on each section page: §890
Closing logomachy: both sides agree living faith includes trust and love§891
891Much of the fiducia/love fight is verbal: Reformed mean living faith as distinct from historic when they number trust and love among faith acts.
Rome denies those as acts of absolute faith common to dead and living, yet grants that living faith as such includes trust and love as its acts — so the Roman comparison block closes in shared substance.
Latin · §891
The Latin is on each section page: §891
Reformed disagree: some place faith subject in intellect alone (Molinaeus, Baron)§892
892Reformed are not of one mind on which faculty is faith's subject.
Molinaeus and Baron place the proper subject in intellect alone: no faith-act is elicited by the mind.
Latin · §892
The Latin is on each section page: §892
Amyraut: faith's subject is intellect beyond controversy§893
893Amyraut (Theses de Fide 1.15ff) treats intellect as faith's seat beyond serious dispute.
To have faith = to believe = to be persuaded of truth; persuasion enters by reasons into the intellect.
Latin · §893
The Latin is on each section page: §893
Intellect-only party: whole form of faith resides in mind assent§894
894For this party the whole essence of faith sits in intellect alone.
Proper acts: know the Word and assent — both intellective, none other.
Latin · §894
The Latin is on each section page: §894
Yet they mean practical intellect: assent moves the will by effects§895
895Intellect here = practical mind: faith's proper act is practical assent that moves the will.
Subjectively in the intellect, yet effective in the will through inseparable effects.
Latin · §895
The Latin is on each section page: §895
Tilenus: primarily in intellect, secondarily in will as it moves it§896
896Tilenus: faith primarily and properly in intellect; secondarily in will as mover.
Like moral knowledge: subjective in mind, effective in will when it commands action.
Latin · §896
The Latin is on each section page: §896
Baron: faith in intellect by essence, yet belongs to will by origin, annexed act, fruits§897
897Baron: essence in intellect (even fiducia), yet faith touches will by origin, annexed love-act, and fruits.
Assent is often called will-commanded and free (Augustine: none believe unwilling); love co-instant; sanctification follows.
Latin · §897
The Latin is on each section page: §897
All grant will-fruits; Amyraut denies will-command needed for assent§898
898Reformed agree faith's fruits touch the will; they quarrel whether assent is will-commanded.
Amyraut: faith follows Spirit-disposed intellect like sensation follows a fit organ — no will-imperium needed.
Latin · §898
The Latin is on each section page: §898
Others with Baron: pious affection must precede assent (Ames)§899
899Baron's side: some will-affection must precede assent.
Ames: pious affection toward God is among assent's antecedents (Medulla 1.5).
Latin · §899
The Latin is on each section page: §899
Chamier: faith is voluntary intellect-act commanded by will (Thomas)§900
900Chamier (Panstratia 3.12.4): faith is a will-commanded intellect act (with Thomas).
Science assents by evidence; theology's obscure truths need the will to move assent — else no assent at all.
Latin · §900
The Latin is on each section page: §900
Ames places faith essentially in will alone (five concurrents)§901
901Ames (Medulla 2.5): faith's constituting acts are acts of the will; knowledge does not constitute; assent is effect.
Essentially in will alone — nearly the reverse of the intellect-only party.
Latin · §901
The Latin is on each section page: §901
Ames in Bellarmine Enervatus: will-seat with antecedent intellect assent — seeming clash§902
902Ames (Bellarmine Enervatus 4.4.1) seats justifying faith in will yet requires antecedent intellect-assent and grants consequent intellect virtue.
Apparent clash with assent-as-effect is eased if assent follows pious affection but precedes resting/election acts.
Latin · §902
The Latin is on each section page: §902
Middle Reformed view (most common): faith in both faculties as aggregate§903
903Most Reformed take a middle: justifying faith formally in both intellect and will.
Not one simple habit — an aggregate of intellect- and will-elicited acts.
Latin · §903
The Latin is on each section page: §903
Chamier: faith is love, and so an act of the will§904
904Chamier: faith is in intellect and will; syllogism — love is act of will; faith is love; therefore act of will.
True faith = believing in God = loving by believing (Augustine).
Latin · §904
The Latin is on each section page: §904
Wendelin: faith not simple virtue — knowledge, assent, trust span powers§905
905Wendelin: same will-argument; faith is not a simple virtue.
Parts (knowledge, assent, trust) do not all belong to one power.
Latin · §905
The Latin is on each section page: §905
Bucanus: faith lives in the soul, in both mind and will§906
906Bucanus: faith's subject is the human soul.
Mind: knowledge, judgment, consent to Word/promise; will and heart: apprehension/embrace.
Latin · §906
The Latin is on each section page: §906
Rivet: justifying faith joins intellect and will in one habit§907
907Rivet: justifying faith's subject is intellect and will (knowledge/assent vs trust).
Justifying faith is one habit through the joining of parts, not one simple numerical habit.
Latin · §907
The Latin is on each section page: §907
Alting and many: promise offered to mind and will as true and good§908
908Alting: faith's subject is partly intellect, partly will — grace-promise known as true and embraced as good.
Walaeus, Trelcatius, Paraeus, and many agree (Alting Loci 1.13).
Latin · §908
The Latin is on each section page: §908
Le Blanc's own: saving faith depends somehow on will as free good work (1 Peter 1)§909
909Le Blanc's own first point: saving faith somehow depends on the will by origin.
It is a free good work God rewards with salvation (1 Peter 1) — hence voluntary.
Latin · §909
The Latin is on each section page: §909
Yet true faith is not bare arbitrary assent without solid reasons§910
910True faith is not bare arbitrary assent without reason.
Word-objects are obscure in themselves, yet believers are moved by fit reasons that God truly testifies.
Latin · §910
The Latin is on each section page: §910
Perceiving those reasons depends on grace-changed will affections§911
911Grasping faith's reasons somehow hangs on the will: as one is affected, so one judges.
Grace must change will-affections so the mind can weigh motives; faith rises from judged truth, not bare will-imperium — yet pious affection opens the door.
Latin · §911
The Latin is on each section page: §911
From will as cause ≠ in will as subject (like commanded contemplation)§912
912Will-dependence does not by itself make the will faith's subject.
Like free contemplation: commanded by will, yet elicited and seated in mind alone.
Latin · §912
The Latin is on each section page: §912
Faith precisely vs other virtues: simple assent habit in intellect alone§913
913Take faith precisely against hope/charity: one simple deep simple assent to the Worddd.
So taken, seat is intellect alone — truth is intellect's object, good is will's.
Latin · §913
The Latin is on each section page: §913
Living faith as aggregate: includes love, desire, trust — will also subject (Galatians 5:6)§914
914Usually 'faith' names an aggregate: assent plus love, desire of grace, and resting trust.
That living/saving/formed faith (faith working through love, Galatians 5:6) has will as subject too.
Latin · §914
The Latin is on each section page: §914
Conciliation of intellect-only and both-faculties; Ames will-only improbable§915
915Intellect-only and both-faculties views can be reconciled by the twofold sense.
Ames's will-only view is improbable: dropping assent as faith-act rewrites the word's common sense.
Latin · §915
The Latin is on each section page: §915
Rome: faith subjectively in intellect alone, yet will commands assent (Estius; 1 Corinthians 1:18; 2 Corinthians 10; Romans 4)§916
916Rome places faith subjectively in intellect alone, yet grants will concurs as commanding principle (Estius Sent. 3 dist. 23)...
Religious objects rarely admit reason's exam (1 Corinthians 1:18); will must lead assent into Christ's obedience (2 Corinthians 10), as Abraham did not consider his dead body (Romans 4).
Latin · §916
The Latin is on each section page: §916
Thomas and Sylvester: believing with the heart means believing willingly§917
917Thomas on Romans 10:10: believing with the heart = by the will; one can do outward cult unwilling, but not believe.
Sylvester: heart-belief excludes fiction and marks will-commanded saving faith vs coerced demonic/sign-faith (Romans 10:10).
Latin · §917
The Latin is on each section page: §917
Rome's intellect-only subject is of absolute faith; living formed faith occupies will too§918
918Rome's intellect-only claim covers absolute faith in itself.
Living formed faith, even for them, seats trust and love in the will as elicited acts.
Latin · §918
The Latin is on each section page: §918
Contarini and Cajetan: faith begins and ends in will; Bonaventure both powers§919
919Contarini: faith begins in obedient will, yields intellect-assent and promise-trust, and ends again in will.
Cajetan (John 6) and Bonaventure: believing in God joins intellect and will / cognitive and affective powers.
Latin · §919
The Latin is on each section page: §919
Verbal clash: absolute-faith subject vs living-faith subject§920
920Some Reformed concede intellect-alone as proper subject; most claim both faculties — Rome usually denies.
Much is verbal: Rome means absolute faith (dead or living); Reformed mean living faith, which Rome also seats partly in will via trust and love.
Latin · §920
The Latin is on each section page: §920
Whole subject-of-faith dispute is philosophical, not piety§921
921Le Blanc: the subject-of-faith fight is philosophical, not piety.
Piety needs living embrace of the Gospel; mind-vs-will faculty questions can wait for philosophers.
Latin · §921
The Latin is on each section page: §921
Next: faith's connection with love and works — Reformed: inseparable§922
922Shift: connection of faith with love and good works.
Reformed consensus: true saving faith is inseparable from charity — light never without heat.
Latin · §922
The Latin is on each section page: §922
Reformed teachers will not call the assent of the wicked saving faith§923
923Reformed grant Spirit-lit theoretical assent in the vicious — yet deny it the true/saving name.
James: such faith does not save; 'true' is reserved for living efficacious faith inseparable from charity (James 2).
Latin · §923
The Latin is on each section page: §923
Rome: true saving faith separable from charity and works§924
924Rome: true saving faith can exist without charity and works — and remain after charity is cast away.
Spirit-moved real assent counts as true faith even when dead and unformed.
Latin · §924
The Latin is on each section page: §924
Rome still calls dead faith saving, as a distant preparation§925
925Rome admits dead faith does not actually save, yet still titles it saving/justifying as remote disposition.
On that naming, saving faith can exist apart from charity and works.
Latin · §925
The Latin is on each section page: §925
Can living faith separate from charity? Divided vs composed sense§926
926Rome distinguishes: in divided sense living faith can become dead by losing charity.
In composed sense living (=actually saving) faith cannot exist without charity.
Latin · §926
The Latin is on each section page: §926
Shared ground, and a quarrel over calling preparatory faith saving§927
927Both sides: Spirit-gifted assent without charity exists in the wicked and actually saves no one; Reformed allow remote preparation.
Name-fight: should remote-disposing faith be called true/saving? Better style reserves those names for faith that actually saves.
Latin · §927
The Latin is on each section page: §927
Rome grants living faith never without charity; Reformed grant fall from living love§928
928Rome grants: living faith never without charity; no actually-saving faith without works of love.
Reformed also grant: once-living faith can lose love, cease justifying for a time, and leave the person unaccepted.
Latin · §928
The Latin is on each section page: §928
Polish Thorun Confession: regenerate can lose true faith while in known sin§929
929Polish Reformers at Thorn: false charge that the once-justified cannot lose grace while sinning at will.
Regenerate persevering in known sin retain for that time nor true faith nor the grace of justification — new damnation-guilt unless renewed to repentance.
Latin · §929
The Latin is on each section page: §929
Paraeus and Baron: habitual faith in mortal fallers does not justify§930
930Losing true faith in known sin means separation from love — faith ceases saving/justifying.
Paraeus and Baron: habitual-only faith in mortal fallers is interrupted and does not justify for that time.
Latin · §930
The Latin is on each section page: §930
David's fall shows living faith can separate from charity's works for a time§931
931Saints' falls prove living justifying faith can for a time lose charity's works without becoming absolute unbelief.
David's months of adultery and Uriah's murder (2 Samuel 11) kept Word-assent yet not saving love — under the guilt of damnation for that interval.
Latin · §931
The Latin is on each section page: §931
British Dort judgment on David and Peter: justifying faith can cease for a time§932
932British Dort theologians: regenerate David and Peter could fall into damnable guilt and lose present fitness for heaven.
Election made their final salvation certain; yet if death had taken them impenitent in those sins, neither could have been saved — justifying faith can cease for the interval before renewed repentance.
Latin · §932
The Latin is on each section page: §932
Justificare in Scripture usually forensic: declare just, not make just§933
933Justificare (Heb. hitsdik, Gk. Dikaioo) is usually forensic in Scripture.
It means declaring or acknowledging as just the one accused—not making the unjust just.
Latin · §933
The Latin is on each section page: §933
God justified by men; wisdom justified by her children§934
934Wherever God is justified by men (Ps 51), the sense is forensic victory in judgment.
Mt 11: wisdom justified by her children; Lk 7: people baptized by John justified God against Pharisees.
Latin · §934
The Latin is on each section page: §934
Man justifying himself: asserting innocence§935
935Same forensic sense when a man justifies himself—asserts innocence or claims righteousness.
Lk 10 lawyer; Lk 16 Pharisees who justify themselves before men.
Latin · §935
The Latin is on each section page: §935
Justify as a judge's act: defend the humble; condemn bribery§936
936Justify also names a judge's act: Ps 82 justify the humble and orphan.
Isa 5 woe on judges who justify the wicked for bribes.
Latin · §936
The Latin is on each section page: §936
Justification opposed to condemnation§937
937Clearest forensic use: justification set against condemnation (Prov 17; Matt 12).
Job 9: self-justification still meets the mouth's condemnation.
Latin · §937
The Latin is on each section page: §937
Some Protestants make forensic sense perpetual; most allow real change§938
938Some Protestants claim forensic sense is perpetual and never means real change.
Most (and Le Blanc) disagree: Dan 12 justify many = instruct unto righteousness.
Latin · §938
The Latin is on each section page: §938
Ecclesiasticus 18: do not wait until death to be justified§939
939Ecclus 18:22 resists a bare forensic gloss.
Aim: repent and become holy now—vernacular: do not wait till death to be good.
Latin · §939
The Latin is on each section page: §939
Rom 8:30: learned Protestants include sanctification under justification§940
940Rom 8:30: some top Protestants read justify as Spirit-wrought making holy, not bare acquittal.
Inhering holiness must sit somewhere in the chain; stuffing it under glorify is forced.
Latin · §940
The Latin is on each section page: §940
1 Cor 6:11: justified with washed and sanctified—real change§941
9411 Cor 6:11: justified listed with washed and sanctified—Spirit renews inwardly.
Bare penalty-acquittal would anticlimax after washed; washing includes real cleansing.
Latin · §941
The Latin is on each section page: §941
Titus 3: regeneration needed that we may be justified§942
942Titus 3: God regenerates by the Spirit so that, justified by grace, we hope for life.
If regeneration is prerequisite to being counted justified, justification here includes sanctification.
Latin · §942
The Latin is on each section page: §942
Beza: justification broadly includes imputation and sanctifying efficacy§943
943Beza, Zanchi, Bullinger, Leyden: justification can include inward righteousness given.
Beza: broad justification = imputation plus Spirit's sanctifying efficacy.
Latin · §943
The Latin is on each section page: §943
Zanchi: second sense of justify is to make the unjust just§944
944Zanchi: justify (1) acquit vs condemn; (2) make the unjust just—parallel to sanctify.
Cites 1 Cor 6:11 washed / sanctified / justified.
Latin · §944
The Latin is on each section page: §944
Thysius: justification sometimes seems to include sanctification§945
945Leyden Thysius: given tight connection, justification sometimes seems to embrace sanctification as consequent.
Cites Rom 8:30; Tit 3:7.
Latin · §945
The Latin is on each section page: §945
Bullinger: washed, sanctified, justified name the same thing diversely§946
946Bullinger on 1 Cor 6:11: different words for the same truth.
Washed→baptism; sanctified→Spirit; justified→justifying faith.
Latin · §946
The Latin is on each section page: §946
Calvin: regeneration under justification possible but not necessary§947
947Calvin: Rom 8 / Tit 3 could stretch justification to regeneration's continuous grace—but usual Pauline sense is free imputation.
He allows rare wider use; nothing blocks restricting to remission.
Latin · §947
The Latin is on each section page: §947
Apoc 22:11: justify means grow more just, not bare declaration§948
948Almost all Protestants deny forensic sense at Rev 22:11.
Justify there = grow more just/pious from already just—progress in righteousness.
Latin · §948
The Latin is on each section page: §948
Roman doctors: Becanus—justify three ways in Scripture§949
949Roman consensus (Becanus): Scripture uses justify three ways—make just, make more just, declare just.
Justification likewise: acquisition, increase, or declaration of righteousness.
Latin · §949
The Latin is on each section page: §949
Bellarmine: acquisition, increase, and forensic declaration§950
950Bellarmine: justification = acquire righteousness, increase it, or forensically declare it.
Summer-heat analogy: not only cold→hot but hot→hotter = just→more just.
Latin · §950
The Latin is on each section page: §950
Romans admit forensic sense: Rom 2:13 factores legis§951
951Romans themselves grant forensic justify at Rom 2:13 (Estius: held/declared just).
Tapper + Augustine: sometimes pronounce/reckon just, not only gift with righteousness.
Latin · §951
The Latin is on each section page: §951
Rom 8:33 forensic: God who justifies vs accusation§952
952Rom 8:33: many Roman interpreters read justify forensically against accusation/condemnation.
Toletus, Pererius, Sasbout/Estius: judge-pronouncing the elect just.
Latin · §952
The Latin is on each section page: §952
Protestant schools adopt only the forensic sense in justification disputes§953
953Protestant school disputes adopt only the forensic sense of justification.
Before God it means absolving the sinner from due penalties—condonation of punishment.
Latin · §953
The Latin is on each section page: §953
Protestants distinguish justification from sanctification; Chamier on word swap§954
954Protestants distinguish justification (absolution) from sanctification (inward cleansing)—inseparable yet distinct.
Chamier allows occasional Scriptural word-swap; Rev 22:11 is inherent-progress sense.
Latin · §954
The Latin is on each section page: §954
Denying justification by inherent works does not deny true grace-wrought righteousness§955
955Denying justification by inherent works does not deny the real righteousness that comes from grace, which God accepts and rewards.
Point: no inherent work survives strict justice without mercy—acquittal is mere grace in Christ.
Latin · §955
The Latin is on each section page: §955
Imputed Christ's righteousness: passion and obedience made ours§956
956Imputed Christ's righteousness is his passion and obedience given as truly ours.
By its merit we are loosed from the law's curse—exclusion and eternal fire.
Latin · §956
The Latin is on each section page: §956
Faith alone means living efficacious faith as sole instrument§957
957Sola fide means living, work-bearing faith—not dead or idle faith—as the sole condition and instrument.
Romans agree on the thing itself when calumny is stripped away.
Latin · §957
The Latin is on each section page: §957
Protestants not abusing words: distinct names for distinct benefits§958
958Two inseparable but different benefits deserve two school names: justification vs sanctification.
Scripture most often uses justify for judicial absolution / being reputed just.
Latin · §958
The Latin is on each section page: §958
Roman school: justification includes real abolition and infused righteousness§959
959Romans: justification = not only penalty remitted but sin abolished and inward righteousness obtained.
First vs second justification: make the ungodly just; then make the just more just.
Latin · §959
The Latin is on each section page: §959
Roman inherent righteousness: accepted and rewarded, not strict-law standing§960
960Roman justify-by-inherent-righteousness does not mean surviving strict law without mercy.
Means grace-given inherent righteousness God accepts and will reward with kingdom glory.
Latin · §960
The Latin is on each section page: §960
The Roman view: we are just by new inward righteousness, not imputation§961
961Romans denying imputed justification still grant Christ's merit frees from hell's pains.
They deny imputation is the form of the name just/holy—that comes from new Spirit-wrought righteousness.
Latin · §961
The Latin is on each section page: §961
Not by faith alone but also by works: conversion acts and growth§962
962Roman not-faith-alone-but-works does not mean properly meriting remission.
Means: bare assent is not the sole condition—conversion acts needed; the justified grow by works—Protestants concede the substance.
Latin · §962
The Latin is on each section page: §962
Chemnitz: no fight over words if Fathers teach reconciliation rightly§963
963If remission is free in Christ's merit alone, extending justify to cover inward renewal is no crime.
Chemnitz: no word-fights with Fathers who rightly teach reconciliation, remission, adoption.
Latin · §963
The Latin is on each section page: §963
Brentius takes justification to include renovation; Protestants spare him§964
964Brentius folded renovation into justification; Melanchthon pushed back on the mechanism.
Gerhard: wider Latin sense of the term is not itself the Pontifical error—Protestants spare Brentius.
Latin · §964
The Latin is on each section page: §964
Borrheus and Reformers: Scripture sometimes uses justification for sanctification§965
965Even many Reformers grant Scripture sometimes uses justification to cover sanctification.
Borrhaus (if citations hold): Pauline justify/glorify packs reconciliation, Christ's righteousness, regenerating gift—dissension verbal, not real.
Latin · §965
The Latin is on each section page: §965
Open question: Paul's justify—forensic only or also inward renewal?§966
966Still open: in Paul, is justify only forensic absolution (Protestants) or also Spirit-wrought renewal (Romans)?
Where doctrine agrees and analogy of faith holds, leave lexical liberty—Protestants already differ among themselves on Dan 12, Rom 8, etc.
Latin · §966
The Latin is on each section page: §966
Either sense of justify still fits Paul: free absolution and free sanctification§967
967On contested Paul texts, either interpretation still yields an Apostolic, analogy-of-faith sense.
Absolution and sanctification alike are free by Christ's grace and faith—not of works.
Latin · §967
The Latin is on each section page: §967
What is not of grace is of works—so sanctification is not of works§968
968Paul: grace and works mutually exclude (Rom 11:6).
Sanctification is free singular grace—hence not of works.
Latin · §968
The Latin is on each section page: §968
Of works means according to debt—new holiness is free, not owed§969
969Of works = according to debt (Rom 4:4 wage).
New holiness in Christ is free—so we are not sanctified of works.
Latin · §969
The Latin is on each section page: §969
Salvation includes liberation and image-renewal—yet not of works (Eph; 2 Tim; Tit)§970
970Salvation in Ephesians, 2 Timothy, and Titus includes liberation and image-renewal—not remission only.ot remission only.ot remission only.
Yet Paul says not saved of works; so even a wide justify still means by grace through faith, not works.
Latin · §970
The Latin is on each section page: §970
Titus 3: renovation by the Spirit opposed to works of righteousness we did§971
971Titus 3: Spirit's renovating wash—not works of righteousness we did—is the saving means.
Therefore sanctification itself must not be called of our righteous works.
Latin · §971
The Latin is on each section page: §971
Eph 2: good works are fruit of new creation—so sanctification too is by faith not works§972
972Eph 2: good works are fruit of new creation—hence not salvation's cause.
Same logic: works follow sanctification (Augustine's order for justification)—sanctified by grace/faith, not works.
Latin · §972
The Latin is on each section page: §972
Without works of the law we are also sanctified—same Pauline sense as justification§973
973As we are justified without works of the law, so we are sanctified without them—same contrast between obligation and grace.
God counts living charity-working faith holy despite legal shortfalls—parallel to forensic absolution of the guilty believer.
Latin · §973
The Latin is on each section page: §973
Without Mosaic ceremonies we are justified and sanctified (Galatians)§974
974Justify without works of the law especially means without Mosaic ceremonies (Galatians).
Same for sanctification: ceremonies not required to be holy before God.
Latin · §974
The Latin is on each section page: §974
Either acceptation of justification: free by faith; quarreling superfluous§975
975Whether justify = bare acquittal or also inward righteousness, we are still free by faith, not of works/law.
Paul's aim stands either way—living love-working faith, not Do this and live; lexical quarrel is superfluous.
Latin · §975
The Latin is on each section page: §975
Scripture: justified by faith; theologians dispute the sense§976
976Scripture plainly says we are justified by / through / from faith.
Theologians still dispute the sense; this tract seeks clarity amid the clash.
Latin · §976
The Latin is on each section page: §976
What faith justifies: bare assent can exist without obedience§977
977Scripture sometimes calls 'faith' bare assent without obedience.
John 12:42 leaders and Simon Magus believed yet stayed unconfessing or corrupt.
Latin · §977
The Latin is on each section page: §977
Usually 'faith' means living assent that bears love, trust, obedience§978
978Usually 'faith' means assent that yields love, trust, and obedience.
Only that faith is tied to salvation, adoption, and victory—not bare belief.
Latin · §978
The Latin is on each section page: §978
Dead vs living faith: believe God vs believe in God (Augustine)§979
979Speculative assent ('believe God') is dead; practical trust-love ('believe in God') lives.
Augustine: believing in God is loving and joining his members; James: faith without works is dead.
Latin · §979
The Latin is on each section page: §979
Dead faith, which even demons have, cannot justify§980
980Historic/dead faith—possible even in demons—cannot justify.
Paul equates justifying faith with love-working faith, new creation, and obedience.
Latin · §980
The Latin is on each section page: §980
Living faith justifies us—but is not the righteousness we stand in§981
981Only living, efficacious faith is in view when Scripture says we are justified by faith.
Even that faith is not the righteousness we stand in before God—it flees to mercy.
Latin · §981
The Latin is on each section page: §981
Faith does not justify by its own merit or dignity§982
982Faith does not justify by its own merit; grace alone binds God to the believer.
If faith earned justification, it would be debt not free grace (Rom 3–4).
Latin · §982
The Latin is on each section page: §982
Orthodox: faith does not justify as a meritorious work—mode still disputed§983
983Denying that faith justifies 'as a work' means it is not formal/meritorious cause.
Reformed agree on that—but still dispute how faith justifies.
Latin · §983
The Latin is on each section page: §983
Some: faith only senses a justification already done before belief§984
984Some say faith only senses a justification already done—eternal or at the promise of Christ.
On that view faith's only role is to make us know and feel secure about it.
Latin · §984
The Latin is on each section page: §984
Justification is actual remission in time—not the eternal will to justify§985
985Justification is actual remission, not the eternal will to remit.
Decree precedes faith; actual justification follows faith in time.
Latin · §985
The Latin is on each section page: §985
Forgiveness means freedom from punishment, and needs repentance and faith§986
986Remission means ceasing to be liable to sin's punishment—same substance as justification.
While one persists in sin without conversion and faith, wrath remains; sins are not yet remitted.
Latin · §986
The Latin is on each section page: §986
Eternal decree frees elect by giving converting grace in time—not by suspending the law§987
987The eternal decree frees the elect by giving converting grace in time—not by voiding the law.
Scripture ties remission to living faith, repentance, and turning (Rom 10; Acts; Prov; Ezek).
Latin · §987
The Latin is on each section page: §987
Remission is a promised benefit under condition—not an eternal decree already done§988
988Remission is a conditional gospel promise, not a finished eternal decree before faith.
We pray 'forgive us' for what is future to us—not for a past absolute decree.
Latin · §988
The Latin is on each section page: §988
No Scripture makes justification an eternal decree; it follows faith and the Spirit§989
989Scripture never equates justification with an eternal decree.
It is a temporal gift after faith/conversion, done by the poured-out Spirit (Tit 3; 1 Cor 6).
Latin · §989
The Latin is on each section page: §989
1 Cor 6: once you were such—but you were washed, sanctified, justified§990
990Paul contrasts their justified state with their former vices (1 Cor 6).
That contrast collapses if they were already justified while still immersed in sin.
Latin · §990
The Latin is on each section page: §990
Rom 8:30 golden chain: calling precedes justification§991
991Rom 8:30 orders calling before justification in the golden chain.
Justification sits between calling and glorification—not before faith's call.
Latin · §991
The Latin is on each section page: §991
Justification before conversion would contradict the apostles§992
992Actual justification before conversion yields absurdities against the apostles.
Justified = passed from death to life; unconverted lovelessness still 'remains in death.'
Latin · §992
The Latin is on each section page: §992
No one can be God's child and the devil's at once§993
993The justified are God's children; unrepentant sinners are of the devil (1 John 3).
Pre-faith justification would make someone God's child and the devil's at once.
Latin · §993
The Latin is on each section page: §993
If already justified, death cannot shut one from heaven—yet Paul bars the unrepentant vicious§994
994Full remission fits one for heaven if death comes in that state.
Paul bars the unrepentant vicious from the kingdom—so they are not yet justified.
Latin · §994
The Latin is on each section page: §994
No one actually justified until the Spirit applies Christ by faith and repentance§995
995Actual justification waits until the Spirit applies Christ by creating faith and repentance.
Westminster/Anglican art. And most Reformers who call faith the means agree.
Latin · §995
The Latin is on each section page: §995
Three accounts of how faith works in justification§996
996Most: faith is the instrumental cause receiving Christ's offered righteousness.
Others: relative/objective apprehension; others: gospel covenant condition.
Latin · §996
The Latin is on each section page: §996
Simplest: faith justifies because it is imputed to the believer for righteousness§997
997Simplest: faith justifies because it is imputed to the believer for righteousness (Rom 4).
God counts the living believer just for Christ's death and obedience.
Latin · §997
The Latin is on each section page: §997
Covenant-condition view comes to the same: living love-working faith required§998
998Faith-as-covenant-condition means the same: cling to Christ with living love-working faith.
Under that—not another—condition the gospel promises salvation and remission.
Latin · §998
The Latin is on each section page: §998
Instrument language must mean moral condition—not physical tool or mere notice§999
999Calling faith an 'instrument' cannot mean a physical tool—only a moral prerequisite condition.
'Apprehend/receive' is metaphor for God's granting remission to living believers—not mere notice of prior justification.
Latin · §999
The Latin is on each section page: §999
Faith is the gospel condition for being held just—then: does faith alone justify?§1000
1000Best: faith is the gospel condition under which God holds us just in Christ.
Next question: sola fide—Protestant consensus, but teach it carefully against abuse.
Latin · §1000
The Latin is on each section page: §1000
Sola fide does not deny causes outside us—mercy, merit, word, sacraments§1001
1001Sola fide does not deny mercy, Christ's merit, word, or sacraments as causes outside us.
On our part, only faith justifies—opposed to works, not to gospel means.
Latin · §1001
The Latin is on each section page: §1001
Paul: Abraham justified by faith not works; conclude faith without works of law§1002
1002Paul's Rom 4: Abraham justified by faith, not works; God justifies the believer.
Conclusion (Rom 3:28; Gal 2:16): justified by faith without works of the law.
Latin · §1002
The Latin is on each section page: §1002
Sola fide is not idle faith apart from works—only living faith justifies§1003
1003Sola fide does not mean idle faith severed from works can justify.
Only living faith that itself produces good works is justifying faith.
Latin · §1003
The Latin is on each section page: §1003
Sola fide does not make inward righteousness faith-only, nor deny other prerequisite acts§1004
1004Inward Spirit-wrought righteousness is not faith alone—charity and virtues belong too.
Other repentant acts precede habitual renewal; grace grows by good works (Habenti dabitur).
Latin · §1004
The Latin is on each section page: §1004
Faith alone does not mean faith cut off from love and repentance§1005
1005Sola fide is not the bare believing act cut off from love, hope, and repentance.
Living charity-working faith includes conversion's required acts as prerequisite.
Latin · §1005
The Latin is on each section page: §1005
Scripture also requires repentance as a condition of remission—not its merit§1006
1006Repentance is as truly a gospel prerequisite of remission as faith—without meriting it.
Solomon, Christ, and Peter tie blotting out of sins to confessing, forsaking, and turning.
Latin · §1006
The Latin is on each section page: §1006
Sola fide means: not by law's perfect works, but by living efficacious faith§1007
1007Sola fide: not law's uninterrupted perfect obedience, but living efficacious faith in Christ.
Law's justifying works = flawless observance—Fac et vives—or the curse.
Latin · §1007
The Latin is on each section page: §1007
Law justifies the worker by debt, never the sinner—even if penitent§1008
1008Law justifies only the perfect worker by debt—never the sinner by grace.
Born in sin, no one can be justified by law-works.
Latin · §1008
The Latin is on each section page: §1008
Gospel justifies every living believer by grace—Crede et servaberis, not Fac et vives§1009
1009Gospel justifies every living love-working believer by grace—even great sinners who repent.
Not Fac et vives but Crede et servaberis.
Latin · §1009
The Latin is on each section page: §1009
What Paul means by justification by faith, not by works§1010
1010Paul's contrast: not legal-covenant perfect observance, but sincere gospel faith with its obedience.
God freely remits and counts just those who receive the gospel from the heart.
Latin · §1010
The Latin is on each section page: §1010
Romans and Galatians: the law demands doing, the gospel asks belief§1011
1011For Paul, justification from works = by law; from faith = without works.
Law demands perfect doing; gospel sum is confess-and-believe (Rom 10).
Latin · §1011
The Latin is on each section page: §1011
Believer 'does not work' means lacks law's perfect obedience—not empties of pious acts§1012
1012Rom 4 'does not work' = lacks law's perfect wage-earning obedience—not lacks pious acts.
Living faith necessarily has sorrow, trust, love, prayer; God still imputes apart from legal perfection.
Latin · §1012
The Latin is on each section page: §1012
Imputation without works follows because blessedness needs remission (Psalm 32)§1013
1013Psalm 32: blessedness requires remission—so imputation is without law-perfect works.
Anyone needing forgiveness already lacks the flawless obedience law demands.
Latin · §1013
The Latin is on each section page: §1013
Paul and James reconciled: no legal perfect works vs no bare assent without works§1014
1014Paul denies justification by law-covenant perfect works; James denies bare gospel assent.
Both require living love-working faith—James's 'not faith only' matches Paul's own teaching.
Latin · §1014
The Latin is on each section page: §1014
Faith's role and exclusion of works sufficiently set; next: Roman school on these heads§1015
1015Exposition of faith's role and how works are excluded is enough for now.
Next: briefly ask what Roman-school theologians hold on these heads amid the clash.
Latin · §1015
The Latin is on each section page: §1015
Roman school distinguishes living and dead faith as we do§1016
1016Romans distinguish living vs dead faith as we do: idle assent vs faith working through love.
Dead faith: believe God; living: believe in God—with love and trust.
Latin · §1016
The Latin is on each section page: §1016
Rome agrees that only living faith, formed by love, justifies§1017
1017Rome agrees: only living faith that works through love justifies; dead faith profits nothing.
Stapleton, Bellarmine, Vasquez, Becanus: formed faith (with charity) alone justifies.
Latin · §1017
The Latin is on each section page: §1017
Justifying faith believes in God: trust, hope of pardon, and love (Trent sess. 6)§1018
1018Justifying faith is believing in God: trust and hope of pardon, from which love arises.
Trent sess. 6 ch. 6: grace-stirred disposition toward righteousness through faith, fear, hope, love.
Latin · §1018
The Latin is on each section page: §1018
Faith not meritorious cause; first justification mere grace (Trent sess. 6 ch. 8)§1019
1019Rome: faith is not the meritorious cause; passage into grace is mere gift through Christ alone.
Trent: nothing preceding justification—faith or works—merits justifying grace.
Latin · §1019
The Latin is on each section page: §1019
Pontifical dispute: does faith merit justification de congruo?§1020
1020Rome divided: Stapleton—faith merits neither de condigno nor de congruo.
Bellarmine/Vasquez—Trent bars only condign merit; congruous merit of faith allowed.
Latin · §1020
The Latin is on each section page: §1020
Condign vs congruous merit: all grant free gift; some call living faith congruous§1021
1021Condign = wage from justice; congruous = fitting gift from goodness—no debt.
All Rome: first justification is free gift; 'congruous merit of faith' only means living faith fittingly obtains pardon.
Latin · §1021
The Latin is on each section page: §1021
Faith justifies as disposition (act) or as part of formal cause (habit)§1022
1022Rome: faith-as-act disposes for justification; faith-as-habit is part of infused righteousness.
Their 'justification' includes forgiveness and interior renovation (sanctification).
Latin · §1022
The Latin is on each section page: §1022
Not faith alone as opposed to other virtues; other acts also dispose§1023
1023Rome denies faith alone if opposed to other virtues: fear, hatred of sin, hope, resolve, love also dispose.
Infused righteousness = faith + hope + charity habits, not faith alone.
Latin · §1023
The Latin is on each section page: §1023
Infused virtues real righteousness, yet cannot stand strict divine judgment§1024
1024Infused faith-hope-charity is real righteousness in God's sight—yet cannot stand strict judgment without mercy.
Even the perfect must pray Ps 143:2; last-day reward is of gospel promise, not bare legal standing.
Latin · §1024
The Latin is on each section page: §1024
Penitent acts are moral conditions, not physical causes of first grace§1025
1025Penitent acts with faith are moral conditions God requires—not physical causes that produce first grace.
Rome (mostly): remission and renovation remain mere gifts; a minority still speaks of congruous merit.
Latin · §1025
The Latin is on each section page: §1025
First justification free; second (growth) from condign merit of works§1026
1026Rome: first justification (sinner to just) is free gift.
Second justification (growth) they ground in condign merit of good works.
Latin · §1026
The Latin is on each section page: §1026
Nine heads where Roman and Reformed schools commonly agree§1027
1027Nine shared heads: living vs dead faith; only living justifies; repentant conditions; free gift of remission/renovation; fitting mercy to penitents; virtues beyond faith-habit; growth by good works; true Spirit-wrought righteousness God will vindicate; yet none stands strict judgment without mercy.
Latin · §1027
The Latin is on each section page: §1027
The dispute left over: how faith justifies§1028
1028Still disputed: Rome—faith as disposing act and part of infused form; Reformed reject that framing.
Once Rome's broad 'justification' (=forgiveness+renovation) is heard, much of their sense is not alien to Reformed doctrine.
Latin · §1028
The Latin is on each section page: §1028
The Reformed deny that faith is the righteousness that acquits us§1029
1029Reformed: justify = forensic absolution; faith neither merits nor is the righteousness that absolves—Christ's obedience alone is.
Faith is the necessary condition; this need not clash with Rome once senses are sorted.
Latin · §1029
The Latin is on each section page: §1029
Sola fide: not legal perfection, free pardon; Rome can admit this sense§1030
1030Reformed sola fide: not legal-covenant perfection, but living faith; pardon free, no inherent justice that stands strict judgment.
Rome can easily admit this sense of the exclusion of works.
Latin · §1030
The Latin is on each section page: §1030
What Rome means by justification by works, and why it seems verbal§1031
1031Rome's 'works justify' = repentant moral conditions before grace, plus infused virtues God will crown.
Reformed already concede both; so far the fight looks verbal.
Latin · §1031
The Latin is on each section page: §1031
Congruous merit of penitential works: private opinion, not common Rome§1032
1032Congruous merit of penitential works is a private Pontifical opinion, not common Roman doctrine.
Even they mean fitting divine goodness—not a justice-debt; Reformed grant the fittingness, reject the word 'merit'.
Latin · §1032
The Latin is on each section page: §1032
Rome: works condignly merit second justification; Reformed deny 'merit' vs grace§1033
1033Rome unanimously: works condignly merit 'second justification' (growth in grace).
Reformed admit growth by good works under Christ's promise, but deny 'merit'—grace and debt conflict (Rom 4; 11).
Latin · §1033
The Latin is on each section page: §1033
On these questions: common Rome and Reformed often agree in substance; caveats§1034
1034On these precise heads, common Rome and Reformed often agree in substance despite disagreements over words.s over words.s over words.
Caveats: private oddities; other Roman loci may still undercut this truth; even sound disputants need a benign reading.
Latin · §1034
The Latin is on each section page: §1034
Roman calumny: Protestants deny inherent righteousness§1035
1035Roman doctors charge Protestants with denying all internal inherent righteousness and Spirit-wrought renovation.
Bellarmine and Becanus pin on Calvin: only Christ's external justice imputed, nothing infused.
Latin · §1035
The Latin is on each section page: §1035
Campion and Duraeus amplify the calumny§1036
1036Campion: even the regenerate are mere corruption within; grace is only God's favor outside us.
Duraeus: Calvin denies interior renovation even of the blessed.
Latin · §1036
The Latin is on each section page: §1036
Plan: briefly treat Spirit-wrought inherent righteousness§1037
1037To rebut the calumny, briefly treat the Spirit's justice and holiness in the believing soul.
State what and how much the Reformed ascribe to it.
Latin · §1037
The Latin is on each section page: §1037
Reformed confessions affirm infused renovation§1038
1038Reformed consensus: God inwardly renews and sanctifies those he receives, infusing new justice imaging Creator and Redeemer.
Polish 1645, Anglican sanctification article, and French Confession all teach living faith with inward vivification and growth in holiness.
Latin · §1038
The Latin is on each section page: §1038
Fallen man wholly infected outside grace§1039
1039Outside grace man is wholly sin-infected, averted from God, faculties prone to evil.
Original stain darkens mind, warps will, disorders affections—Rom 8:8: the fleshly cannot please God.
Latin · §1039
The Latin is on each section page: §1039
God heals the called: new habitual holiness§1040
1040In the mercifully called, God dispels mental darkness, softens the hard heart, orders disordered appetites.
New holiness rises chiefly as an internal lasting habitual grace, not merely isolated good works.
Latin · §1040
The Latin is on each section page: §1040
Scripture: new creature, rebirth, Spirit renewal§1041
1041Scripture: new creature, God's workmanship, born of God, seed remaining, raised from sin's death, renewed by the Spirit.
Change is moral—holy habits disposing to right, pious, just action—not a change of physical essence.
Latin · §1041
The Latin is on each section page: §1041
Partakers of divine nature; new man in true holiness§1042
1042Believers are partakers of the divine nature; washed, sanctified, clothed with the new man in true justice and holiness.
This righteousness is real, not feigned—an image of divine holiness.
Latin · §1042
The Latin is on each section page: §1042
Renewed mind, new heart, flesh crucified§1043
1043Scripture gives a renewed mind, light in the Lord, new heart and Spirit, flesh crucified with its lusts.
These pieces describe the Spirit-wrought holiness we affirm in the faithful.
Latin · §1043
The Latin is on each section page: §1043
Habitual and actual righteousness as good fruit§1044
1044As a good tree bears good fruit, the renewed bear holy works also called righteousness.
Schools call the former habitual, the latter actual justice.
Latin · §1044
The Latin is on each section page: §1044
Believers called just and holy over against the wicked§1045
1045Scripture often names believers just and holy over against the wicked.
Noah, Lot, Joseph of Arimathea are singled out as just.
Latin · §1045
The Latin is on each section page: §1045
Scripture names them just before God himself§1046
1046Because Scripture is God's voice, those it names just from inherent righteousness are truly such before God, not only before men.
Luke 1:6: Zechariah and Elizabeth were just before God.
Latin · §1046
The Latin is on each section page: §1046
Spirit-wrought holiness is true and God-pleasing§1047
1047Spirit-formed holiness is true sanctity of truth—not hypocrisy—and bears a likeness to divine justice.
Therefore it pleases God; Peter: in every nation whoever fears God and works righteousness is accepted.
Latin · §1047
The Latin is on each section page: §1047
God magnificently rewards this holiness§1048
1048God richly rewards this holiness now and hereafter; piety has promise of this life and the next.
At the last judgment he will solemnly attest believers' righteousness and crown it with eternal life—the crown of righteousness.
Latin · §1048
The Latin is on each section page: §1048
True righteousness is infused, not humanly acquired§1049
1049This God-pleasing justice differs from civil/human virtue gained by repeated acts.
It must be divinely infused; those who receive it are said to be vivified, regenerated, newly created.
Latin · §1049
The Latin is on each section page: §1049
God ordinarily prepares by preventing grace§1050
1050Though none can reach or dispose himself to true holiness unaided, God ordinarily first prepares by preventing grace.
He excites inward acts and affections before creating that justice in the soul.
Latin · §1050
The Latin is on each section page: §1050
Preparatory acts: sense of sin, fear, faith, hope§1051
1051Preparatory acts: sense and acknowledgment of sin, fear of judgment, purpose of better life, hatred of past sin, some hope and trust, love, above all efficacious faith.
Before sanctifying Spirit and habitual grace, one must believe, be stricken, and flee to mercy intending amendment.
Latin · §1051
The Latin is on each section page: §1051
Sanctifying Spirit promised only to believers and penitents§1052
1052The sanctifying Spirit is promised only to believers and penitents—Jn 7; Acts 2:38.
One must hunger and thirst for righteousness before being filled—Matt 5:6.
Latin · §1052
The Latin is on each section page: §1052
Sanctification is free gift, not earned by prior acts§1053
1053Prior acts do not merit or efficiently cause sanctification; it is God's free gift.
Rom 6:23ree gift of justifying/regenerating grace.
Latin · §1053
The Latin is on each section page: §1053
Regeneration not ex operibus per apostolic rule§1054
1054Since regeneration is wholly of grace, it is not ex operibus by apostolic rule—Rom 11:6.
Grace and works as meritorious cause exclude each other.
Latin · §1054
The Latin is on each section page: §1054
Titus 3: salvation by mercy, not works of righteousness§1055
1055The salvation we already share is chiefly freedom from sin's slavery and true holiness—yet Titus 3 denies it is from works of righteousness we did.
It is by mercy through washing of regeneration and Spirit renewal.
Latin · §1055
The Latin is on each section page: §1055
Eph 2: created in Christ for good works§1056
1056Eph 2: made alive with Christ, saved by grace through faith, not of works; God's workmanship created for good works.
Grace both pardons and newly creates so we live justly afterward.
Latin · §1056
The Latin is on each section page: §1056
Inherent holiness never reaches the summit in this life§1057
1057In this life inherent holiness never reaches the summit; it must always grow.
Paul near death had not attained; the Apocalypse still urges the just to be justified yet more.
Latin · §1057
The Latin is on each section page: §1057
Even the holy still stumble from weakness§1058
1058Holiness is also spotted by many blemishes; the holy still fall from weakness.
Jas 3:2; 1 Jn 1:8; Eccl 7:20: no one on earth always does good without sinning.
Latin · §1058
The Latin is on each section page: §1058
Protestant imperfecta means incomplete in degree§1059
1059When Protestants call inherent justice inchoate and imperfect, they mean it never reaches the highest degree on earth.
It must daily advance until consummated hereafter; the regenerate keep defects until death.
Latin · §1059
The Latin is on each section page: §1059
Incomplete in degree, complete in essential parts§1060
1060Inchoate does not deny completeness of essence and integrating parts; imperfect does not mean lacking what belongs to true justice.
They distinguish perfection of degrees (denied here) from perfection of essential/integrating parts (affirmed).
Latin · §1060
The Latin is on each section page: §1060
Roman doctors call our righteousness perfect in kind, not degree§1061
1061Roman doctors verbally reject inchoate/imperfect language, calling it perfect and absolute—yet when explained, they mean essence, not degree.
They admit remaining blemishes and need of mercy; absolute = truly such, not fictively.
Latin · §1061
The Latin is on each section page: §1061
Vasquez: our righteousness is perfect because it lacks nothing essential§1062
1062Vasquez: our justice is true and perfect because nothing needed for the ratio of justice is missing—not because it is at the highest degree.
He equates true with perfect as to essence, not degrees.
Latin · §1062
The Latin is on each section page: §1062
Bellarmine: infused virtues still need daily remission§1063
1063Bellarmine: infused virtues are perfect in a way yet must daily be perfected; they need daily remission of venials.
Habitual justice makes us just absolutely; actual justice is somehow imperfect by venial mixture.
Latin · §1063
The Latin is on each section page: §1063
Contarini: our inherent justice is inchoate and imperfect§1064
1064Milder Romans (Contarini, Paris-approved) frankly call inherent justice inchoate and imperfect.
It cannot keep us from often offending.
Latin · §1064
The Latin is on each section page: §1064
No one stands the strict tribunal by inherent justice alone§1065
1065Given imperfect inherent holiness and ongoing falls, no one can stand God's strict tribunal by his own justice and works alone.
Without indulgence, none would be cleared or judged worthy of eternal life.
Latin · §1065
The Latin is on each section page: §1065
Psalm, Job, and the Lord's Prayer prove the need of mercy§1066
1066Ps 130:3; Job 9; Ps 143:2; and the daily Our Father prove all need mercy.
Even the holiest must pray forgive us our debts.
Latin · §1066
The Latin is on each section page: §1066
Rome too admits none can stand without divine pardon§1067
1067Even strong assertors of inherent justice concede none can stand if God judges without mercy.
Gregory: all human justice is injustice under strict judgment; post-justification falls still need pardon.
Latin · §1067
The Latin is on each section page: §1067
Vasquez on Ps 142: even after justification, venials remain§1068
1068Vasquez on Ps 142/143: the Psalmist rightly asks not to be judged without prior mercy.
Even after mortal-sin justification, uncleared venials would damn without mercy.
Latin · §1068
The Latin is on each section page: §1068
Contarini: lean on Christ's justice, not inherent grace§1069
1069Contarini: when we think of judgment we must lean on Christ's donated justice as sure foundation—not on inherent holiness.
Inherent justice is inchoate and cannot keep us from continual sin.
Latin · §1069
The Latin is on each section page: §1069
Remission is free, not merited by inherent justice§1070
1070Inherent holiness does not remove need of free pardon for sins before and after justification.
Remission is not merited by any justice or preparatory works in us.
Latin · §1070
The Latin is on each section page: §1070
Scripture: free forgiveness; Christ's passion the sole merit§1071
1071Scripture: God freely forgives all offenses; we are saved/justified by grace, not works.
Christ's passion and obedience unto death is the sole merit moving God to pardon.
Latin · §1071
The Latin is on each section page: §1071
Trent: meritorious cause is Christ's passion alone§1072
1072Romans agree first justification is free; Trent's sole meritorious cause is Christ's passion.
Nothing preceding justification—faith or works—merits the grace of justification.
Latin · §1072
The Latin is on each section page: §1072
Becanus and Bellarmine deny first justification from merits§1073
1073Becanus: first justifying grace and remission are not from merits; dispositions do not merit them.
Bellarmine: we are not received for any merit in us or for inchoate newness as meritorious reconciliation.
Latin · §1073
The Latin is on each section page: §1073
Main dispute: are we formally justified by inherent justice?§1074
1074Despite much agreement on nature of regenerate holiness, a heated question remains: are we formally justified before God by inherent justice?
Rome after Trent says yes; Protestants with great consent say no—minds must be stated clearly.
Latin · §1074
The Latin is on each section page: §1074
Protestants take justify forensically: absolve before God§1075
1075Protestants take justify forensically: to be absolved and pronounced innocent before God under the law's strictness.
Denying justification by inherent justice means no one's own holiness clears him if God examines without mercy.
Latin · §1075
The Latin is on each section page: §1075
Yet they affirm true God-pleasing holiness in the regenerate§1076
1076They do not deny true God-approved holiness in the regenerate—real before God, imaging divine virtues.
In the last evangelical judgment God will solemnly attest and reward it with eternal life.
Latin · §1076
The Latin is on each section page: §1076
Polish Confession: not justified forensically by inherent justice§1077
1077Polish Confession: we deny being forensically justified by inherent justice so as to be cleared of death's guilt and declared heirs of life for it.
Broadly one may say infused virtues make us just/holy, yet that justice cannot stand the severe tribunal.
Latin · §1077
The Latin is on each section page: §1077
Davenant: inherent justice not formal cause of strict justification§1078
1078Davenant allows calling inherent justice a formal cause in a loose sense, but not of justification that answers the Judge's strict exam.
Reformed sayings that none is just before God by inherent justice are comparative—not absolute denial of true holiness.
Latin · §1078
The Latin is on each section page: §1078
Rome takes justify morally as sanctify and cleanse§1079
1079Rome takes justify morally as sanctify and cleanse from sin's filth.
Formal justification by inherent justice = Spirit-infused form naming and making them holy before God, lasting to final reward.
Latin · §1079
The Latin is on each section page: §1079
Rome denies standing the strict tribunal by inherent works§1080
1080Rome does not claim inherent justice stands the severe tribunal without mercy.
Remission is free; some say faith/penance merit it de congruo—Stapleton and others refuse that phrase.
Latin · §1080
The Latin is on each section page: §1080
Verbal clash; substance often agrees on this head§1081
1081On this question words clash, but the thing often agrees once ambiguous terms are removed.
Difficulty hangs on different uses of justificare.
Latin · §1081
The Latin is on each section page: §1081
Affined question: dispositions preparing for justification§1082
1082Affined dispute: is the sinner prepared by certain works for justification? Rome yes, Protestants no—in words.
Rome means preventing grace excites prior acts of faith, hope, love, fear, sorrow, new-life purpose as conditions before habitual infusion.
Latin · §1082
The Latin is on each section page: §1082
Ames: the Reformed also admit dispositions that prepare for conversion§1083
1083This does not clash with Reformed teaching from thesis 16 onward.
Ames: in every convert after reason's use, some dispositions ordinarily precede, in varying amounts
Latin · §1083
The Latin is on each section page: §1083
Dordt British: external and internal preparatories§1084
1084British at Dort: some external works ordinarily required before regeneration; also internal effects—knowledge of God's will, sense of sin, fear, hope of pardon.
As natural generation has prior dispositions, so spiritual birth follows many antecedent grace-acts.
Latin · §1084
The Latin is on each section page: §1084
Caveat: not by free will or meritorious works§1085
1085Reformed carefully deny that natural free will can prepare for grace, or that any works—even grace-aided—merit remission or the Spirit.
That is what they fight when opposing Roman preparation-talk.
Latin · §1085
The Latin is on each section page: §1085
Dispositions allowed if not efficient or meritorious causes§1086
1086Otherwise they gladly allow many prerequisites before forensic justification/remission, call them dispositions if not efficient or meritorious causes.
Sense, acknowledgment, detestation of sin, fear, desire and hope of grace, some love—Acts 3:19.
Latin · §1086
The Latin is on each section page: §1086
Paraeus, Ames, British: prior conditions, not causing causes§1087
1087Paraeus: dispositions may precede justification; justification is not acquired by them as causes.
Ames and the British: prior conditions under the Word, not sudden enthusiasm—Acts 2:37.
Latin · §1087
The Latin is on each section page: §1087
Davenant: concurrent conditions, not meritorious causes§1088
1088Davenant: some good works are necessary as accompanying or preliminary conditions, not as efficient or meritorious causes.
Mercy does not justify logs or stubborn mules but contrite followers of Word and Spirit—like a patient cooperating yet healed by the physician's remedy (Christ's blood).
Latin · §1088
The Latin is on each section page: §1088
Protestants deny only free-will or meritorious dispositions§1089
1089Protestants do not simply deny all preparatory dispositions before justification in either school's sense.
They deny only dispositions ascribed to free will's powers or counted as efficient/meritorious causes.
Latin · §1089
The Latin is on each section page: §1089
Most Romans deny natural or congruous merit of first grace§1090
1090Most Roman doctors deny such meritorious natural dispositions—Trent: nothing preceding merits justification grace; dispositions are from preventing grace.
Stapleton: not from our powers; not even de congruo; pure moral works do not prepare for Christian justice.
Latin · §1090
The Latin is on each section page: §1090
On dispositions: real agreement; only a logomachy remains§1091
1091Since Protestants allow moral conditions/dispositions before justification, and Rome does not make them efficient/meritorious causes—the one point Protestants solely reject—no real controversy remains, only a logomachy.
Latin · §1091
The Latin is on each section page: §1091
Fallen man freed only by free divine pardon§1092
1092Once guilty of eternal death, man cannot escape sin’s due penalty or gain eternal life except by God’s free pardon and acceptance.
Latin · §1092
The Latin is on each section page: §1092
God is merciful yet also just§1093
1093God’s nature is merciful toward the wretched, yet also just.
Mercy urges pardon; justice forbids leaving sin unpunished.
Latin · §1093
The Latin is on each section page: §1093
Pardon requires satisfaction somehow taken§1094
1094Divine wisdom will not pardon without justice satisfied and a fitting penalty somehow exacted.
Latin · §1094
The Latin is on each section page: §1094
Sinner cannot be both remitted and condignly punished§1095
1095The same sinner cannot both receive remission and undergo sin’s full condign penalty.
Eternal death’s desert bars simultaneous salvation and exacted punishment in him alone.
Latin · §1095
The Latin is on each section page: §1095
A surety must bear the owed penalty§1096
1096Mercy and justice both require a surety onto whom men’s due penalty is transferred.
Latin · §1096
The Latin is on each section page: §1096
Surety must be man, yet without our guilt§1097
1097The surety must be human—punishment in the nature that sinned—yet not himself under our common guilt.
Latin · §1097
The Latin is on each section page: §1097
Mere man cannot bear infinite curse-weight§1098
1098A bare man would sink under the divine curse and cannot equal the race’s desert.
The Surety must be both God and man.
Latin · §1098
The Latin is on each section page: §1098
God sent the eternal Son as Mediator-surety§1099
1099God sent his eternal Son—true God and true man—as Mediator and surety.
He exhausts our due penalties, turns wrath, and satisfies divine justice for us.
Latin · §1099
The Latin is on each section page: §1099
Incarnate Son obedient unto the cross§1100
1100At the prophesied time the Son took servant form, sinless human weakness, and holy life.
Willingly he obeyed unto cursed, shameful cross-death in our name.
Latin · §1100
The Latin is on each section page: §1100
Isaiah 53 foretold the Messiah’s passion for us§1101
1101Isaiah 53, speaking future as past, depicts the Messiah bearing our griefs and iniquity.
Wounded for our transgressions; by his bruise we are healed; soul poured out for many.
Latin · §1101
The Latin is on each section page: §1101
Peter and Paul: just for unjust; made a curse§1102
1102Peter: Christ suffered, the just for the unjust, bearing our sins on the tree.
Paul: made a curse for us—cursed is everyone who hangs on a tree.
Latin · §1102
The Latin is on each section page: §1102
Christ’s death as sacrifice and redemption-price§1103
1103Scripture casts Christ’s death as expiating sacrifice and redeeming price.
He gave himself as ransom; we are bought with his precious blood, not gold.
Latin · §1103
The Latin is on each section page: §1103
Satisfaction by a surety is imputed to the debtor§1104
1104Deny imputation only if you deny Christ’s death satisfied for our sins.
A surety’s accepted payment is imputed to the debtor in whose name it was made.
Latin · §1104
The Latin is on each section page: §1104
Imputed obedience alone absolves and adopts§1105
1105Christ’s donated, imputed obedience is the sole righteousness that absolves and adopts.
By it we escape due perdition and become heirs of eternal life.
Latin · §1105
The Latin is on each section page: §1105
Inherent holiness given with remission, not its meritorious cause§1106
1106God never absolves without also clothing in true habitual holiness growing toward future perfection.
That inherent righteousness is not the meritorious cause of remission or adoption—both are free gifts for Christ’s sake.
Latin · §1106
The Latin is on each section page: §1106
Living faith and repentance required, yet not meritorious§1107
1107God requires living faith and serious repentance before imputing Christ’s merit.
Those acts are prerequisite conditions, not meritorious causes—grace remains wholly free for Christ’s sake.
Latin · §1107
The Latin is on each section page: §1107
Scripture: justified freely by Christ’s blood§1108
1108Scripture repeatedly: saved and justified freely by Christ’s blood, not by works.
Rom 3, Eph 2, Tit 3: grace, redemption, propitiation, heirs by mercy.
Latin · §1108
The Latin is on each section page: §1108
Redeemed from curse; made God’s righteousness in him§1109
1109Christ became a curse; God made him sin that we become God’s righteousness in him.
He is our wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, redemption; one obedience constitutes many just.
Latin · §1109
The Latin is on each section page: §1109
What Reformed mean by imputed Christ’s righteousness§1110
1110Reformed “imputed righteousness” means Christ’s cross-obedience given as truly ours—the sole ground of absolution and adoption.
No inherent works can stand law’s rigor; conscience flees only to Christ’s merit.
Latin · §1110
The Latin is on each section page: §1110
Faith, repentance, and renovating grace not denied§1111
1111Imputation does not cancel required living faith and sincere repentance.
Christ also merited renovating grace; inherent holiness, though imperfect, is accepted and promised glory.
Latin · §1111
The Latin is on each section page: §1111
Polish deputies at Thorn: justify and sanctify together§1112
1112Thorn Polish declaration: for Christ’s alone-imputed merit God absolves and adopts.
At once by poured-out charity he renews and sanctifies unto new obedience.
Latin · §1112
The Latin is on each section page: §1112
Calumny rejected: inherent justice not denied§1113
1113False charge: Reformed deny all inherent justice and teach bare external imputation.
We impute only to living faith with Spirit-wrought renovation; imperfect inherent justice cannot absolve at the judgment seat.
Latin · §1113
The Latin is on each section page: §1113
Called just from inherent form; justified by imputed§1114
1114Scripture’s “just/holy” names ordinarily from inherent renewed holiness as a formal designation.
Yet they are justified and constituted just through Christ’s imputed obedience.
Latin · §1114
The Latin is on each section page: §1114
Davenant: just from inherent; justified from imputed§1115
1115Davenant: “just” from inherent inchoate form; “justified” from Christ’s perfect imputed righteousness.
All justified receive infused habitual justice by which God also calls them just.
Latin · §1115
The Latin is on each section page: §1115
Rome distorts Reformed denial of inherent formal justification§1116
1116Rome hears “justified by imputed, not inherent” and charges denial of all inward holiness.
Calumny: believers stay impure within; imputation only covers, never removes, sin.
Latin · §1116
The Latin is on each section page: §1116
Becanus’s five-point caricature of Calvinists§1117
1117Becanus’s Calvinist cartoon: sins covered not removed; no infused justice; man stays impious within.
All works mortal sins under a cover; justification = concealment only.
Latin · §1117
The Latin is on each section page: §1117
Reformed confess inherent justice and a secondary formal sense§1118
1118Rome fights a monster we do not teach: we confess Spirit-cleansing and infused inherent justice.
Besides forensic absolution we allow with Davenant/Poles a secondary formal justification by inherent virtue.
Latin · §1118
The Latin is on each section page: §1118
Why inherent justice cannot justify at the severe bar§1119
1119Denial of inherent formal justification means: none stand law’s rigor without mercy.
Freedom and adoption are owed solely to Christ’s communicated passion-merit, not our works’ dignity.
Latin · §1119
The Latin is on each section page: §1119
Genuine Reformed imputation doctrine Rome dare not openly deny§1120
1120Plain Reformed imputation is so clear that Rome dare not openly deny it when simply stated.
Latin · §1120
The Latin is on each section page: §1120
Stapleton and Vasquez: none stand without mercy§1121
1121No Roman doctor dares claim inherent justice stands God’s severe bar without mercy.
Stapleton and Vasquez: say with the Psalmist—enter not into judgment; venials still need mercy.
Latin · §1121
The Latin is on each section page: §1121
Trent: remission and adoption free; no preceding works merit§1122
1122Rome too: all need free remission and adoption; Trent Sess. 6.8—nothing preceding merits justifying grace.
Justification includes remission plus sanctifying renovation; benefits are gratis.
Latin · §1122
The Latin is on each section page: §1122
Trent’s meritorious cause is Christ’s passion—same as our imputation§1123
1123Trent: meritorious cause is Christ’s cross-passion communicated—else none is just.
That is what Reformed mean by imputing Christ’s righteousness: free remission and adoption by his alone-communicated merit.
Latin · §1123
The Latin is on each section page: §1123
Bellarmine allows imputation in a sound sense—ours§1124
1124Rome concedes a sound sense of imputing Christ’s righteousness—as becoming ours.
Bellarmine: if heretics mean donated merits we may offer the Father, the opinion is right.
Latin · §1124
The Latin is on each section page: §1124
Bellarmine: Christ our righteousness by donated satisfaction§1125
1125Bellarmine: Christ is our righteousness because his satisfaction is donated as ours in justifying us.
Inherent justice is an effect of that satisfaction; imputation language is fine if inherent justice is not denied.
Latin · §1125
The Latin is on each section page: §1125
Vasquez: Trent’s communicantur equals imputantur§1126
1126Vasquez: Trent’s “communicated” passion-merits = “imputed.”
As meritorious cause, imputation means the application and communication of Christ’s merits.
Latin · §1126
The Latin is on each section page: §1126
Our imputation means satisfaction’s effect—not denial of inherent justice§1127
1127Imputation language means: donated satisfaction is ours; remission is its alone effect—not inherent justice’s merit.
We still confess real though imperfect inherent holiness; Rome’s attack is undeserved.
Latin · §1127
The Latin is on each section page: §1127
Whether glory is due inherent justice: deferred; promise by fittingness§1128
1128Whether glory is strictly due inherent justice is deferred to merits; works per se are owed nothing.
God promised the crown and will keep it by fitting goodness and promise-faithfulness—as saner Rome grants.
Latin · §1128
The Latin is on each section page: §1128
Scripture clearly teaches sin is taken away in the justified§1129
1129Among Christians it is settled that God takes away sin in those he receives into grace.
Scripture teaches this so plainly that no one who respects its authority can doubt it.
Latin · §1129
The Latin is on each section page: §1129
Scripture: God removes, transfers, deletes, casts sins into the sea§1130
1130Scripture often says God takes away, transfers, deletes, even casts the faithful's sins into the sea (Exodus 34; Micah 7).
Micah's sea-image alludes to Egypt drowned in the Red Sea.
Latin · §1130
The Latin is on each section page: §1130
Isaiah and David: God blots out iniquities; Acts calls to repentance§1131
1131Isaiah 43-44: God blots out iniquities and will not remember sins.
David (Psalm 51) and Peter (Acts 3) seek and invite that blotting-out.
Latin · §1131
The Latin is on each section page: §1131
Christ the Lamb takes away the world's sins§1132
1132John the Baptist calls him the Lamb of God who takes away the world's sins (John 1).
1 John and Hebrews teach he appeared and was offered once to abolish many's sins.
Latin · §1132
The Latin is on each section page: §1132
Sin's two aspects: foulness and obligation to penalty§1133
1133Sin has two sides: moral foulness that stains and God-hates, and obligation to the law's due penalty.
Latin · §1133
The Latin is on each section page: §1133
Christ's grace frees from due penalty; cross bears curse (Isa 53)§1134
1134Christ's grace frees serious seekers from sin's due eternal-death obligation.
As our surety he bore cross-penalties—the just for the unjust—and redeemed from the law's curse (Isaiah 53:5-6).
Latin · §1134
The Latin is on each section page: §1134
Remission is not bare penalty-relaxation while we stay unrenewed§1135
1135Cross-remission is not a prince's bare stay of punishment while the sinner stays inwardly unchanged.
Latin · §1135
The Latin is on each section page: §1135
God frees from penalty only while correcting foulness by the Spirit§1136
1136God never frees from penalty without also correcting sin's foulness by repentance and the Spirit.
Christ suffered both to spare due punishment and to make the impious just and holy.
Latin · §1136
The Latin is on each section page: §1136
Paul and Peter: Christ gave himself to rescue and make us live to him§1137
1137Christ gave himself to rescue us from this evil age and make the living live for him (Galatians 1; 2 Corinthians 5).
Peter and Titus tie his bearing of sins to dead-to-sin, sober, pious, just life.
Latin · §1137
The Latin is on each section page: §1137
Scripture paints sin as defiling filth from the heart (Mark 7; Rev 22)§1138
1138Grace's efficacy is imaged against sin's filth: what comes from the heart defiles (Mark 7).
Revelation 22 warns the filthy to stay filthy—sin as abominable uncleanness before God.
Latin · §1138
The Latin is on each section page: §1138
God washes and cleanses: Ezekiel, Titus, Ephesians, 1 Cor, Psalm 51§1139
1139Taking away sin's malice means washing and cleansing (Ezekiel 36; Titus 2; Ephesians 5).
Corinthians were washed, sanctified, justified (1 Corinthians 6); David begged hyssop-washing (Psalm 51).
Latin · §1139
The Latin is on each section page: §1139
Sin as slavery; Christ redeems into liberty and service of righteousness§1140
1140Scripture casts indulged sin as hard slavery (John 8; 2 Peter).
Christ redeems captives into liberty; under grace sin no longer masters—old man crucified, servants of righteousness (Romans 6).
Latin · §1140
The Latin is on each section page: §1140
Sin as disease; healed by grace and Christ's bruise (Ps 103; Mal 4)§1141
1141Sin is also disease and wound; God heals infirmities (Psalm 103).
By Christ's bruise we are healed; Malachi's sun of righteousness brings healing in his wings (Malachi 4).
Latin · §1141
The Latin is on each section page: §1141
Sin as death; grace vivifies with Christ (Eph 2; Col 2)§1142
1142Sin is also death; grace raises us into new life with Christ (Ephesians 2; Colossians 2).
Baptismal burial with Christ means rising with him.
Latin · §1142
The Latin is on each section page: §1142
Grace removes both reatus and macula—else washing language fails§1143
1143Grace removes sin both as reatus (penalty-obligation) and as macula (soul-infecting foulness).
Mere penalty-relaxation without cleansing would leave us still enslaved, sick, and dead—unable to be called washed or Spirit-walkers.
Latin · §1143
The Latin is on each section page: §1143
Cleansing is gradual; perfect holiness grows (2 Cor 7; Rev 22)§1144
1144Cleansing is not once-for-all total; it advances by degrees.
Paul urges sharers of grace to perfect sanctification (2 Corinthians 7); Revelation 22: the righteous and holy still grow.
Latin · §1144
The Latin is on each section page: §1144
Washed disciples still need foot-washing; sanctify them in truth§1145
1145Even the blood-washed still gather foot-dust and need ongoing cleansing (John 13).
Christ prays the Father to sanctify already-clean disciples in the truth of the word (John 17).
Latin · §1145
The Latin is on each section page: §1145
Native corruption remains fractured but not eradicated in this life§1146
1146Native corruption's remains stay in mortal life: fractured so they no longer reign or damn the grafted-in, yet not eradicated.
Believers feel strong evil-tilt and flesh-Spirit war until death.
Latin · §1146
The Latin is on each section page: §1146
Vicious habits from past sins still incline the pious§1147
1147Remitted past sins still leave vicious habits that boost inborn corruption and push even the pious toward fresh sins.
Grace slowly deletes those habits but does not yet fully uproot them.
Latin · §1147
The Latin is on each section page: §1147
Justified still stumble daily (James, Eccl, Prov, 1 John)§1148
1148Even the justified stumble daily from weakness (James 3; Ecclesiastes 7; Proverbs 20).
1 John 1: claiming sinlessness is self-deceit.
Latin · §1148
The Latin is on each section page: §1148
Purged yet residual weakness; sin no longer reigns but leftovers remain§1149
1149Grace purges stain and breaks disease-force—out of death's danger—yet residual languor remains.
Sin no longer reigns; its strength wears down daily, but leftovers demand continual fight.
Latin · §1149
The Latin is on each section page: §1149
Reformed mean: sin remains (not imputed) yet true cleansing and inherent justice§1150
1150When Reformed say sin remains (unimputed, covered), they do not mean the justified stay unrenewed wallowers.
God truly cleanses and gifts inherent justice; yet daily debts and innate concupiscence remain to fight.
Latin · §1150
The Latin is on each section page: §1150
Concupiscence is sin broadly (ψεικτόν); strict forensic sense distinguished (Davenant/Augustine)§1151
1151Reformed call remaining concupiscence sin in the broad moral sense—blameworthy ψεκτόν against creation's order.
Strictly (Augustine/Davenant) it is not always forensic guilt-obliging sin; the broad/strict distinction reconciles Augustine.
Latin · §1151
The Latin is on each section page: §1151
Roman calumny: Reformed allegedly teach only covering, not real removal§1152
1152Rome (Becanus, Vasquez) charges that Reformed leave the justified inwardly unclean with only alien cover, even mortal works hidden.
Hold the orthodox explanation against that calumny.
Latin · §1152
The Latin is on each section page: §1152
We confess real purification into piety, justice, and holy works§1153
1153We freely confess God truly purges the justified from sin into piety, justice, and holiness.
The Spirit makes them deny ungodliness and bear repentance-worthy works.
Latin · §1153
The Latin is on each section page: §1153
Yet something of sin remains; even Rome must grant this§1154
1154We still hold that in this life some sin remains in the justified, who always need mercy.
Even Roman doctors are forced to grant that explored truth.
Latin · §1154
The Latin is on each section page: §1154
Rome grants daily venials coexist with justifying grace (Bellarmine)§1155
1155Rome admits no one ordinarily lives sinless; daily lighter sins coexist with justifying grace.
Bellarmine vs Pelagians: grace is cast off by graver flesh-works, not by those venials.
Latin · §1155
The Latin is on each section page: §1155
Rome: remitted sins' stain wiped, yet vicious habits remain to be deleted§1156
1156Rome says remission wipes the whole leftover stain, yet admits vicious habits remain after remitted acts.
Those habits are slowly deleted by grace—and that is part of sanctification progress (Bellarmine).
Latin · §1156
The Latin is on each section page: §1156
Rome: concupiscence remains after original sin is forgiven§1157
1157Even after original sin's remission, Rome keeps the 'material'—proneness to evil, difficulty in good, nature's disorder.
That is scholastic concupiscence or fomes: the lower powers rebel; the whole man tilts to evil.
Latin · §1157
The Latin is on each section page: §1157
Remaining concupiscence is morally blameworthy and to be crucified§1158
1158Rome grants remaining concupiscence opposes the law and is moral vice to bridle, destroy, and crucify.
Progress in that fight marks greater perfection and sanctity.
Latin · §1158
The Latin is on each section page: §1158
God hates concupiscence without hating the regenerate person (Bellarmine duplex odium)§1159
1159Rome: God hates remaining concupiscence as a displeasing thing, yet not with hatred that damns the person (Trent 'hates nothing in the regenerate').
Bellarmine: God consumes it gradually so the regenerate are healed—not damned for it.
Latin · §1159
The Latin is on each section page: §1159
Rome allows improper 'sin' for concupiscence; little distance from Protestants§1160
1160Rome denies proper 'sin' for regenerate concupiscence yet allows broader/improper sin-language (from sin, to sin, disordered lower powers).
That reading covers Paul's Romans usage (Bellarmine)—so Rome stands little off from Protestants while still railing bitterly.
Latin · §1160
The Latin is on each section page: §1160
Roman calumny: Protestants make absolute certainty of pardon the essence of justifying faith§1161
1161Romans often charge that Protestants make a firm persuasion of personal pardon the essence of saving faith.
They claim this certainty must match assent to Christ’s deity, that without it no one is truly faithful, and that it alone justifies even those who are wicked.
Latin · §1161
The Latin is on each section page: §1161
Bellarmine and Becanus especially fasten these charges; this disputation answers by Reformed sense§1162
1162Bellarmine and Becanus especially pin these charges on the Reformed.
This disputation answers them by the same clear exposition already used on justification.
Latin · §1162
The Latin is on each section page: §1162
No one may rightly claim justification without heartfelt renunciation of worldly vices§1163
1163Reformed doctrine first denies lawful assurance to anyone still clinging to unrepented vice.
Claims of pardon without serious repentance are Satanic security, not gospel mercy.
Latin · §1163
The Latin is on each section page: §1163
Those who repent and obey in true faith may be secure of God’s mercy and of remitted sins§1164
1164Serious penitents who trust Christ and obey him may be secure of mercy and remitted sins.
The holiness they pursue is accepted by God unto eternal life.
Latin · §1164
The Latin is on each section page: §1164
David’s Psalms show saintly confidence of righteousness and eternal life before God§1165
1165David’s Psalms display confident assurance of righteousness and eternal life before God.
Psalm 17 and 103 especially voice forgiveness, healing, and redemption as present mercies.
Latin · §1165
The Latin is on each section page: §1165
Hezekiah near death dares to plead his piety and integrity before God§1166
1166Hezekiah, near death, still confides in grace and dares to recall his sincere walk before God.
Latin · §1166
The Latin is on each section page: §1166
Paul often speaks as wholly secure of God’s kindness and of Christ living in him§1167
1167Paul often speaks as secure of God’s mercy and of Christ living in him.
Galatians 2 and the Pastorals voice obtained mercy and a laid-up crown of righteousness.
Latin · §1167
The Latin is on each section page: §1167
Scripture shows ordinary believers, not only especial saints, may be certain they are in grace§1168
1168Assurance is not a rare privilege of a few saints; Scripture gives it to all living believers.
Romans 8’s witness of the Spirit, self-examination in 2 Corinthians 13, and 1 John 5’s knowing eternal life show ordinary certainty is possible.
Latin · §1168
The Latin is on each section page: §1168
The Spirit’s peace and joy in believers imply persuasion of divine favor§1169
1169Spirit-wrought peace and joy cannot sit with doubt that one is accepted by God.
Believers who taste that joy may rightly conclude they stand in grace.
Latin · §1169
The Latin is on each section page: §1169
Certainty of the indwelling Spirit entails certainty of justification§1170
1170If one knows the Spirit dwells within, one cannot doubt true justifying faith.
Paul and John treat the gift of the Spirit as a known mark of abiding in Christ.
Latin · §1170
The Latin is on each section page: §1170
Paul’s command to prove whether Christ is in us implies discernible marks of living faith§1171
1171Self-examination would be pointless if living faith had no certain marks.
Christ’s indwelling yields a sense of himself clear enough for believers to read.
Latin · §1171
The Latin is on each section page: §1171
Constant thanksgiving for remitted sins is absurd without certainty of the gift§1172
1172Believers must thank God for remission and rescue in Christ.
Thanksgiving without certainty of the gift is mockery, not gratitude.
Latin · §1172
The Latin is on each section page: §1172
Those in grace not only may but ought to be certain; doubt marks weak faith§1173
1173Those in grace ought to be certain of it, not merely able to be.
Wavering about grace signals weak faith, a fault to be amended.
Latin · §1173
The Latin is on each section page: §1173
Spiritual joy in Christ is both Spirit’s fruit and believers’ commanded duty§1174
1174Joy in Christ requires certainty of grace and is both Spirit-fruit and commanded duty.
Philippians 4 and Romans 12 make rejoicing a standing office of the faithful.
Latin · §1174
The Latin is on each section page: §1174
Perfect love casts out fear; doubt of justification cannot coexist with perfect charity§1175
1175Perfect love drives out punitive fear; lingering doubt of grace cannot coexist with it.
John’s teaching makes uncertainty about one’s justification a defect charity excludes.
Latin · §1175
The Latin is on each section page: §1175
Bold access to the throne of grace is incompatible with uncertainty whether God is appeased§1176
1176Scripture bids bold access to grace’s throne.
Uncertainty whether God is for or against us yields only anxious fear, not confidence.
Latin · §1176
The Latin is on each section page: §1176
Doubt of grace marks weak faith, yet does not cast one out of the number of true believers§1177
1177Some doubt of one’s grace is a fault of weak faith, not proof of unbelief.
Certainty scales with the strength of faith.
Latin · §1177
The Latin is on each section page: §1177
Many true believers lack full certainty before death because they look too much at their unworthiness§1178
1178Sincere believers may lack full certainty even until death.
The cause is fixation on personal unworthiness, not distrust of God’s promises.
Latin · §1178
The Latin is on each section page: §1178
Prophets themselves were tossed with doubts about God’s favor, as the Psalms show§1179
1179The Psalms record prophets tossed by doubts about God’s abiding mercy.
Psalms 77 and 88 voice fear that God has cast off and shut up his compassions.
Latin · §1179
The Latin is on each section page: §1179
Such prophetic doubt is infirmity to fight, not virtue to imitate; make calling sure by good works§1180
1180Prophetic doubt is weakness to resist, not humility to cultivate.
Fight it by Word, prayer, and holiness, making calling sure by good works.
Latin · §1180
The Latin is on each section page: §1180
Absolute trust that pardon is already obtained is not the essential formal act of justifying faith§1181
1181Weak true faith can temporarily lack absolute assurance of already-obtained pardon.
Therefore that assurance is not faith’s essential formal act.
Latin · §1181
The Latin is on each section page: §1181
Assurance of already-received pardon presupposes prior faith and arises from sensing that faith§1182
1182Assurance that pardon is already mine reasons from sensed living faith; it follows faith.
Faith’s formal act constitutes faith; it does not arise from reflecting on faith already there.
Latin · §1182
The Latin is on each section page: §1182
Assurance of already being justified is posterior to justification; justifying faith’s act is prior§1183
1183Persuasion that one is already justified comes after justification itself.
The act of justifying faith comes naturally first, since faith is the means of justification.
Latin · §1183
The Latin is on each section page: §1183
Two fiduciae: refuge-adherence (essence of living faith) versus sense-assurance (fruit, not always felt)§1184
1184Learned Reformed distinguish refuge-trust (faith’s essence and instrument) from sense-assurance (a fruit not always felt).
Salvation does not necessarily hang on the felt persuasion of already-obtained pardon.
Latin · §1184
The Latin is on each section page: §1184
Two doubts answer the two trusts: deadly doubt of the promise versus non-mortal doubt of one’s own faith§1185
1185Doubt of the promise’s truth kills faith; doubt of one’s own interest, born of sensed weakness, can coexist with true though languid faith.
James 1’s warning targets the first doubt, not the second.
Latin · §1185
The Latin is on each section page: §1185
Certainty of one’s justification is not the same kind as certainty of revealed articles of faith§1186
1186Dogmatic certainty about revealed articles is necessary to remaining a believer.
Personal certainty that I am justified is not of the same kind and is not itself a dogma of faith.
Latin · §1186
The Latin is on each section page: §1186
Why Reformed call assurance ‘certainty of faith’: it rests partly on a revealed premise, partly on experience§1187
1187Reformed call assurance ‘certainty of faith’ because one premise is revealed and the other is experiential self-knowledge of living faith.
Not everything referred to faith’s assent shares the same necessity as truths resting wholly on divine testimony.
Latin · §1187
The Latin is on each section page: §1187
In saving faith distinguish the direct act (embracing Christ) from the reflex act (recognizing one’s faith)§1188
1188Assurance is not justifying faith’s formal act, yet may be called a reflex secondary act of that faith.
The direct act embraces Christ; the reflex act reads one’s own faith and its fruits.
Latin · §1188
The Latin is on each section page: §1188
The persuasion treated here is reflex, secondary, for faith’s perfection—not justification’s instrument§1189
1189Assurance is a reflex secondary act for faith’s perfection, not its essence.
It follows justification already made and cannot be justification’s instrumental condition.
Latin · §1189
The Latin is on each section page: §1189
As faith grows or weakens, so the sense of God’s favor and our standing in grace strengthens or fades§1190
1190Assurance tracks faith’s vigor: as faith grows, confidence of divine favor strengthens; as faith flags, assurance softens.
Latin · §1190
The Latin is on each section page: §1190
Roman doctors preface object- vs subject-certainty; the question concerns the latter§1191
1191Roman doctors begin with Bellarmine’s distinction between certainty of the object and of the believing subject.
Object-certainty is the thing’s immutability; subject-certainty is firm assent without doubt—and that latter sense is the one at issue here.
Latin · §1191
The Latin is on each section page: §1191
Assent may be firm yet groundless; true certainty needs a legitimate foundation in the thing§1192
1192Firm assent without a real foundation is persuasion, not true certainty.
This controversy concerns only certainty that is both firm and legitimately grounded in the thing.
Latin · §1192
The Latin is on each section page: §1192
Evident certainty: first principles, scientific conclusions, and sense experience§1193
1193Schools divide true certainty into evident and obscure, each with three grades.
Evident certainty runs from self-evident principles through scientific conclusions to sense experience.
Latin · §1193
The Latin is on each section page: §1193
Obscure certainty: divine faith, then moral human faith that excludes rash doubt§1194
1194Obscure certainty begins with divine faith, to which no falsehood can attach.
Next is moral or human-faith certainty—like believing famous cities exist—strong enough that contrary doubt is rash, though not absolutely infallible.
Latin · §1194
The Latin is on each section page: §1194
Conjectural certainty: signs that secure the mind without banishing all fear§1195
1195Lowest obscure certainty is conjectural: many signs quiet anxiety without removing every fear.
Handwriting recognition and medical diagnosis illustrate this opinion-level certainty.
Latin · §1195
The Latin is on each section page: §1195
Catholic vs private faith-certainty: public revelation versus private disclosure§1196
1196Romans split faith-certainty into Catholic (public Church revelation) and private (personal revelation).
Only the former binds all as the common object of faith.
Latin · §1196
The Latin is on each section page: §1196
Even conjectural certainty excludes doubt proper, which suspends judgment§1197
1197For Romans even the lowest certainty still excludes doubt proper.
Doubt suspends assent; certainty, even conjectural, determinately takes one side.
Latin · §1197
The Latin is on each section page: §1197
Doubt vs fear: determinate assent may remain with fear that things could be otherwise§1198
1198Romans separate doubt (suspended judgment) from fear (firm assent that still allows the opposite).
Recognizing a familiar signature can be certain yet still admit fear of clever forgery.
Latin · §1198
The Latin is on each section page: §1198
Vasquez: fear can accompany determinate opinion; doubt is hesitation between both sides§1199
1199Vasquez defines doubt as intellective hesitation between contradictories.
Fear is a reflex judgment that principles might fail—compatible with firm opinionated assent.
Latin · §1199
The Latin is on each section page: §1199
Doubt taken strictly vs broadly: Romans sometimes call fear itself ‘doubt’§1200
1200Proper doubt is more than fear, yet Romans often stretch ‘doubt’ to cover fear.
Strict doubt freezes assent; broad doubt can coexist with choosing one side.
Latin · §1200
The Latin is on each section page: §1200
Certainty of faith differs from certainty of hope§1201
1201Faith-certainty hangs on God’s promise alone and excludes even fear.
Hope-certainty also weighs one’s own disposition, so it is only moral or conjectural and may retain some fear while still banishing fluctuating doubt.
Latin · §1201
The Latin is on each section page: §1201
Bellarmine: adversaries confuse faith-certainty with trust-certainty§1202
1202Bellarmine charges Protestants with confusing faith-certainty and trust-certainty.
Trust is absolute on the promise side but only conjectural about one’s disposition, yet still enough for security; faith’s certainty touches intellect alone.
Latin · §1202
The Latin is on each section page: §1202
Stapleton: heretics’ faith-certainty vs Catholics’ hope-certainty; moral certainty suffices for peace§1203
1203Stapleton distinguishes Protestant ‘faith-certainty’ of pardon from Catholic hope-certainty.
Hope is infallible on God’s promise, weaker about one’s disposition, yet still a firm moral certainty—not endless anxious fluctuation.
Latin · §1203
The Latin is on each section page: §1203
Romans agree the just can have some certainty without special revelation; they differ on its kind§1204
1204All Roman doctors grant the truly just some real certainty of grace without special revelation.
They disagree on its grade; Bellarmine counts three Catholic opinions.
Latin · §1204
The Latin is on each section page: §1204
First opinion (Catharinus): private divine-faith certainty of one’s justification without special revelation§1205
1205Catharinus allows private divine-faith certainty of being in grace without special revelation.
He argues that revealed sacramental principles plus evident experience of proper disposition yield a divine-faith conclusion about one’s justification.
Latin · §1205
The Latin is on each section page: §1205
Catharinus hard to square with Trent sess. 6 cap. 9; commonly rejected after the Council§1206
1206Trent session 6 chapter 9 denies faith-certainty that one has obtained grace.
After Trent Catharinus’s view is commonly rejected, though he still claimed the Council did not condemn him.
Latin · §1206
The Latin is on each section page: §1206
Second opinion: perfect just may reach moral certainty excluding fear, like historical human faith§1207
1207The second Roman view denies divine-faith certainty of grace but allows moral certainty without fear.
It likens that security to our firm historical belief about Caesar, Virgil, or distant cities never seen.
Latin · §1207
The Latin is on each section page: §1207
Vasquez assigns the moral-certainty view to Soto, Vega, and Tapper§1208
1208Vasquez ties the moral-certainty line to Soto, Vega, and Tapper.
Tapper allows that clear spiritual signs can yield fearless though not infallible certainty of present grace.
Latin · §1208
The Latin is on each section page: §1208
Vega’s signs: deathbed desire for Christ, martyrs’ joy, Bernard on sudden conversion§1209
1209Vega points to peaceful deaths, longing to be with Christ, and martyrs’ joy as signs of moral certainty of grace.
Bernard’s sudden conversion under heavenly light likewise yields fearless assurance short of strict faith-certainty.
Latin · §1209
The Latin is on each section page: §1209
Moral certainty excluding fear rejected by most Romans as clashing with Trent’s ‘may fear’§1210
1210Most Roman theologians now reject fear-excluding moral certainty of grace.
Trent’s ‘anyone may fear regarding his grace’ is taken to bar certainty that banishes all fear.
Latin · §1210
The Latin is on each section page: §1210
Third and commonest opinion: only conjectural hope-certainty joined with some fear§1211
1211The common Roman third view allows only conjectural hope-certainty of one’s justification.
Some fear remains, yet fluctuating doubt is expelled enough for peace of conscience—absent special revelation.
Latin · §1211
The Latin is on each section page: §1211
Bellarmine prefers the middle way: no perpetual doubt, yet not faith-certainty of pardon§1212
1212Bellarmine rejects both Catharinus’s faith-certainty and fearless moral security.
His middle way clears anxious doubt while still denying divine-faith certainty; penitential signs yield persuasion, not Catholic faith-certainty.
Latin · §1212
The Latin is on each section page: §1212
Stapleton: a certainty of pardon short of the certainty of faith§1213
1213Stapleton compares assurance of pardon to certainty of crowning, inheritance, safe travel, or one’s baptism—moral/hope certainty, not faith-certainty.
Catholics claim a middle path: firm hope on the promises plus dispositional signs, without Protestant absolute security or endless fluctuation.
Latin · §1213
The Latin is on each section page: §1213
Vasquez: the just may assent truly, but not infallibly, about grace§1214
1214Vasquez sums up: the just may have determinate true assent about grace.
He denies both fearless assent and infallible faith-certainty in this debate’s sense of ‘certainty.’
Latin · §1214
The Latin is on each section page: §1214
How Roman doctors seem to contradict themselves: divine-faith doubt vs conjectural certainty§1215
1215Roman polemic sounds self-contradictory: sometimes allowing certainty, sometimes calling the faithful doubtful.
The key is equivocation—denying divine-faith certainty while granting conjectural certainty, and calling residual fear ‘doubt’ in a broad sense.
Latin · §1215
The Latin is on each section page: §1215
Romans teach the just not only may but ought to be firmly persuaded of remission§1216
1216Roman doctors say the justified ought to be firmly persuaded of pardon, not left in double-mindedness.
Assurance should grow with holiness; inability to trust adoption marks infirmity, not the perfect’s norm.
Latin · §1216
The Latin is on each section page: §1216
Vasquez: Trent allows fearing, not doubting; the just must absolutely believe they are in grace for the sacraments§1217
1217Roman authorities insist the prudent just must not live in suspended doubt about grace.
Vasquez reads Trent as allowing fear, not doubt, and requires absolute belief one is in grace to use the sacraments.
Latin · §1217
The Latin is on each section page: §1217
Stapleton denies the calumny: penitents should by certain trust, not by infallible faith, judge sins remitted§1218
1218Stapleton rejects the charge that Catholics strand penitents in endless doubt.
Penitents should judge sins remitted by certain trust of hope, not by infallible faith-certainty.
Latin · §1218
The Latin is on each section page: §1218
Roman ‘doubt’ targets application and disposition, not God’s promised benevolence in general§1219
1219Romans do not distrust God’s general promised mercy; their caution concerns personal disposition and application.
They want firm assent from examined signs of faith and repentance, admitting residual fear—much as many Protestants distinguish direct and reflex certainty.
Latin · §1219
The Latin is on each section page: §1219
Shared ground: Roman and Protestant doctors agree the living faithful can and ought to trust their reconciliation§1220
1220On Le Blanc’s reading the live dispute is not whether justified believers may firmly trust their reconciliation.
Roman doctors openly teach that living faith both can and ought to yield certain persuasion of pardon—common ground with Protestants.
Latin · §1220
The Latin is on each section page: §1220
Doubt whether one is in grace is a defect to fight, not a virtue to foster§1221
1221Roman doctors do not praise lingering doubt about one’s gracious standing.
With Stapleton they treat such hesitation as a defect and temptation to be fought—especially when no unrepented grave sin accuses the conscience.
Latin · §1221
The Latin is on each section page: §1221
No dispute that certainty of justification suffices for peace and thanksgiving§1222
1222Both sides grant that justified believers’ certainty can quiet anxiety and underwrite thanksgiving.
Roman doctors do not deny that such trust belongs to peace of conscience.
Latin · §1222
The Latin is on each section page: §1222
Full persuasion of pardon is not so necessary that the weak of faith are cut off§1223
1223Protestants do not make absolute assurance of pardon the gate of true faith.
Weak believers who still fear may remain truly faithful and reconciled in Christ.
Latin · §1223
The Latin is on each section page: §1223
No warrant to claim justification while persisting in unrepented sin§1224
1224Neither school licenses presuming justification while clinging to unrepented sin.
Protestants tie true assurance to a good conscience and love’s fruits, not carnal security.
Latin · §1224
The Latin is on each section page: §1224
Certainty arises from promise plus inward sense of living faith and repentance§1225
1225Assurance is not bare assent to general gospel promises.
It requires the reflective subsumption: I myself have the living, loving faith God requires.
Latin · §1225
The Latin is on each section page: §1225
Even strong certainty keeps company with pious solicitude, not carnal security§1226
1226Mature assurance still keeps a godly fear of solicitude.
Protestants cast out distrustful fear, not the watchful fear that wars against carnal security.
Latin · §1226
The Latin is on each section page: §1226
Assurance of one’s justification is not the same necessity as assent to articles of faith§1227
1227Doubting a gospel article unbelief; doubting one’s own sincerity need not.
Protestants refuse to equate assurance of status with assent to the creed.
Latin · §1227
The Latin is on each section page: §1227
Trust in pardon already obtained is not the formal act of justifying faith; hope of mercy is required§1228
1228Justifying faith’s prior act is refuge-trust toward mercy, not assurance of pardon already sealed.
Trent itself requires hope of pardon in the disposing sinner—common ground Le Blanc presses.
Latin · §1228
The Latin is on each section page: §1228
Vasquez: private faith of the promise, with hope of pardon, is needed for justification§1229
1229Vasquez requires more than catholic assent to general promises.
A private faith that God will not fail me—and hope of pardon—belongs to the disposition for justification.
Latin · §1229
The Latin is on each section page: §1229
Cologne Catholics once spoke like some Protestants about certain belief of personal pardon§1230
1230Even sixteenth-century Cologne Catholics once urged certain personal belief of pardon.
Le Blanc notes both Rome and many Reformed now refuse to make already-granted reconciliation the prior act of justifying faith.
Latin · §1230
The Latin is on each section page: §1230
The real dispute: is assurance a certainty of faith or of hope?§1231
1231The real clash is nomenclature and grade: divine-faith certainty versus hope’s moral or conjectural certainty.
Rome (almost unanimously) ranks status-assurance below article-faith; Protestants commonly call it faith’s certainty.
Latin · §1231
The Latin is on each section page: §1231
What Rome means in denying assurance the certainty of faith§1232
1232Rome’s denial often means: status-assurance lacks the firmness and necessity of creed-articles.
Both sides still allow a syllogism from gospel promise plus sincere inward faith-signs.
Latin · §1232
The Latin is on each section page: §1232
Much of the fight is logomachy over calling assurance divine-faith certainty§1233
1233Shared foundations, quarreling labels: Protestants still say ‘divine faith’; Rome refuses because of the weaker experiential premise.
Le Blanc flags a classic verbal dispute under the syllogism’s weaker-part rule.
Latin · §1233
The Latin is on each section page: §1233
Vega allows calling it faith’s certainty if not equated with catholic dogmatic certainty§1234
1234Vega softens the label: call it faith’s certainty if you refuse equality with catholic dogma.
Trent (on his reading) blocks ‘certainty of faith,’ not every knowing ‘through faith.’
Latin · §1234
The Latin is on each section page: §1234
Vasquez elsewhere ranks believing oneself justified as a species of private faith§1235
1235Vasquez’s anti-Catharinus zeal sits oddly beside his own ‘private faith’ taxonomy.
He lists believing oneself justified among non-catholic faith-species tied to God’s gift.
Latin · §1235
The Latin is on each section page: §1235
Even amid equivocation, a real split remains vs. those who allow only conjectural certainty§1236
1236Word-fights with moral-certainty Romanists can be largely verbal.
The hard disagreement is with conjectural-only doctors who never shut out fear of deception.
Latin · §1236
The Latin is on each section page: §1236
Roman doctors still admit true fixed assent that yields peace—and redefine leftover fear§1237
1237Rome grants fixed, peace-giving assent that one is in grace.
Their leftover ‘fear’ is about knowledge itself: I am not deceived—yet I do not believe deception is impossible.
Latin · §1237
The Latin is on each section page: §1237
Reformed also refuse creed-grade certainty and keep Calvin’s struggle with unbelief§1238
1238Reformed refuse to equate status-assurance with creed-assent and keep watchful fear.
Calvin’s Antidote—faith fights unbelief—lets Le Blanc draw the parties near.
Latin · §1238
The Latin is on each section page: §1238
Stapleton-style residual fallibility does not make every non-faith assent fearful§1239
1239Grant Stapleton’s fallibility note about self-judgment—deny that it makes ordinary certainties ‘fearful.’
Only God’s speech yields impossibility-of-falsehood; that bar would absurdly frighten snow-white and geometry.
Latin · §1239
The Latin is on each section page: §1239
Vasquez’s standing ‘perhaps otherwise’ judgment cancels even conjectural certainty§1240
1240A live ‘perhaps I’m wrong’ veto is incompatible even with conjectural certainty.
Ordinary moral certainty says ‘doubtless thus,’ while still admitting absolute possibility otherwise.
Latin · §1240
The Latin is on each section page: §1240
Complaint: Roman doctors are not consistent when answering Protestant charges§1241
1241Under Protestant fire Rome grants peace-giving moral or conjectural certainty and a duty to pursue it.
Le Blanc’s complaint is inconsistency with how they speak when on the attack.
Latin · §1241
The Latin is on each section page: §1241
Yet against Protestants they argue believers cannot safely judge their faith sincere§1242
1242In polemic they stress radical uncertainty about one’s own sincerity.
Self-examination, they say, yields many grounds for doubt—and rashness if one settles the question.
Latin · §1242
The Latin is on each section page: §1242
They reconcile by narrowing ‘uncertain’ to lack of divine-faith certainty, and ‘doubt’ to fear§1243
1243Their harmonizing move: ‘ignorant’ means lacking divine-faith certainty; ‘doubt’ means fear.
Le Blanc calls that either contradiction or verbal abuse.
Latin · §1243
The Latin is on each section page: §1243
Absurd to call someone ignorant of what he knows by sense, proof, or common fame§1244
1244Lack of divine-faith certainty does not license the word ‘ignorance.’
Demonstration, sense, and common fame still yield knowledge in ordinary speech.
Latin · §1244
The Latin is on each section page: §1244
Nor may we say a physician or letter-reader ‘does not know’ what signs have settled§1245
1245Settled medical and documentary judgments are still knowledge in common speech.
Le Blanc’s analogies press Rome’s ‘nescire’ rhetoric as verbal inversion.
Latin · §1245
The Latin is on each section page: §1245
Popular Roman preaching of ignorance clashes with the Schools’ moral certainty—FINIS Certitudine§1246
1246School usage itself refuses to call fixed moral judgment ‘ignorance.’
Yet popular Roman preaching of not-knowing trains hearers into suspended minds—Le Blanc’s closing charge as Certitudine ends.
Latin · §1246
The Latin is on each section page: §1246
Roman doctors: three senses of ‘venial’—from cause, event, or nature§1247
1247Roman School usage splits ‘venial’ three ways: by cause, by event, and by the sin’s own nature.
Sins of ignorance or weakness can still be mortal, yet are called venial insofar as something softens guilt and draws nearer to pardon.
Latin · §1247
The Latin is on each section page: §1247
‘Venial from the event’: any sin that actually obtains pardon§1248
1248‘Venial from the event’ means any sin that repentance actually clears and God pardons.
In that loose sense it is not set against mortal sin as such, but against sins that never are forgiven.
Latin · §1248
The Latin is on each section page: §1248
Proper sense: lighter sins that do not break charity or earn hell§1249
1249In the proper Roman sense, venial sins are lighter faults that do not war with charity or incur hell’s debt.
Mortals are the graver acts that cannot coexist with love of God and make one liable to eternal punishment.
Latin · §1249
The Latin is on each section page: §1249
Mortal sin: turns from God, kills spiritual life, risks hell if death finds it§1250
1250Roman doctors treat mortal sin as incompatible with charity: it turns the soul from God and kills spiritual life.
If death finds such a sinner unraised by new grace, hell follows—and even the formerly just lose their standing.
Latin · §1250
The Latin is on each section page: §1250
Venial sin: wounds charity’s fervor without extinguishing grace or earning hell§1251
1251Lighter sins check zeal and love’s fervor without casting out grace or making God an enemy.
They merit temporal penalty only—so death in such a fault does not, of itself, damn.
Latin · §1251
The Latin is on each section page: §1251
Venials subdivided: of their kind vs. from imperfect performance§1252
1252Roman casuistry splits venials again: some venial by their kind, others only by imperfect performance.
The second class turns on how the act is done, not on a milder species of object.
Latin · §1252
The Latin is on each section page: §1252
Venial of its kind: disordered object that still does not fight charity§1253
1253A venial-of-its-kind act aims at something disordered that still does not war with charity—idle talk, excess mirth, and the like.
Mortals of their kind (perjury, adultery) openly clash with love of God and neighbor.
Latin · §1253
The Latin is on each section page: §1253
Venial from imperfect work: could be mortal in kind, softened by how it is done§1254
1254Some acts would be mortal by kind, yet imperfect performance keeps them from being judged as war on charity—hence venial.
Imperfect performance alone can keep an otherwise mortal kind from being judged as war on God’s love.
Latin · §1254
The Latin is on each section page: §1254
Imperfect-work venials: by surprise (semi-voluntary) or smallness of matter§1255
1255Surprise-venials are sudden, not fully deliberate motions—still culpable if reason could have watched, yet not fully willed.
Small-matter venials are light thefts and the like that do not notably wound neighbor or friendship.
Latin · §1255
The Latin is on each section page: §1255
Open question: are light sins venial by nature, or only by God’s kindness?§1256
1256Romans agree on lighter vs. graver sins in effect—yet divide on whether light faults are venial by nature or only by God’s milder law.
Some hold eternal damnation for them would clash with justice; others that God could damn them strictly but chooses temporal penalties.
Latin · §1256
The Latin is on each section page: §1256
Gerson: every offense against God is of itself deadly; veniality is mercy§1257
1257Gerson and allies: every sin could justly earn eternal death; milder imputation is God’s clemency, not the act’s own mildness.
He concludes that any offense against God is of itself deadly and cuts off from glory under justice’s rigor.
Latin · §1257
The Latin is on each section page: §1257
Gerson’s proofs: any offense outweighs even annihilation§1258
1258Gerson argues any offense against God can justly draw death—even annihilation—because no penalty matches that evil.
Better suffer any punishment than commit the slightest offense against God; else offense could become licit to avoid death.
Latin · §1258
The Latin is on each section page: §1258
Unremitted offense would exclude forever; pardon is pure liberality§1259
1259Without remission, any offense would forever bar glory and never stop being punished.
Pardon is pure liberality; infinite goods still cannot justify offending God.
Latin · §1259
The Latin is on each section page: §1259
Corollary: no offense is venial of itself—only relative to mercy§1260
1260Gerson’s first corollary: nothing is venial of itself—only because mercy declines to impute every offense unto death.
Mortal and venial then differ not by essence but by how grace imputes penalty.
Latin · §1260
The Latin is on each section page: §1260
Thanksgiving owed that venials are not imputed unto death§1261
1261Even venials, for Gerson, deserve thanks that God does not impute them unto death—as with remitted mortals.
He extends the same mercy-logic toward our righteousnesses as filthy rags apart from grace.
Latin · §1261
The Latin is on each section page: §1261
Fisher of Rochester: agrees veniality is of mercy; difference is grace-flight§1262
1262Fisher grants Luther that ‘venial’ is of mercy, yet marks the real divide: mortal drives out grace and sets one in God’s hatred; venial does not.
Strictly judged, venial may be damnable—but that does not make it mortal in Fisher’s sense.
Latin · §1262
The Latin is on each section page: §1262
Pius V & Gregory XIII condemn ‘no sin venial by nature’§1263
1263Late-sixteenth-century Belgian denials that any sin is venial by nature were condemned under Pius V and Gregory XIII.
Bellarmine cites the Bull’s article: every sin merits eternal punishment—is rejected as erroneous.
Latin · §1263
The Latin is on each section page: §1263
Present Roman School: some sins venial by nature—not yet a defined article§1264
1264Today’s Roman consensus: some sins are venial by nature, not merely by mercy.
Le Blanc notes the point is common doctrine, not yet a defined article of faith.
Latin · §1264
The Latin is on each section page: §1264
Yet venials with mortals in the damned draw everlasting penalty (Thomas)§1265
1265Even while denying venial sin merits hell of itself, the School teaches it is punished eternally in those who die in mortal sin.
Thomas: with mortal sin in the damned, venial draws endless penalty because hell has no remission.
Latin · §1265
The Latin is on each section page: §1265
Scotus dissents: venial penalty in hell eventually ends§1266
1266Scotus alone here: venial penalty joined to mortal in hell finally ceases; only mortal debts remain forever.
Le Blanc flags him as the noted dissent before stating the common opposite.
Latin · §1266
The Latin is on each section page: §1266
Common School: venial stain in the damned persists forever—no repentance there§1267
1267Against Scotus, the common line keeps venial punishment perpetual in the damned—no repentance can clear the stain there.
While the stain remains, even light fault keeps them worthy of endless penalty.
Latin · §1267
The Latin is on each section page: §1267
Still venial by nature: endless hell-penalty for it is only accidental§1268
1268Perpetual hell-penalty for venial sin does not prove it merits hell of itself—the stuckness is accidental to dying in mortal sin.
In the living not under mortal sin, love and contrition can clear venial fault; unpaid debt would still be only temporary...
Latin · §1268
The Latin is on each section page: §1268
Two intrinsic differences: residual principle of repair; eternal vs temporal debt§1269
1269Mortal sin leaves no inward principle of repair—God must raise as from the dead; venial leaves grace’s life intact.
Even after contrition, unpaid mortal debt can still be eternal; cleared venial guilt leaves only temporal dues—Bellarmine’s line.
Latin · §1269
The Latin is on each section page: §1269
Dispute: is venial sin against the law, or only beside it?§1270
1270Roman doctors split: Bellarmine’s camp sets venial ‘beside’ the law, mortal ‘against’ it.
Vasquez and others keep both venial and mortal as against God’s law.
Latin · §1270
The Latin is on each section page: §1270
‘Beside the law’ softened: material breach, not formal war on charity’s end§1271
1271‘Beside the law’ advocates still admit a forbidding precept—venial breaks the law materially.
Formally, they say, it is not against the law’s end (charity), because it does not destroy charity—Eustachius’s softening.
Latin · §1271
The Latin is on each section page: §1271
Another softening: ‘God’s law’ often means only precepts binding under mortal§1272
1272Some reserve ‘God’s law’ for precepts binding under mortal and needful for salvation—hence venial is not ‘simply’ against that law.
They still admit every sin transgresses law broadly, and venial wars with right reason as law’s imprint.
Latin · §1272
The Latin is on each section page: §1272
Bellarmine: venials are beside the law—imperfect will or imperfect lex§1273
1273Bellarmine: surprise-venials lack full voluntariness, so they are not fully against the law except in a material sense.
Fully willed minor precepts (idle words) are not ‘law’ in rigor, since charity barely measures them.
Latin · §1273
The Latin is on each section page: §1273
Vasquez’s camp: venial against lesser precepts, not against those needful to charity§1274
1274Vasquez’s side: venial is not against salvation-necessary precepts—yet still against some real, lesser precept.
So ‘beside’ the chief law need not mean ‘not against any precept at all.’
Latin · §1274
The Latin is on each section page: §1274
Becanus: no venial is properly against the law’s end; all are somehow against law§1275
1275Becanus: venial sin is never properly against the law’s end (charity).
Yet every venial is somehow against the law—perfectly or imperfectly.
Latin · §1275
The Latin is on each section page: §1275
Becanus: kind- and small-matter venials perfectly against law if deliberate§1276
1276Deliberate kind-venials and small-matter thefts Becanus counts as perfectly against the law.
Sudden indeliberate motions are only imperfectly against precepts like ‘You shall not covet.’
Latin · §1276
The Latin is on each section page: §1276
Becanus: three ways mortal sin differs from venial, closing the Roman part§1277
1277Becanus closes Prior: mortal alone wars also with the law’s end, and always perfectly, against precepts needful to salvation.
Deliberate venials lack that same threefold alignment—so the Roman map of mortal vs venial ends here before the Protestant Pars Posterior.
Latin · §1277
The Latin is on each section page: §1277
Protestants: every sin by nature merits eternal death and God’s wrath§1278
1278Reformed consent opens Posterior: every sin, even the lightest in our eyes, deserves everlasting death if God deals by strict right.
The Mosaic curse on imperfect law-keeping sets the frame before any talk of lighter and heavier faults.
Latin · §1278
The Latin is on each section page: §1278
In the reprobate even the least sins will be punished eternally§1279
1279For the impenitent, even idle words meet everlasting punishment in fact after judgment.
Christian schools agree: past that day only eternal penalty remains.
Latin · §1279
The Latin is on each section page: §1279
No sin too great for mercy—except the sin against the Holy Spirit§1280
1280Faith and repentance open mercy for any atrocity—save the sin against the Spirit.
That sin means deliberate, malicious casting off of known truth; Hebrews 6 says renewal to repentance is impossible.
Latin · §1280
The Latin is on each section page: §1280
In the elect all sins are freely remitted through faith in Christ§1281
1281For the elect, even atrocious sins are freely remitted—not repaid by strict penalty.
Grace turns them before death to flee by faith to Christ’s merit and righteousness.
Latin · §1281
The Latin is on each section page: §1281
Yet sins are not equal—against the Stoic parity of vices§1282
1282Intrinsic desert of death does not make all sins Stoic equals—gravity and penalty have degrees.
Luke’s knowing and ignorant servants mark unequal stripes even where none go free.
Latin · §1282
The Latin is on each section page: §1282
Second Helvetic Confession: sins unequal; Pelagians and Jovinians condemned§1283
1283Helvetic II—and its Reformed subscribers—deny equal sins and cite harsher judgment than Sodom’s.
Pelagians and Jovinianists who Stoicize vice-parity are expressly damned.
Latin · §1283
The Latin is on each section page: §1283
Lighter daily sins tolerated in the regenerate without loss of heaven§1284
1284Under the gospel covenant God bears the regenerate’s lighter daily faults without barring heaven.
Idle words, vain thoughts, and flaws in good works can coexist with peace of conscience and hope of salvation.
Latin · §1284
The Latin is on each section page: §1284
Graver sins cannot stand with a good conscience or title to heaven§1285
1285Grave sins—adultery, idolatry, deliberate murder—cannot share a good conscience or present fitness for heaven.
While they last, peace, assurance, and Spirit-given joy depart; sudden death in them leaves no ground for hope.
Latin · §1285
The Latin is on each section page: §1285
Scripture: no one is without sin—so some sins coexist with true holiness§1286
1286James, Ecclesiastes, and 1 John prove no believer lives sinless.
Therefore some sins must coexist with true holiness, a good conscience, and the Spirit’s fruits.
Latin · §1286
The Latin is on each section page: §1286
Scripture equally bars works of the flesh from the kingdom§1287
1287Paul’s catalogs of fleshly works shut their doers out of the kingdom—gospel covenant as well as law.
While someone stays in those crimes, good conscience and lawful assurance of salvation cannot hold.
Latin · §1287
The Latin is on each section page: §1287
British Dort judgment: daily lighter sins do not shake justification§1288
1288Britain’s Dort judgment: elect justified believers still sin lightly every day.
Those surprise and negligence faults do not shake justification or cut off heavenly inheritance.
Latin · §1288
The Latin is on each section page: §1288
British explanation: law’s rigor vs gospel fatherly dealing with infirmities§1289
1289Law’s rigor makes every sin deadly; yet God does not always so deal with adopted sons.
Sudden lust-motions, flaws in best works, and unplanned daily slips leave no condemnation in Christ—and do not cast off justification.
Latin · §1289
The Latin is on each section page: §1289
British third thesis: atrocious falls bring paternal anger and damnable guilt§1290
1290Britain’s third thesis: regenerate saints can plunge into atrocious sins by their own fault.
Then they meet paternal wrath, damnable guilt, and loss of present fitness for heaven.
Latin · §1290
The Latin is on each section page: §1290
David and Peter prove regenerate can fall—and remain death-liable while impenitent§1291
1291David and Peter show regenerate saints can plunge into grievous sin under God’s permission for humility.
While they rest impenitent they owe damnable guilt, lose present fitness for heaven, and must not pretend safety.
Latin · §1291
The Latin is on each section page: §1291
Fourth British thesis: the wanderer must return by renewed faith and repentance§1292
1292God’s fixed order: a wandering believer must first return by renewed faith and repentance.
Only then can he be brought to the heavenly goal.
Latin · §1292
The Latin is on each section page: §1292
Means as sure as the end: elect dying in impenitent vice are not saved§1293
1293Election’s end travels a fixed road of means; the broad path of impenitent vice never reaches heaven.
Paul’s shipwreck word and David/Peter show: elect dying unrepentant in grave sin would not be saved.
Latin · §1293
The Latin is on each section page: §1293
Fifth thesis: between grave guilt and renewed repentance the sinner stands damnable yet to-be-absolved§1294
1294Between grave guilt and renewed faith-repentance the sinner stands damnable by deserving.
Christ’s merit and God’s purpose mark him for absolution—but not actually absolved until pardon is sought in living faith.
Latin · §1294
The Latin is on each section page: §1294
Bremen at Dort: grave falls cost good conscience; lighter daily sins do not§1295
1295Bremen’s Dort eleventh thesis matches Britain: grave falls strip conscience, purity, and joy.
Daily lighter slips do not work that loss.
Latin · §1295
The Latin is on each section page: §1295
Paraeus: fallen faith is sick—habitual only, and does not justify until repentance§1296
1296Paraeus: David-like falls cost heart-cleanness, joy, and conscience; justifying faith then lies sick.
Only habitual faith remains—and God still imputes until repentance restores the act of receiving pardon.
Latin · §1296
The Latin is on each section page: §1296
Polish Thorn declaration: sins against conscience forfeit justifying grace for a time§1297
1297At Thorn the Poles deny once-justified antinomian security: a relapse that wounds the conscience forfeits justifying grace and the Spirit for that time.hat time.hat time.
Infirmity-slips differ; without special exciting grace unto late repentance such falls leave the sinner damnable in deed.
Latin · §1297
The Latin is on each section page: §1297
Ames and Crocius: sin that wastes the conscience vs sin that does not§1298
1298Reformed schools (Ames, Crocius) split sins that waste the conscience from those that do not.
Conscience-wasting sin cannot share true piety; infirmity-slips can remain in a godly good conscience.
Latin · §1298
The Latin is on each section page: §1298
Ursinus/Paraeus: reigning vs non-reigning sin§1299
1299Ursinus (via Paraeus): reigning sin is unresisted and actually death-liable—found in all the unregenerate and in some regenerate falls.
Non-reigning sin is Spirit-resisted; saints keep faith and comfort amid remaining infirmities they hate.
Latin · §1299
The Latin is on each section page: §1299
Reformed map: two kinds—lighter compatible with holiness; graver death-liable until repentance§1300
1300Reformed doctors thus own two kinds: lighter faults compatible with holiness even at death.
Graver falls, until repentance, make one actually death-liable and unfit for heaven.
Latin · §1300
The Latin is on each section page: §1300
Reformed reject Rome’s intrinsic venials—yet allow a commodious use of the names§1301
1301Reformed deny Rome’s claim that some sins are by nature non-mortal.
They still allow mortal/venial labels when taken in a careful, commodious sense.
Latin · §1301
The Latin is on each section page: §1301
Commodious sense: venial by event (pardoned) vs mortal by event (actually damning)§1302
1302First commodious use: ‘venial’ for sins actually pardoned through faith and repentance—even if huge in themselves.
‘Mortal’ then marks sins that in fact damn through unbelief and impenitence—Rome’s ‘from the event.’
Latin · §1302
The Latin is on each section page: §1302
Venial from cause: infirmity and ignorance obtain mercy more readily than destined malice§1303
1303Second sense: sins of infirmity and ignorance are ‘venial’ as nearer mercy—Paul’s persecuting ignorance.
Destined-malice sins win pardon harder and more often meet eternal death; Rainolds backs the distinction.
Latin · §1303
The Latin is on each section page: §1303
Gomarus and Piscator: only the sin against the Spirit is mortal as irremissible§1304
1304Some Reformed reserve ‘mortal’ for the irremissible sin against the Spirit—all else ‘venial’ as remissible.
That matches 1 John’s sin unto death and Gomarus/Piscator’s usage.
Latin · §1304
The Latin is on each section page: §1304
Ursinus: reigning sin singularly mortal; non-reigning singularly venial§1305
1305Ursinus/Paraeus: call reigning sin singularly mortal—the unresisted, actually fall that leads to death against conscience.
Non-reigning remains singularly venial: Spirit-resisted infirmities where faith and comfort still dwell.
Latin · §1305
The Latin is on each section page: §1305
Davenant: conscience-wasting falls are singularly mortal; defects in good works are not§1306
1306Davenant: singularly mortal are falls that wound the conscience and bind believers under death-guilt.
Flaws mixed into good works, though truly sinful by law’s rigor, are not appropriately called mortal.
Latin · §1306
The Latin is on each section page: §1306
Davenant’s triple ‘mortal’: irremissible Spirit-sin; remissible kingdom-barring guilt§1307
1307Davenant’s first mortal: only the Spirit-sin’s irrevocable death-desert.
Second: remissible yet kingdom-barring guilt—Paul’s flesh-work catalogs until repentance restores life.
Latin · §1307
The Latin is on each section page: §1307
Second class widened: all Spirit-opposed fleshly acts until repentance§1308
1308The second mortal class covers every flesh-obedient act—outer or inner—until repentance quits the hellward road.
Romans 8: flesh-living dies; Spirit-mortifying lives.
Latin · §1308
The Latin is on each section page: §1308
Third sense: law-rigor ‘mortal’ remains that do not damn those in Christ walking not after the flesh§1309
1309Third ‘mortal’: deserts of remaining corruption under law-rigor-rigor-rigor that mercy in Christ does not impute unto death.
Romans 8’s ‘no condemnation’ holds for those not walking after the flesh—grave fleshly falls still need renewed repentance.
Latin · §1309
The Latin is on each section page: §1309
Davenant: flaws in believers' works are sins, not mortal ones§1310
1310Davenant’s hinge: work-adhering defects are true sins by law, yet not appropriately ‘mortal’ in the second sense.
They add no new death-guilt while the new man resists the old Adam’s tumult—unlike capital falls needing fresh repentance.
Latin · §1310
The Latin is on each section page: §1310
Baron of Aberdeen: every sin mortal of itself; in the regenerate some mortal, some venial§1311
1311Baron’s Aberdeen disputation joins Reformed consent: every sin is mortal of itself; none venial except by accident.
Yet in the regenerate he still distinguishes heavier falls that threaten wrath from daily lighter faults that leave favor and pardon-confidence intact.
Latin · §1311
The Latin is on each section page: §1311
Baron’s first assertions: all sin mortal of itself; reprobate sins mortal; elect atrocious sins still deadly§1312
1312Baron’s opening axioms: no venial sin by nature; reprobate sins mortal both by desert and by event.
Elect atrocious, falls that wound the conscience still actually cut favor-degree and would forever shut heaven if persevered in—against flat ‘all elect sins are venial.’
Latin · §1312
The Latin is on each section page: §1312
Baron’s fourth assertion: some regenerate sins rightly called venial under the gracious covenant§1313
1313Under the gracious covenant Baron names some regenerate sins ‘venial’: they do not cut kingdom-hope or prior favor-degree.
He classes involuntary lust-motions, work-adhering blemishes, and small-matter faults—backed by James, John, and Ecclesiastes on universal stumbling.
Latin · §1313
The Latin is on each section page: §1313
Baron’s fifth–sixth: non-exclusion is from mercy; comparative lightness explains why some are venial§1314
1314Absolutely, non-exclusion from favor is mercy, not the sin’s nature.
Comparatively, lighter regenerate faults are lighter in themselves—so grace’s covenant punishes them more mildly than conscience-wasting atrocities.
Latin · §1314
The Latin is on each section page: §1314
First difference: avoidability—habitual and assisting grace can shun atrocities, not daily lighter faults§1315
1315Baron’s first cut: avoidability under grace.
Habitual plus assisting grace can keep the regenerate from Paul’s listed atrocities; daily ‘venial’ slips no saint outruns for life.
Latin · §1315
The Latin is on each section page: §1315
Second difference: obligation—works-covenant exacts all; grace-covenant still binds toward perfection§1316
1316Works-covenant: strict, precise duty to shun even the lightest fault under eternal peril.
Grace-covenant does not erase that aim—it still obliges striving, grieving shortfall, and daily plea for pardon.
Latin · §1316
The Latin is on each section page: §1316
Grace softens rigor: precise duty for attainable measure; vow-and-endeavor for degrees beyond ordinary grace§1317
1317Grace removes the law’s terror without erasing the duty: attainable ordinary-grace obedience is still exacted under eternal peril.
Beyond that, ‘degrees’ perfection is owed in vow and endeavor—not as a strict act-condition of life.
Latin · §1317
The Latin is on each section page: §1317
Evangelical equity: precise duty to quit mortal sins; not to live without every lightest fault§1318
1318Even under gospel equity: quit ‘mortal’ sins in act—repent and stay clear (John 5:14).
Living without every lightest ‘venial’ slip is degrees-perfection, not the precise life-condition.
Latin · §1318
The Latin is on each section page: §1318
Third difference: act-deformity—three scholastic venial species excused before a gracious Judge§1319
1319Venial acts carry less deformity: something softens the offense before a gracious Judge.
Baron tracks the three scholastic species—by genus, by surprise, by small matter—each ‘light’ only comparatively or by accident.
Latin · §1319
The Latin is on each section page: §1319
Fourth difference: repentance required—ordinary for venial; singular after David- and Peter-like falls§1320
1320Daily ordinary repentance clears venial faults.
Mortal falls demand rare, exact, extraordinary repentance—David after adultery and murder; Peter after denial.
Latin · §1320
The Latin is on each section page: §1320
Mortal guilt needs special confession and sorrow; venial mostly covered by general humble acknowledgment§1321
1321Mortal guilt: name it, confess it, grieve it specially.
Most venials hide from us—so a humble general corruption-plea (‘cleanse me from secret faults’) can cover them, without canceling special sorrow for noticed slips.
Latin · §1321
The Latin is on each section page: §1321
Mortal repentance must be perfectly practical cessation; venial repentance cannot be§1322
1322Mortal repentance must actually quit the whole class—or grace and glory are lost (Paul’s vice-lists).
Venial repentance cannot be ‘perfectly practical’ in that sense: no one lives without such faults, yet the godly are not thereby damned.
Latin · §1322
The Latin is on each section page: §1322
Fifth difference: effects—mortal falls bring heavier losses under the grace-covenant than lighter faults§1323
1323Effects differ: mortal falls cost the regenerate far more than daily lighter faults.
Baron will track three covenant-ordered damages that trail mortal—not venial—slips.
Latin · §1323
The Latin is on each section page: §1323
First damage: temporary loss of prior favor-degree—hatred while the fall lasts, election unrevoked§1324
1324First loss: while a grave fall lasts, the regenerate loses the prior degree of divine favor and incurs hatred.
God's purpose for election remains; present pleasing to Him is not.is not.is not.
Latin · §1324
The Latin is on each section page: §1324
In mortal state even prayers displease; lighter daily faults do not cast out gospel acceptance§1325
1325During a mortal fall even regenerate prayers and thanks are unacceptable for the time.
Daily lighter faults do not cast out Spirit-walk acceptance: God in Christ receives imperfect obedience, eyes off its clinging blemishes.
Latin · §1325
The Latin is on each section page: §1325
Second damage: mortal falls block remitted peace and Spirit-gifts; lighter faults do not§1326
1326Atrocious falls bind God’s goodwill: while they last, remission-sense, conscience-peace, and Spirit-gifts are blocked.
Daily lighter faults leave ordinary saving testimonies flowing—though even they deserve unworthiness by nature.
Latin · §1326
The Latin is on each section page: §1326
Why the difference: mortal falls quit covenant-necessary obedience; lighter faults do not§1327
1327Mortal falls break the obedience required by the covenant for further gifts and the beatific vision—until extraordinary practical repentance.
Lighter infirmity-slips leave that precise salvation-obedience standing: Spirit-walk and whole-hearted following still named.
Latin · §1327
The Latin is on each section page: §1327
Second effect: multiple loss of intenseness of inherent faith, hope, and charity§1328
1328Second mortal effect: grace inherent by the Spirit is multiply diminished.
faith, hope, and love that are within habits are not erased, yet weakened outwardly in fervor and inwardly in entity—within a room for opposing actions to restore
Latin · §1328
The Latin is on each section page: §1328
Habit remnants may remain, but justifying acts and peace cease in mortal falls—not in lighter slips§1329
1329Even if habit-remnants linger after capital falls, acts of justification and peace stop
Infirmity’s lighter slips leave faith, hope, and Spirit-wrought confidence still acting with mercy-trust and pardon-sense.
Latin · §1329
The Latin is on each section page: §1329
Third effect: present fitness for heaven lost in mortal guilt—not by lighter faults under grace§1330
1330Third mortal effect: present kingdom-fitness is lost while defilement and unfinished course remain.
Under grace’s providence, lighter faults alone do not strip that fitness—even if death finds someone only in them.
Latin · §1330
The Latin is on each section page: §1330
Augustana theologians: all sins mortal by nature; in regenerate some mortiferous, some not§1331
1331Lutheran consensus: every sin mortal by nature—none venial in the unregenerate.
In the regenerate they still mark mortiferous or reigning falls (against conscience, from malice) versus non-mortiferous infirmity slips that do not cast out Spirit and faith.
Latin · §1331
The Latin is on each section page: §1331
Gerhard: venial and mortal depend on God's mercy, not the act§1332
1332Gerhard: ‘venial/mortal’ labels track Trinitarian mercy toward the regenerate, not the act’s nature under law.
Four marks of resisting infirmity, then four cautions—prefer ‘mortiferous/reigning’ and ‘infirmity-falls’ over the Roman names.
Latin · §1332
The Latin is on each section page: §1332
Gerhard vs Bellarmine: some regenerate sins exclude from the kingdom in act; others do not cast out Spirit§1333
1333Against Bellarmine Gerhard grants a real sin-discrimination among the regenerate.
Ignorance/infirmity blemish spiritual life if resisted in Christ; cast out Spirit, faith, and life.
Latin · §1333
The Latin is on each section page: §1333
Most Roman doctors hold some sins venial by nature—yet not as a defined article of faith§1334
1334Dominant Roman school: some sins venial by nature—no eternal-death guilt, no extinguished spiritual life.
Not yet a defined article: celebrated Roman voices still hold every sin mortal of itself, venial only by mercy.
Latin · §1334
The Latin is on each section page: §1334
Roman doctors still grant: even ‘venial’ sins in those dying outside grace meet eternal penalties justly§1335
1335Rome still grants: so-called venial sins, in those who die outside grace, are justly punished forever.
Eternal penalty for the graceless end is not denied even for the ‘light’ class.
Latin · §1335
The Latin is on each section page: §1335
Reformed concede unequal malice and unequal penalties among sins§1336
1336Reformed freely grant graded malice among sins—not Stoic equality.
Penalties likewise unequal: some far milder, some far heavier at the last judgment.
Latin · §1336
The Latin is on each section page: §1336
Reformed grant grave conscience-wasting sins vs lighter faults compatible with peace and seeing God§1337
1337Reformed mark serious sins that bar piety, peace, and salvation-confidence while they last.
Lighter daily faults leave good conscience, the holiness-measure needed to see God, and lawful pardon-trust.
Latin · §1337
The Latin is on each section page: §1337
Most Reformed: some falls add new eternal-death guilt until repentance; lighter faults do not§1338
1338Most Reformed: capital falls add new death-guilt and bar heaven until real repentance—death mid-crime would damn.
Lighter thoughts, laughter, idle words, and work-blemishes add no such new guilt even if death finds them.
Latin · §1338
The Latin is on each section page: §1338
Many Protestants keep a sound sense of mortal and venial sin§1339
1339Augustana across the board, and some Reformed, keep a good-sense mortal/venial vocabulary.
Mortal = a guilt that destroys conscience and brings new death; venial = lighter faults compatible with peace, pardon-sense, and heaven-fitness even at death.
Latin · §1339
The Latin is on each section page: §1339
Status controversiae: are any sins non-excluding and non-deserving of eternal death by nature?§1340
1340The live quarrel narrows to one question: sins venial by nature—non-excluding, non-deserving eternal death even under rigid right?
Rome generally yes; Protestants no.
Latin · §1340
The Latin is on each section page: §1340
First Protestant reason: every sin defiles; nothing defiled enters heaven apart from mercy§1341
1341First proof: shut out mercy, and even the lightest fault forever bars heaven—so by nature it is mortal.
Defilement is universal; nothing unclean enters; cleansing and pardon alone reopen the gate.
Latin · §1341
The Latin is on each section page: §1341
Second reason: after judgment every unrepented sin—even idle words—meets eternal penalty§1342
1342Second proof: post-judgment, no temporal penalties remain—so idle words in the impenitent meet everlasting pain.
If God justly forever-punishes them, they deserve it; theologians already say he punishes below desert—so ‘mortal’ fits.
Latin · §1342
The Latin is on each section page: §1342
Third reason: what may never be remitted may justly be forever punished—even in the just, absolutely speaking§1343
1343Third proof: never-remissible, therefore justly forever-punishable.
Remission is mercy by definition—so absolutely, even for the just, God could withhold pardon of the lightest faults and punish them forever.
Latin · §1343
The Latin is on each section page: §1343
Fourth reason: the legal covenant demanded flawless obedience—any lightest fault lost life and incurred curse§1344
1344Legal covenant with upright Adam: life only by number-perfect obedience—any lightest fault lost life and drew the curse.
No pardon-lane under law-alone; repentance and remission belong to the gospel covenant—so every sin is mortal by nature.
Latin · §1344
The Latin is on each section page: §1344
Fifth reason: every sin—even ‘venial’—offends infinite Majesty and deserves objectively and extensively infinite penalty§1345
1345Closing proof: even so-called venial sin strikes infinite Majesty—objective infinite malice—and leaves an unending stain apart from mercy.
Due penalty is infinite in object and in everlasting extent; therefore every sin is mortal by nature under justice.
Latin · §1345
The Latin is on each section page: §1345
Sin excludes from favor and binds under just penalty—debtor before God§1346
1346Sin against God’s nature and law offends infinite Majesty and shuts a man out of favor.
Justice then holds him debtor to the penalties that such offense requires.
Latin · §1346
The Latin is on each section page: §1346
Remission defined: the debt is paid and liability to penalty ceases§1347
1347Remission is the debt paid and penalty-liability ended; retention = still bound to punishment.
So pardon is the end of exclusion-from-favor and of law-threatened obnoxiousness.
Latin · §1347
The Latin is on each section page: §1347
Eternal decree to remit vs actual remission in time—do not confuse them§1348
1348Eternal decree prepares every grace the elect will enjoy—including pardon.
Yet decree ≠ actual remission: God remits only by making them cease to be liable for penalty.
Latin · §1348
The Latin is on each section page: §1348
No remission without Christ’s satisfaction as surety under justice and wisdom§1349
1349Justice and wisdom required a fitting mode: no immunity without satisfaction to avenging justice.
Only through Christ the surety’s death and passion—never without that merit in view.
Latin · §1349
The Latin is on each section page: §1349
Satisfaction must be applied: adults receive fruit only by true repentance and living faith§1350
1350Satisfaction alone does not equal remitted sins until applied under God’s institution.
For reasoning adults: true repentance plus living, love-working faith mediate the fruit.
Latin · §1350
The Latin is on each section page: §1350
No release from wrath until sin is retracted by serious repentance joined to faith§1351
1351Christ’s death frees no one from provoked wrath while he still perseveres in sin.
Eternal law: renounce sin with contrite faith, and the penalty-obligation lifts.
Latin · §1351
The Latin is on each section page: §1351
Gospel always sets faith and repentance as prior conditions of remission§1352
1352Gospel never detaches pardon from prior faith and repentance—Luke 13; Acts 3:19; Prov. 28:13.
John 3: belief escapes judgment; unbelief already judged, wrath remaining.
Latin · §1352
The Latin is on each section page: §1352
Divine wisdom abhors pardon for the obstinate who trample Christ’s blood§1353
1353Wisdom will not spare the obstinate who will not leave sin.
Nor share Christ’s death-benefit with those who trample his blood and refuse him as Savior.
Latin · §1353
The Latin is on each section page: §1353
Heavier vs lighter sins need different repentance—special contrition vs general humble confession§1354
1354Daily lighter faults versus works of the flesh that cannot coexist with true holiness—two modes of repentance.of repentance.of repentance.
Heavier: special contrition; lighter: humble general confession of corruption (Ps 19).
Latin · §1354
The Latin is on each section page: §1354
Heavier-sin repentance must be perfectly practical; lighter cannot be—Baron of Aberdeen§1355
1355Heavier pardon requires truly practical repentance—genuine cessation, or no grace or glory.
Lighter faults cannot be fully abandoned in this life; pious salvation is not thereby lost (Baron)...
Latin · §1355
The Latin is on each section page: §1355
From man’s side: active faith and worthy repentance-works; what then is God’s remitting action?§1356
1356Man’s side: active efficacious faith fleeing to grace in Christ, plus repentance-worthy works.
God’s act of remission is best understood by asking how the opposing relationship of guilt is established.lt is established.lt is established.
Latin · §1356
The Latin is on each section page: §1356
Guilt is a relation resulting from sin by eternal law—no new temporal condemning sentence needed§1357
1357Guilt = relational liability under eternal law once sin is posited—debtor while he remains in sin.
No extra temporal condemning act required; relations result from the foundation (white-wall likeness).
Latin · §1357
The Latin is on each section page: §1357
Remission: guilt-relation ceases; reconciling relation arises by the gospel law of faith and repentance§1358
1358Remission = guilt-relation ends; a reconciling, life-accepting relation rises in its place.
similar relational structure under the eternal gospel law of contrition, mercy-seeking, and living faith.
Latin · §1358
The Latin is on each section page: §1358
Bringing to repentance and generating living faith suffices—no separate temporal absolving sentence required§1359
1359Grace that brings true repentance and living faith is enough for actual absolution and reconciliation.
No extra temporal courtroom sentence—any more than guilt needed a fresh condemning sentence.
Latin · §1359
The Latin is on each section page: §1359
Elect sins not remitted from eternity—only in time when contracted guilt is actually loosed§1360
1360Decree ≠ execution: elect pardon is not eternal-actual but temporal-actual.
Guilt is contracted in time (original + actual); only then can it be actually loosed.
Latin · §1360
The Latin is on each section page: §1360
‘God does not will to punish’ is ambiguous—actual remission vs decree to transfer into a non-punishable state§1361
1361‘'God will not punish' has two meanings: (1) already in the order of faith and repentance → actual remission; (2) only decreed to be moved there → not yet.
Paul pre-conversion shows decree-not-to-punish without actual pardon while still in perdition.
Latin · §1361
The Latin is on each section page: §1361
No one has sins actually remitted before true faith and serious repentance§1362
1362Actual remission never precedes true faith and serious repentance.
Serving sin / unbelief = wrath remaining and death—cannot coexist with actual pardon.
Latin · §1362
The Latin is on each section page: §1362
Pre-faith actual remission would void gospel conditions and contradict alien enmity (Col 1:21; 1 John 3)§1363
1363If elect already had actual pardon pre-faith, gospel conditions of faith/repentance would be empty.
Col 1:21 enmity and 1 John 3’s ‘still in death’ cannot be called blessed covered-sin status.
Latin · §1363
The Latin is on each section page: §1363
Cross-payment does not actually cancel anyone’s debt until applied by faith and repentance§1364
1364Surety-payment on the cross opens a mediated path; it does not automatically clear each person’s debt.
Sufficient price is ours only when faith-and-repentance apply it—until then liability remains.
Latin · §1364
The Latin is on each section page: §1364
Alting's two senses, and why saying sins are forgiven before faith misleads§1365
1365Alting’s two senses: decree-and-cross vs efficacious application at believing.
Absolute ‘remitted before faith’ still misleads hearers toward actual granted pardon—dangerous and calumny-prone.
Latin · §1365
The Latin is on each section page: §1365
Only past sins of which one seriously repents are actually remitted—not future uncommitted sins§1366
1366Actual remission at faith/repentance covers past sins seriously repented—not futures not yet done.
No guilt-relation without committed sin;n;n; pre-fall Adam needing pardon is a contradiction.
Latin · §1366
The Latin is on each section page: §1366
Future-sin blanket remission would call David pardoned while compounding adultery and Uriah’s murder§1367
1367No repentance of uncommitted sin → no remission; persevering sinners stay bound.
Blanket future-pardon would bless David mid-adultery and Uriah-plot—against 1 John and Christian sense.
Latin · §1367
The Latin is on each section page: §1367
Union with Christ covers sins retractable by present faith-repentance—not sins not yet incurred§1368
1368Faith-union applies Christ’s sufficient price to sins already incurred and sincerely retracted.
Not to unincurred futures; no absolute ‘paid in Christ’ without the condition-acts for that sin.
Latin · §1368
The Latin is on each section page: §1368
Believers have a ready remedy for future falls—not already-remitted futures; Maresius’s dangerous speech§1369
1369Ready Christ-remedy for future falls requires renewed faith-repentance acts—not already-done pardon.
Even Maresius’s ‘extend justification by new faith-acts’ implies pre-act non-application; bold statements invite calumny
Latin · §1369
The Latin is on each section page: §1369
Many in Rome deny image-adoration and call the charge a Protestant calumny—so the true Roman doctrine must be sought§1370
1370Many Romans—lay and some doctors—deny they adore images and call the charge a calumny.
They claim their Church gives adoration-cult only to the one true God.
So Le Blanc will dig out Rome’s real doctrine on image-cult, lest Reformers be falsely blamed for inventing it.
Latin · §1370
The Latin is on each section page: §1370
True Roman doctrine on images is drawn from general Councils, universal practice, and common doctor-consensus§1371
1371Three wells yield Rome’s real teaching on images: general Councils Rome owns, her universal practice, and the received doctors’ consensus.
What those three agree on may safely be called Roman dogma.
Latin · §1371
The Latin is on each section page: §1371
Three Councils Rome counts as universal on images: Nicaea II (787), Constantinople (869), and Trent§1372
1372Rome owns three ‘universal’ Councils on images: Nicaea II (787), Constantinople (869), and Trent in the sixteenth century.
Latin · §1372
The Latin is on each section page: §1372
Nicaea II’s constant teaching: Christ’s and the saints’ images are to be adored—and doubters are anathematized§1373
1373Nicaea II (Rome’s ‘seventh’) steadily teaches that Christ’s and the saints’ images are to be adored and saluted.
Whoever hesitates about that adoration is anathematized.
Latin · §1373
The Latin is on each section page: §1373
Tarasius and the Synod receive and adore image-pictures in Christ’s and the saints’ names—‘so the whole holy Synod believes and teaches’§1374
1374At Nicaea II Tarasius, with the Synod, receives image-pictures by ancient tradition and adores them in Christ’s and the saints’ names.
The whole Synod seals it: ‘thus we believe and teach.’
Latin · §1374
The Latin is on each section page: §1374
Nicaea II’s fathers distinguish adoration from mere veneration—and call hypocrites those who venerate but refuse to adore§1375
1375The Synod’s adoration is more than bare veneration.
Those who say they venerate images but will not adore them are branded hypocrites who insult the saints.
Latin · §1375
The Latin is on each section page: §1375
Yet Nicaea II reserves latria—faith, hope, trust, invocation—to the one true God alone§1376
1376The same Council walls off ‘latria’—inward faith, hope, trust, invocation—as God’s peculiar cult.
Tarasius: we adore images, yet we refer latria and faith only to the one true God.
Latin · §1376
The Latin is on each section page: §1376
Anastasius: ‘adore’ need not mean latria—Moses adds ‘only’ to latria-service, not to bare adoration§1377
1377Anastasius: do not stumble at the word ‘adore’—we even ‘adore’ men and angels without giving divine latria.
Moses’ ‘alone’ (Deuteronomy 6:13; Matthew 4:10) binds latria-service to God, not the bare verb ‘adore.’
Latin · §1377
The Latin is on each section page: §1377
The synod's letter: Scripture adds 'alone' to service, not to adoring§1378
1378The Synod’s letter to the emperors: Scripture’s ‘‘adore’ is used without ‘alone’,ne’,ne’,,’ so the word is equivocal.
‘Serve/cult’ carries ‘alone’—hence latria is ascribed and referred to God only (Deuteronomy 6:13; Matthew 4:10).
Latin · §1378
The Latin is on each section page: §1378
Image-adoration is called ‘honorary’—outward honor-signs; refuse them and you are a hypocrite even if you claim to ‘venerate’§1379
1379They brand image-adoration ‘honorary’—an outward emphasis of honor, not latria.
Kiss, bow, and the other signs are required; refuse them while claiming ‘veneration’ and you are still a hypocrite.
Latin · §1379
The Latin is on each section page: §1379
Nicaea II names the honor-signs: kisses, embraces, lights, incense—honor passes to the prototype§1380
1380Nicaea II lists kisses, embraces, lights, and incense as the honor owed to images.
Images stand in churches not only to remind, but to receive honorary adoration (not latria).
Honor paid to the image ‘results’ upon the prototype.
Latin · §1380
The Latin is on each section page: §1380
The synod's letter: to adore images is to kiss and love them§1381
1381The synodical letter equates ‘adoring’ images with kissing and loving them.
Greek usage (proskunein and related terms) is pressed to mean embrace and strong affection, not latria.
Latin · §1381
The Latin is on each section page: §1381
Constantinople VIII (869): Christ’s image to be honored like the Gospels—refuse adoration and miss His face at the Second Coming§1382
1382The ‘eighth’ Council ranks Christ’s image with Gospel-veneration: paint teaches as syllables teach.
Refuse to adore Christ’s image, and you are cursed not to see His face at His return.
Greek Gospel-book rites explain the parallel.
Latin · §1382
The Latin is on each section page: §1382
Trent Session 25: keep images; honor them by kiss and bow—honor passes to prototypes; no divinity or trust in the image itself§1383
1383Trent Session 25 keeps Christ’s and the saints’ images in churches and bids due honor—kiss, bare head, prostration.
No divinity or trust is to be pinned on the wood; honor is referred to the prototypes (Nicaea II).
Latin · §1383
The Latin is on each section page: §1383
Sum of Roman Councils: relative honorary adoration is owed—kiss, bow, incense—not latria; ask nothing from the image§1384
1384Roman Councils agree: images are owed cult—kiss, salute, bow, incense, lights—and may be called ‘adoration.’
But only subordinate adoration referred to the prototype—not latria, not petitions, not trust or divinity in the image.
Latin · §1384
The Latin is on each section page: §1384
What that adoration really is is clearest from Rome’s solemn universal temple-practice, approved or silently allowed by pastors and Pope§1385
1385Rome’s real image-adoration is best read from her public temple practice.
Bishops, pastors, and Pope either approve or stay silent while the people make it part of piety.
Latin · §1385
The Latin is on each section page: §1385
Received practice: salute, kiss, kneel, offer incense and lights; set images on altars; process, vow, gift, and pilgrimage to them§1386
1386Beyond Council-approved kiss and kneel come altar-placement, rich adornment, street processions, vows, offerings, and pilgrimages to images.
Latin · §1386
The Latin is on each section page: §1386
Coster the Jesuit defends kneeling prayer before Christ’s image, adorning images, candles, and carrying statues in processions§1387
1387Jesuit Coster publicly defends kneeling prayer before Christ’s image, rich adornment, saint-candles, and statue processions as commendable Church custom.
Latin · §1387
The Latin is on each section page: §1387
Molanus of Louvain likewise defends carrying images in processions, setting them on altars, and clothing them in gold and precious garments§1388
1388Louvain’s Molanus champions processions, altar-images, and gold-and-garment adornment against the ‘superstition’ charge.
Latin · §1388
The Latin is on each section page: §1388
Yet public prayers addressed to the images themselves seem to clash with Nicaea II and Trent’s ban on seeking anything from an image§1389
1389Practice strains the Councils: Nicaea II and Trent bar seeking from an image, yet Rome’s public use aims prayers at the images themselves.
Latin · §1389
The Latin is on each section page: §1389
A breviary prayer speaks to the Cross apart from Christ§1390
1390The restored Roman Breviary aims a feast prayer at the Cross as distinct from Christ: ‘O Cross … save the present throng.’
Latin · §1390
The Latin is on each section page: §1390
‘Vexilla Regis’ praises the Cross apart from Christ, then prays: ‘O cross, hail, only hope… grant pardon to the guilty’§1391
1391The Passion hymn Vexilla Regis first praises the Cross as distinct from Christ, then prays to it as ‘only hope’ for justice and pardon.
Latin · §1391
The Latin is on each section page: §1391
Aquinas infers latria for Christ’s Cross (and even for other cross-effigies by representation) from ‘O cross, hail, only hope’§1392
1392Aquinas reads the hymn as prayer to the cross-as-distinct and concludes the true Cross is owed latria (representation plus contact), and other cross-images latria by representation alone (ST III q.25 a.4).
Latin · §1392
The Latin is on each section page: §1392
Calling ‘cross’ a mere metonymy for Christ breaks where the hymn opposes and distinguishes the cross from Christ§1393
1393Modern metonymy (‘cross’ = Christ) cannot rescue texts that oppose, distinguish, and praise the cross by bodily contact apart from Christ.
Latin · §1393
The Latin is on each section page: §1393
John XXII’s Veronica prayer (with huge indulgences) is aimed at Christ’s face-image on the sudarium, asking it to purge and lead to the blessed§1394
1394John XXII’s indulged Veronica prayer is directed to the sudarium face-image itself—asking the ‘holy face’ / ‘blessed image’ to purge, enlighten, and bring the devout to Christ’s pure face.
Latin · §1394
The Latin is on each section page: §1394
The Pontifical's cross blessing gives the cross a power Trent denies§1395
1395Trent denies inherent virtue in images; yet Pontifical cross-blessing asks Christ to load a new stone/metal cross with true-Cross holiness so its ‘merit’ cleanses souls—and the Veronica prayer already ascribed light-giving power to an image.
Latin · §1395
The Latin is on each section page: §1395
Another Pontifical prayer asks the Father to make the held cross-sign a saving remedy and shield—implying God-given virtue in the material cross§1396
1396A second Pontifical prayer asks the Father to make the held cross a saving remedy and shield.
If the prayer is trusted, the material cross must be thought to receive real virtue from God—Trent’s denial notwithstanding.
Latin · §1396
The Latin is on each section page: §1396
Papal consecration of wax Agnus Dei images begs God to give them power against devil, storm, plague, and epilepsy§1397
1397Wax Agnus Dei tokens—symbolic ‘Lamb’ images—are consecrated with papal prayers that they receive power against demons, storms, plague, and epilepsy (cf. John 1:29).
Latin · §1397
The Latin is on each section page: §1397
Urban V’s verses with Agnus Dei gifts claim the wax lamb repels lightning, breaks sin, guards childbirth—so these imagelets escape Trent’s ‘no virtue’ class§1398
1398Urban V’s gift-verses treat the wax Agnus as lightning-ward, sin-breaking, and childbirth-guarding.
On the Pope’s own mind, such imagelets sit outside Trent’s ‘images have no cult-virtue’ rule—or expose its hollow edge.
Latin · §1398
The Latin is on each section page: §1398
Doctors who ‘deny’ image-adoration mean only absolute latria—they still allow the relative honor the Councils sanction§1399
1399Some Roman doctors ‘deny’ image-adoration and cry calumny—yet Nicaea II, Constantinople VIII, and Trent anathematize refusal to adore images.
Their escape: they deny only absolute latria to images, while still allowing the Councils’ relative honor-cult.
Latin · §1399
The Latin is on each section page: §1399
Others teach images of God and Christ are to be adored with latria—yet call it relative or per accidens, so Councils still ‘agree’§1400
1400Some leading Schoolmen even assign latria to images of God and Christ.
They salvage Council language by calling that latria relative or per accidens—joined to the prototype—not absolute latria per se.
Latin · §1400
The Latin is on each section page: §1400
Despite diverse talk, Roman doctors agree with the Councils: images are owed cult and ‘adoration,’ with bow, kiss, incense, and lights as legitimate signs§1401
1401Beneath the quarrel, Roman doctors lock step with the Councils on three points: images are for cult not bare memory; ‘adoration’ is a fair name; bare head, kiss, kneel, incense, and lights are lawful honor-signs.
Latin · §1401
The Latin is on each section page: §1401
Vasquez: Catholic truth is that images are owed adoration-signs; iconomachs who withhold kiss and bow are heretics under Nicaea II§1402
1402Vasquez: owed image-adoration (kiss, lights, incense, bare head) is Catholic truth.
Seventh-Synod ‘iconomachs’ who kept images for memory but refused bodily honor-signs were condemned—veneration without adoration is not enough.
Latin · §1402
The Latin is on each section page: §1402
Vasquez clears Holcot, Durandus, and Pico: they still required embrace and kiss—calling refusal to adore images in any way an intolerable crime§1403
1403Holcot, Durandus, and Pico, on Vasquez’s reading, still required kiss and bare head—even if they called it improper adoration of the image.
Vasquez: to teach images must not be adored at all is crime and intolerable error.
Latin · §1403
The Latin is on each section page: §1403
Consensus that images are somehow to be cultivated and adored—yet Schoolmen still quarrel over the mode and nature of that cult§1404
1404Roman Schoolmen agree images somehow deserve kiss, incense, lights, and kneeling.
They still split on the mode and nature of that cult—Vasquez: unity against iconomachs, diversity on how adoration works.
Latin · §1404
The Latin is on each section page: §1404
Three School distinctions opened: honor per se vs per accidens (king, purple, accidents)§1405
1405Schoolmen preface the quarrel with distinctions: honor per se vs per accidents.
Per se: the subject that carries the reason of veneration; per accidents: what is merely joined to it.
King example: the man who is king is honored per se; purple and other adjuncts only per accidents—royal dignity is the reason, not an accidental add-on.
Latin · §1405
The Latin is on each section page: §1405
Second distinction: honor propter se vs propter aliud—rational nature vs sacred signs§1406
1406Second cut: honor on account of itself vs on account of another.
Only rational nature is venerable propter se; sacred signs are venerable only propter aliud, because their excellence hangs entirely on the holy thing they represent.
Latin · §1406
The Latin is on each section page: §1406
Third distinction: honor proprie vs improprie—legate, funeral statue; from Bellarmine§1407
1407Third cut: proper vs improper honor.
Proper: honored by reason of itself; improper: honored in another's place — legate for the king; funeral statue for the corpse.
Bellarmine, De Ecclesia triumphante II.20, is the source for all three distinctions.
Latin · §1407
The Latin is on each section page: §1407
Question: are images adored properly or only improperly? Some older Scholastics say only improperly§1408
1408Roman School question: proper or only improper adoration of images?
Some older Scholastics allow kiss, prostration, and honor-signs, yet call that adoration improper or abusive—acts toward images terminate on the prototype, not the image.
Latin · §1408
The Latin is on each section page: §1408
Durandus, Holcot, Pico: improper-only view rejected as rash by recent Scholastics§1409
1409Durandus, Holcot, and Pico are tagged with the improper-only view.
Recent Schoolmen — Vasquez, Suarez, Bellarmine, Valencia, Puteanus — reject it as rash and insist images are adored properly and truly.
Latin · §1409
The Latin is on each section page: §1409
Agreement that images are adored properly—but split on whether the image alone can be integral object§1410
1410Recent Schoolmen agree images are properly adored, but quarrel over the mode.
All say images are not adored for themselves but for the exemplar.
The live question: can the image alone be an integral, proximate object of a distinct adoration—like a legate honored for the king yet with his own inferior honor?
Latin · §1410
The Latin is on each section page: §1410
Vasquez rejects image-alone adoration as superstitious—must co-venerate the prototype§1411
1411Vasquez brands image-alone adoration superstitious: a rational creature must not subject itself to an irrational one.
An image without its prototype cannot lawfully be adored; the adorant must also venerate the exemplar in and through the image as terminus.
Cited: Vasquez on ST III, disp. 108, c. 3.
Latin · §1411
The Latin is on each section page: §1411
Suarez and others allow images adored as proximate terminus without directly adoring the exemplar§1412
1412Many disagree with Vasquez: images may be adored without simultaneously adoring the exemplar, as proximate terminus.
Suarez: images cannot be adored except because of the exemplar, yet can be adored in themselves and properly without directly adoring the exemplar as quod.
Cited: Suarez on ST III, disp. 54, sect. 5.
Latin · §1412
The Latin is on each section page: §1412
Bellarmine: images of Christ and the Saints venerated per se and properly, not only as stand-ins§1413
1413Bellarmine's proposition: images of Christ and the Saints are venerated per se and properly.
They terminate veneration as considered in themselves—not only as stand-ins for the exemplar (De Ecclesia triumphante II.21).
Latin · §1413
The Latin is on each section page: §1413
Puteanus: the material object of our adoration can be the image alone§1414
1414Puteanus agrees: Christ's image—and any saint's—can be adored so that the material object is the image alone (on ST III q.25 a.3).
Latin · §1414
The Latin is on each section page: §1414
Bellarmine: images receive only a lesser worship by analogy§1415
1415What genus of cult terminates on the image alone? Bellarmine: an imperfect, analogical cult.
Images get neither proper latria, hyperdulia, nor dulia—those belong to intelligent natures—but inferior reductive analogues keyed to what they represent.
Cited: De Ecclesia triumphante II.25.
Latin · §1415
The Latin is on each section page: §1415
Puteanus: image of Christ alone gets relative latria, not absolute§1416
1416Puteanus's line: when Christ's image alone is the material object, the latria owed is relative, not absolute.
Absolute latria tracks uncreated excellence in the thing; respective latria tracks excellence only by relation.
Latin · §1416
The Latin is on each section page: §1416
Same rule for Mary and the Saints: respective hyperdulia and dulia§1417
1417On Puteanus's scheme: Marian images get respective hyperdulia; other saints' images get respective dulia—not the absolute grades.
Latin · §1417
The Latin is on each section page: §1417
Further question: one act adorning image and exemplar together? Peresius and Catharinus deny§1418
1418Next quarrel: can one act adore image and exemplar together as one mental object?
Peresius de Ayala and Ambrosius Catharinus say no—image-adoration is always a distinct act from exemplar-adoration.
Latin · §1418
The Latin is on each section page: §1418
Suarez: one act can adore prototype in the image via representative presence§1419
1419Majority Roman line (Suarez): one act can adore image-for-prototype and prototype-in-image together as adequate object.
The image does not really contain the prototype, but contains it in representative being—so the mind takes both as one without mistaking paint for Christ.
Latin · §1419
The Latin is on each section page: §1419
Vasquez: images may—and must—be adored only with the exemplar, never alone§1420
1420Vasquez goes further: images can and must be adored only with the exemplar—never alone even in thought.
Apart from the joined exemplar the image is not capable of veneration; together they make the integral proximate terminus.
Latin · §1420
The Latin is on each section page: §1420
Vasquez's ground: no irrational thing is capable of honor per se—alone-adoration risks idolatry§1421
1421Vasquez's ground: nothing irrational is capable of honor per se, because adoration is willed submission to a superior excellence.
Image-alone veneration can be branded folly or idolatry—servitude to the irrational, or attributing deity or dignity to it (Gentile error, not Christian religion).
Latin · §1421
The Latin is on each section page: §1421
Vasquez: adoration's one act has exterior mark plus interior affect of submission§1422
1422Vasquez: one adoration-act has two parts—exterior mark (kneel, bare the head) plus interior affect of submission.
Without the affect, the gesture is not cult (it could be a joke); both together make one honor-act, as virtue's interior and exterior do.
Latin · §1422
The Latin is on each section page: §1422
Does the interior affect terminate on the image too? Vasquez: only the exterior mark does§1423
1423Follow-up: when one act covers both, does the interior affect terminate on the image too?
Vasquez: only the exterior mark terminates on the image; the interior affect aims at the exemplar alone, and the mark is transmitted to it (
Latin · §1423
The Latin is on each section page: §1423
Suarez counters: interior submission also terminates on the image in the one joint act§1424
1424Suarez answers Vasquez: in the joint act, interior submission terminates on the image too—not only the sensible mark.
One interior-and-exterior act adores prototype-in-image and image-for-prototype as one object, truly and properly—not merely abusively.
Latin · §1424
The Latin is on each section page: §1424
From joint-act hypothesis: images share the exemplar's cult genus—dulia, hyperdulia, even latria§1425
1425If one act covers image and exemplar, images share the exemplar's cult genus.
Saints' images: dulia; Mary's: hyperdulia; God's and Christ's: latria—as Aquinas and most Scholastics teach.
Latin · §1425
The Latin is on each section page: §1425
Bellarmine's first escape from idolatry: improper latria when the mind stays fixed on the exemplar alone§1426
1426How can image-latria avoid idolatry? Bellarmine's first route: improper latria.
Mind fixed only on the exemplar while Good-Friday crucifix rites use the image as stand-in—latria properly goes to Christ alone, improperly said of the image.
Latin · §1426
The Latin is on each section page: §1426
Bellarmine's second route: proper latria per accidents—yet do not tell the people images are owed latria§1427
1427Bellarmine's second route: proper latria per accidents—Christ adored as shining in the image, like king-plus-clothes.
Latria per se to the image remains forbidden; yet he forbids telling the people that images are owed latria, preferring the contrary for popular speech (II.22-23).
Latin · §1427
The Latin is on each section page: §1427
Vasquez's latria fix: interior submission to God alone; images get only the exterior mark§1428
1428Vasquez's fix: one act, but split—interior submission aims only at the exemplar or God; the image gets only the exterior mark.
Latria names the interior servitude-affect toward God, not the bare gesture—so II Nicaea rightly denies latria to images.
Latin · §1428
The Latin is on each section page: §1428
Vasquez still allows saying images are adored with latria—per accidents, via exterior signs§1429
1429Vasquez still allows absolute speech that images are adored with latria—but only per accidents.
Exterior signs drawn from latria-servitude toward the exemplar make the image latria-adored with the prototype, not per se.
Latin · §1429
The Latin is on each section page: §1429
Suarez closes the Roman locus: true proper latria of Christ's image with Christ—relative toward the image, absolute toward Christ§1430
1430Suarez closes the Roman locus: one true proper latria-act can terminate on Christ and his image together.
Per se the act aims first at Christ; the image is only co-adored concomitantly—like royal purple with the king—so Councils forbidding creature-latria are not breached.
Toward Christ the act is absolute latria; toward the image, respective latria for God's sake, not the creature's.
Latin · §1430
The Latin is on each section page: §1430
Roman Councils deny absolute god-cult of images, yet require relative cult of Christ, Mary, and saints§1431
1431Roman Councils refuse to call images gods or to vest them with absolute, highest cult.
Yet they steadily require some cult of Christ’s, Mary’s, and the saints’ images—for the prototype, not for the image as such.
Latin · §1431
The Latin is on each section page: §1431
Roman image-cult is rightly called adoratio; praxis is prostration, kneeling, uncovering, kiss, candles, incense§1432
1432School and Councils name the image-cult adoratio without embarrassment.
The living praxis is bodily: prostration, genuflection, bare head, kiss, candles, and incense.
Latin · §1432
The Latin is on each section page: §1432
Protestants do not calumniate Rome by charging image-adoration—Councils anathematize the contrary§1433
1433Rome’s own school teaches image-adoration; her Councils anathematize refusal.
Calling that adoration is not Protestant slander—it is Rome’s self-description.
Latin · §1433
The Latin is on each section page: §1433
Relative worship of images does not clear Rome of the charge§1434
1434Rome’s refuge—only relative, inferior adoration—is the very thing Protestants meant.
Even thoughtful pagans denied their statues were gods; Protestants do not charge Rome with that stupidity.
So the accusation tracks Rome’s own relative cult, not a forged absolute one.
Latin · §1434
The Latin is on each section page: §1434
Suarez's three ways an image may be adored§1435
1435Rome agrees images get some adoratio, yet Schoolmen split on how.
Suarez lists three modes: mind wholly on the exemplar; exemplar and image as one adequate object; image alone as matter, exemplar as reason.
Thomas III, disp. 54.4 is his locus.
Latin · §1435
The Latin is on each section page: §1435
Older Scholastics allow only mode one (improper adoration); recent School rejects that as rash§1436
1436Older Schoolmen: bodily honors yes, but intention only on the exemplar—so image-adoration is improper/abusive.
Recent School throws that out as rash and insists images are adored properly and truly.
Latin · §1436
The Latin is on each section page: §1436
Some allow modes one and two, but reject mode three (image alone as per-se adored thing)§1437
1437Middle party: modes one and two are licit—adoration may terminate on exemplar-plus-image as one total object.
Mode three (image alone as the per-se adored thing) they brand illicit, even when the exemplar is the reason.
Latin · §1437
The Latin is on each section page: §1437
Others reject mode two and allow modes one and three—image loved per se as a means for the end§1438
1438Opposite party: drop mode two’s single total object; keep modes one and three.
Image may be the per-se terminus, yet only because of the exemplar—like loving a means for an end.
Latin · §1438
The Latin is on each section page: §1438
Majority of Roman theologians: all three Suarez modes are right and pious§1439
1439The Roman majority blesses all three Suarez modes as right and pious.
Adoration may terminate on exemplar alone, image alone, or both as one total object.
Latin · §1439
The Latin is on each section page: §1439
Roman divisions over how far adoration reaches the image itself§1440
1440Joint-act camp still splits: Vasquez-style exterior-only toward the image vs interior submission aimed at both.
Many then assign latria/dulia/hyperdulia to Christ’s, saints’, and Mary’s images; others keep image-cult a lower, analogical order.
Latin · §1440
The Latin is on each section page: §1440
Beneath School diversity, three Roman agreements: some cult owed; rightly called adoratio; bodily honors licit§1441
1441Diversity aside, Rome’s Doctors lock three points: some cult is owed to the images; adoratio is the right word; uncovering, kneeling, lights, and incense are legitimate.
Latin · §1441
The Latin is on each section page: §1441
Status controversiae: Protestants reject all such cult as superstition; Rome affirms it under anathema and solemn praxis§1442
1442Protestants unanimously refuse every such rite as superstition against God’s word.
The quarrel’s status is simply whether kneeling, bare head, incense, and candles before images please God—Rome says yes under anathema and universal praxis.
Latin · §1442
The Latin is on each section page: §1442
Protestant ground: Decalogue Non facies tibi sculptile—no likeness of heavenly or earthly things to be adored§1443
1443The engine is the Decalogue ban on making and adoring any likeness of heaven, earth, or waters.
Christ’s and the saints’ images are exactly such heavenly likenesses—so the precept strips them of cult.
Latin · §1443
The Latin is on each section page: §1443
Roman reply A: Vazquez and others call the ban a positive ceremonial law abrogated by the Gospel§1444
1444First Roman escape: grant the ban’s breadth, then reclassify it as positive ceremonial law canceled by the Gospel.
Vazquez (Thomas III, disp. 104) leads; Lorinus, Catharinus, Ayala, and Soto follow.
Latin · §1444
The Latin is on each section page: §1444
If the image-ban is a separate positive precept, Rome’s Decalogue becomes an eleven-word Hendralogus§1445
1445Separate the image-ban from Non habebis Deos alienos and you mint an eleventh precept.
Moses still calls the Law’s breviary ten words—so Rome’s split (plus her two covetings) drives a Hendralogus, not a Decalogue.
Latin · §1445
The Latin is on each section page: §1445
No NT word marks the image-ban ceremonial—unlike the Sabbath shadow in Colossians 2.16§1446
1446Colossians 2.16 flags Sabbath/feast shadows as ceremonial; nothing parallel softens the image-ban.
The NT never whispers that Christians may now cult God or saints in images.
Latin · §1446
The Latin is on each section page: §1446
The ban is moral and perpetual—Gentiles are reproached for image-cult, not for breaching Moses’ positive rites§1447
1447Prophets blame Gentiles for making and culting images—proof the ban is moral for all, not a Jew-only positive rite.
Gentiles are not charged with breaking Moses’ ceremonial code, but with violating nature’s moral law.
Latin · §1447
The Latin is on each section page: §1447
Romans 1: Gentile wise men charged with exchanging God’s glory for corruptible image-likenesses§1448
1448Romans 1 puts Gentile image-making under NT indictment, not OT ceremonial only.
Paul’s charge: swapping incorruptible God’s glory for likenesses of man, birds, beasts, and serpents.
Latin · §1448
The Latin is on each section page: §1448
Gentile sages were not crude corporealists—they used images as thin symbolic signs, yet still fell under Paul’s charge§1449
1449Don’t rescue Romans 1 by saying only crude corporealists are meant.
Egypt’s sages treated images as thin symbolic signs—not literal God-bodies—and Paul still brands that folly.
Latin · §1449
The Latin is on each section page: §1449
Plutarch and Varro: Egyptian animals and human-shaped gods are mystical vessels, not crude bodies of deity§1450
1450Plutarch’s Isis treatise reads Egyptian animal cult as mystical symbolism of divine virtues.
Varro (via Augustine, Civ. 7.5): human-shaped gods are vessels signifying rational soul— Liber’s wine-jar for the vine.
Latin · §1450
The Latin is on each section page: §1450
Maximus of Tyre: statues of words, men, beasts, gold and ivory help reach a God beyond sense§1451
1451Maximus asks whether gods should have statues, then answers with a ladder of aids—words, men, beasts, precious figures—toward a God beyond sense.
Latin · §1451
The Latin is on each section page: §1451
Even mystical-symbolic image-cult is moral sin—Decalogue binds all men forever against exposing God’s likenesses for cult§1452
1452Symbolic paganism still counts as grave sin—mystical intention does not sanitize image-cult.
The Decalogue’s ban is moral and perpetual for every human likeness set out for cult.
Latin · §1452
The Latin is on each section page: §1452
Primitive Doctors: Decalogue is the moral-natural sum—only the Sabbath’s seventh-day rigor is ceremonial§1453
1453Fathers read the Decalogue as the moral-natural sum binding everyone.
Only Sabbath’s exact seventh-day stoppage is ceremonial; sanctifying a holy day remains moral
Latin · §1453
The Latin is on each section page: §1453
Irenaeus, Tertullian, Cyprian, Augustine: second commandment and Decalogue still bind Christians (Sabbath flesh excepted)§1454
1454Irenaeus: Decalogue words remain, extended not dissolved by the Incarnation.
Tertullian universalizes the ban on likeness-making; Cyprian applies the second commandment to Christians; Augustine keeps the whole Decalogue except carnal Sabbath.
Latin · §1454
The Latin is on each section page: §1454
Most Roman doctors admit the ban is moral—but shrink it to forbidding only absolute god-cult of images§1455
1455Mainstream Rome drops Vazquez’s ceremonial dodge and owns the ban as moral for Christians.
Their new escape: the precept only bars absolute god-cult of an image—relative, inferior cult of God’s and the saints’ images supposedly survives.
Latin · §1455
The Latin is on each section page: §1455
Relative cult is exactly what the precept forbids—no sane painter treats the panel as absolute God§1456
1456Everyday sense: anyone who paints God and bows to the panel means relative honor through it—not absolute godhood of paint.
The precept targets precisely that relative move; absolute tablet-worship is too absurd to need its own ban.
Latin · §1456
The Latin is on each section page: §1456
Scripture condemns relative image-cult too—transgressors meant to honor the true God through their images§1457
1457Biblical offenders often intended relative cult of the true God through images—and are still condemned.
So the mandate reaches subordinate/relative adoration, not only absolute god-cult.
Latin · §1457
The Latin is on each section page: §1457
Golden calf: Israel meant Jehovah under a bovine symbol—plural Elohim with singular sense; not literal bovine deity§1458
1458The calf was Egypt-style bovine symbolism aimed at Jehovah, not a sudden belief that jewelry had become God.
Plural Elohim with singular force is ordinary Hebrew—even of the true God (Gen 20.13; 2 Sam 7.23).
Calling the image by the prototype’s name is stock; absolute bovine deity is psychologically incredible.
Latin · §1458
The Latin is on each section page: §1458
Aaron’s feast: Cras solemnitas Jehovae—honor of the cast image referred to the true patriarchal God§1459
1459Aaron’s proclamation names Jehovah’s feast, not a rival god’s.
So the calf-honor was explicitly referred to the patriarchal true God.
Latin · §1459
The Latin is on each section page: §1459
Micah's image, vowed to Jehovah, is still called a grave crime§1460
1460Micah’s household shrine: silver vowed to Jehovah, Levite priest, hope of Jehovah’s blessing.
The cult is textbook relative—and Scripture still brands it a most grave crime.
Latin · §1460
The Latin is on each section page: §1460
Jeroboam’s calves: Jehu’s zeal for Jehovah coexisted with Bethel and Dan—cult referred to the true God§1461
1461Jehu can burn for Jehovah against Baal and still keep Jeroboam’s calves.
Those calves were image-vehicles of Jehovah-cult—relative, and still sinful.
Latin · §1461
The Latin is on each section page: §1461
Joram’s calf-cult judged less than Baal-statues—because it claimed the true God, wrongly imaged§1462
1462Spirit ranks Joram’s calf-sin below Baal-sun worship: calves claimed Jehovah; Baal swapped in a creature.
That ranking collapses if the calves were taken as literal gods or Apis—so relative Jehovah-cult is the better reading, and still condemned.
Latin · §1462
The Latin is on each section page: §1462
Jeroboam’s political craft: minimize religious change so ten tribes stay—cannot have swapped Jehovah for Apis§1463
1463Jeroboam’s aim was political: stop Jerusalem pilgrimages without revolting the tribes.
Swapping Jehovah for Apis or a brand-new calf-god would have been religious overthrow, not crafty minimal change.
Latin · §1463
The Latin is on each section page: §1463
Ecce Dii tui Israel: plural form with singular sense; naming the image God means symbol, as papal ‘God the Father’ panels today§1464
1464Plural Dii on the calves tracks Hebrew idiom, not a pantheon.
Calling the symbol God mirrors modern panels labeled God the Father—representation, not literal identity.
Latin · §1464
The Latin is on each section page: §1464
Bellarmines Ps 106 forgotten God does not prove absolute calf-cult—Scripture calls willful disobedience forgetting God§1465
1465Bellarmines Ps 106 forgetfulness does not equal atheism about Jehovah.
Scripture also calls thieves and adulterers forgetters of God while they still profess him—same idiom covers calf-cult disobedience.
Latin · §1465
The Latin is on each section page: §1465
Deos alienos & conflatiles: unauthorized Jehovah-images still count as alien gods because God never willed that mode§1466
1466Prophetic Deos alienos still fits relative Jehovah-calves: God never authorized that mode.
Human-invented image-cult of the true God is as offensive as foreign-god cult.
Latin · §1466
The Latin is on each section page: §1466
Some Roman doctors grant Jeroboam meant the true God—and still call the cult illicit, a blade that cuts today’s images too§1467
1467Honest Roman voices admit relative Jehovah-calf cult can still be idolatry—wrong mode, unauthorized images.
They concede the same knife can cut today’s image-cult if God has not approved it.
Latin · §1467
The Latin is on each section page: §1467
Claim that Jeroboam culted Apis is free invention—Scripture never says so; his craft aimed away from Jerusalem, not from Jehovah§1468
1468Apis-in-the-calves is assertion without Scripture.
Jeroboam’s counsel was anti-Jerusalem, not anti-Jehovah—sudden Egypt-reversion is psychologically forced.
Latin · §1468
The Latin is on each section page: §1468
Ten-tribe politics: proposing Apis would be madness—far likelier Jehovah under calf-symbols like cherubim or the bronze serpent§1469
1469A Mosaic people would revolt at Apis; empire-hope rules that out.
Better parallel: calves as presence-symbols like cherubim or the bronze serpent.
Latin · §1469
The Latin is on each section page: §1469
Jeroboam never denied Jehovah—calf-cult was relative, referred to him, and still branded gravest idolatry§1470
1470No rival deity was preached—only Jehovah via calf-symbols.
Scripture’s idolatry verdict on that relative cult proves the law bans relative image-adoration too.
Latin · §1470
The Latin is on each section page: §1470
Calf as strong-God symbol like Apis attributes—Scripture still allows relative reference and gravest condemnation together§1471
1471Optional reading: ox-strength as Jehovah’s power symbol, Apis-style attributes.
Either way Scripture holds together relative reference to Jehovah and gravest condemnation.
Latin · §1471
The Latin is on each section page: §1471
Rome’s sacrifice-only censure of Jeroboam clashes with her own per-accidens latria of divine images§1472
1472Rome says Jeroboam’s fatal step was sacrifice—latria’s chief exterior act.
Yet she already allows per-accidens / relative / concomitant latria of God’s images in other acts—so why not in sacrifice on the same terms?
Latin · §1472
The Latin is on each section page: §1472
Vazquez’s sacrifice exception (protestation of omnipotence) would ban every relative latria-act toward images§1473
1473Vazquez fences sacrifice off because it protests omnipotence and dominion.
But every latria-act protests some uncreated excellence—so the fence would outlaw all relative image-latria, not sacrifice alone.
Latin · §1473
The Latin is on each section page: §1473
Thomas puts hope of salvation in the cross—an image—so hope’s protestation is no weaker than sacrifice’s§1474
1474Hope’s claim on God is as strong a protestation as sacrifice’s.
Thomas still assigns worship to the true cross and its image because hope of salvation is set there—O crux Ave spes unica.
Latin · §1474
The Latin is on each section page: §1474
Hezekiah smashed the bronze serpent because Israel burned incense to it—piety praised§1475
14752 Kings 18: Hezekiah destroys Moses’ bronze serpent for incense-cult.
Scripture praises that piety—so even minimal religious cult of an image is banned.
Latin · §1475
The Latin is on each section page: §1475
If any image deserved honor, the bronze serpent did—yet incense alone brought it down; Nicaea II’s lights clash with that§1476
1476Bronze serpent had divine mandate, saving use, memorial force, and Christ-typology—best-case image.
Incense alone justified smashing it; Nicaea II’s incense-and-lights approach collides with that verdict.
Latin · §1476
The Latin is on each section page: §1476
If the precept only bans absolute god-cult, it never touched the wise Gentiles’ relative simulacrum-cult§1477
1477Narrow the precept to absolute god-cult and pagan sages walk free—they already distinguished sign from god.
Their relative referral is the same structure Rome now claims.
Latin · §1477
The Latin is on each section page: §1477
Celsus and Arnobius’s opponents: statues are dedications and social bridles, not gods with sense§1478
1478Celsus: only a fool thinks the polished metal is God—statues are dedications to gods.
Arnobius’s pagan spokesmen: ancients knew signs lack sense; images bridle the crowd toward civil virtue under felt divine presence.
Latin · §1478
The Latin is on each section page: §1478
Pagan confession: we adore visible images unto the honor of the invisible God—Recognitiones and Lactantius§1479
1479Pagan line in the Clementine Recognitions: visible images for invisible God’s honor.
Lactantius records the same: fear the named gods, not the crafted things.
Latin · §1479
The Latin is on each section page: §1479
FINIS: even if the crowd sometimes took signs for gods, the institutors’ relative cult still violates the likeness-ban—so say the primitive Doctors§1480
1480Institutors of pagan cult knew gold is not God per se—they venerated divinity through it.
Alien-gods precept may catch their false companions; the institutors’ relative cult still violates the prohibition against images—so say the primitive Doctors
Pars altera closes here; next frontier is Angelorum & Hominum Sanctorum Cultu.
Latin · §1480
The Latin is on each section page: §1480
Cult has three acts: intellect of excellence, will’s inward bow, and outward signs of subjection§1481
1481Roman doctors (Bellarmino first) say cult wraps three acts.
Intellect grasps the excellence; will bows inward and wills a protest of that excellence and our subjection.
Outward signs follow—head bowed, knee bent, or the like.
Latin · §1481
The Latin is on each section page: §1481
Three excellences, three cults: latria for God, civil honor for natural dignity, dulia for supernatural grace and glory§1482
1482Cult species track excellence species—three for this debate.
Latria answers infinite divine excellence; civil observance answers natural human dignity.
Dulia answers the mid-rank supernatural grace and glory of the Saints.
Latin · §1482
The Latin is on each section page: §1482
Scholastics split dulia: hyperdulia for Mary as Lady and Queen, proper dulia for the other Saints§1483
1483Mary’s maternity of the Son of God lifts her above other Saints as Lady and Queen.
Hence Schoolmen bisect dulia: hyperdulia for her, proper dulia for the rest.
Latin · §1483
The Latin is on each section page: §1483
The School's names for the honor of Saints lack council approval§1484
1484School use of dulia/hyperdulia is not yet fixed by Roman Councils.
Pérez (via Bellarmino) dislikes calling saint-cult ‘dulia,’ since the word means servitude and we are conservi, not their slaves.
Latin · §1484
The Latin is on each section page: §1484
Defenders of the School's terms admit Scripture blurs them§1485
1485Even latria/dulia partisans admit the Greek terms blur in pagan use and Scripture—latreia sometimes of human service, duleia often of God’s own cult.
They still defend the School coinage: the thing differs, so the names must, to kill equivocation.
As the old Church coined homoousios against heretics, so the later Church may rebaptize words against later errors.
Latin · §1485
The Latin is on each section page: §1485
‘Fellow-servants’ still fits dulia: Scripture’s honorable subjection (Galatians 5) and imperfect ‘service’ by example and intercession§1486
1486Being conservi does not bar dulia: Scripture also uses dulia for honorable subjection—“through love serve one another” (Galatians 5:13).
Imperfectly we are their servants by their example and intercession—and by the majesty and glory that still outrank us pilgrims.
Latin · §1486
The Latin is on each section page: §1486
The three cult-species are analogical, not univocal under one genus§1487
1487Roman doctors deny one univocal genus for the three cults—only analogy of proportion.
As ‘excellence’ is not univocal of God and creatures, neither is ‘cult’ owed for excellence.
Latin · §1487
The Latin is on each section page: §1487
‘Religious’ cult of Saints: denied strictly (religion’s object is God), allowed broadly or secondarily§1488
1488Strictly, religion’s object is God’s cult—so saint-cult is another species of observance.
Broadly (or secondarily) they still call saint-honor religious, as opposed to mere civil polity.
Latin · §1488
The Latin is on each section page: §1488
Are Saints ‘to be adored’? Strict latria—no; broader human cult—yes§1489
1489‘Adoration’ strict = latria for God alone—Saints out.
‘Adoration’ broad = creaturely honor—Saints in, and their cult may wear the name.
Latin · §1489
The Latin is on each section page: §1489
Scholastic ‘adoration’: whole cult, or the special bodily signs (prostration, genuflection) Thomas ranks first among exterior latria acts§1490
1490Scholastics stretch ‘adoration’ from the whole cult-package to a special exterior act.
Thomas (2a2ae q.84) puts bodily exhibition—prostration, genuflection—first among exterior latria acts.
Strict adoration = outward submission-signs springing from inward affection.
Latin · §1490
The Latin is on each section page: §1490
Interior latria vs dulia: supreme will-prostration to God as first principle and last end, vs lesser creaturely inclination§1491
1491Interiorly latria and dulia part cleanly.
Latria is the will’s highest prostration to God as first principle, last end, and supreme good.
Dulia is a lesser bow to more-than-human yet still creaturely excellence.
Latin · §1491
The Latin is on each section page: §1491
Exterior acts mostly shared—except sacrifice, temples, altars, and priests reserved to latria§1492
1492Outwardly almost every cult-sign is shared between dulia and latria.
They reserve sacrifice—and temples, altars, priests tied to it—to latria alone.
No one may offer sacrifice or dedicate those things except to God.
Latin · §1492
The Latin is on each section page: §1492
No sacrifice to Saints—yet Masses ‘of’ Saints offer Christ’s body to God for their honor, merit, and intercession§1493
1493Rome refuses sacrifice to Saints, yet allows sacrifice to God in their honor.
Masses named for Saints still immolate Christ’s true body to the Father.
Such Masses commemorate the Saint and plead by his merit and intercession.
Latin · §1493
The Latin is on each section page: §1493
Though sacrifice is withheld, votive offerings and dedicatory gifts fill Saints’ named churches and chapels§1494
1494Sacrifice aside, Rome still loads Saints with oblations and consecrated gifts.
These mark benefits thought received from or through them—crowding their named shrines.
Latin · §1494
The Latin is on each section page: §1494
Temples ‘of’ Saints: many deny building them to Saints, yet name churches after them as thanks to God and plea to the Patron§1495
1495Doctors deny temples built to Saints—yet churches everywhere bear Saints’ names.
Explanations diverge; one line: sacrifice still goes to God in thanks for the Saint’s glory, while the Patron is appealed as advocate.
Latin · §1495
The Latin is on each section page: §1495
Bellarmino: sacred houses may be built to Saints as basilicas (relic-chests), not as temples of sacrifice—else idolatry§1496
1496Bellarmino allows sacred houses to Saints—as basilicas, not sacrifice-temples.
Temple-ratio to Saints would be idolatry; basilica-ratio is a great relic-chest and memorial.
Mass of Peter ≠ Basilica of Peter: Mass to God, basilica the Saint’s monument.
Latin · §1496
The Latin is on each section page: §1496
The Pontifical simply calls them churches dedicated to Saints§1497
1497The Pontificale skips temple/basilica jargon and simply consecrates ‘Churches’ in Saints’ honor and name.
Litanies name the title Saint; the bishop asks God to purify the church in that Saint’s memory.
Latin · §1497
The Latin is on each section page: §1497
Popular books still say temples and altars are dedicated to Mary without scruple—Alexis de Salo and the Liège Manual§1498
1498Popular Roman books freely say temples and altars are consecrated to Mary and the Saints.
Alexis de Salo’s Method and the Liège Sodality Manual put that praxis in print—altars first to God, yet in Mary’s honor and memory.
Latin · §1498
The Latin is on each section page: §1498
Bellarmino’s basilica-as-relic-chest is not limited to relic sites—basilicas also summon the named Patron for cult and prayer§1499
1499Do not over-read Bellarmino’s relic-chest image as relic-only.
He also allows basilicas so the name itself summons worshippers to honor and pray to that Patron.
Latin · §1499
The Latin is on each section page: §1499
Sacred houses may rise where Saints lived or wrought wonders—even for Angels and Mary without bodily relics, or by image and name alone§1500
1500Relics are not required: houses may mark dwellings, deeds, or apparitions.
Mary and the Angels get churches without bodily relics; image or bare name can carry the memorial.
Latin · §1500
The Latin is on each section page: §1500
Altars ‘of’ Saints: same stone is God’s altar and a martyr’s tomb—dedication to Saints only under tomb-ratio, else idolatry§1501
1501One stone: altar to God, tomb over a martyr’s bones—every altar a Saint’s sepulcher.
Dedication ‘to Saints’ is licit only as tomb-ratio; altar-ratio to Saints would be idolatry.
Latin · §1501
The Latin is on each section page: §1501
Practice jars Bellarmino: countless Marian altars bear her name without her tomb or relics§1502
1502Roman practice undercuts Bellarmino’s tomb-only rule.
Marian altars everywhere take her name without her sepulcher or relics.
Latin · §1502
The Latin is on each section page: §1502
Pontificale consecrates the same altar twice—once as sepulcher, once as altar—with distinct forms§1503
1503The Pontificale splits consecration: sepulcher-form and altar-form for the same stone.
That public rite is not Bellarmino’s tomb-only permission scheme.
Latin · §1503
The Latin is on each section page: §1503
Every altar is also sanctified in honor of God, Mary, and all Saints—beyond any single tomb-ratio§1504
1504Each altar gets a title Saint (possible tomb-ratio)—and also a general sanctification to God, Mary, and all Saints.
That universal honor outruns Bellarmino’s tumulus-only leave.
Latin · §1504
The Latin is on each section page: §1504
No priests to Saints—yet confraternities and sodalities uniquely adore and invoke them, especially Mary§1505
1505Rome bars priests of Saints, yet proliferates confraternities and sodalities.
Those societies specially adore and invoke their patrons—Mary foremost.
Latin · §1505
The Latin is on each section page: §1505
Feasts ranked as God’s own cult—yet Saint-days abound; many say they are God’s feasts in Saints’ memory§1506
1506Feasts are classed with Godward cult—yet Saint-days fill the calendar.
Many resolve it: feasts (like temples and Masses) go to God, in the Saints’ memory and honor.
Latin · §1506
The Latin is on each section page: §1506
Bellarmino: feast-honor terminates also on the Saints secondarily—dulia under ‘religion’ in the general sense§1507
1507Bellarmino lets feast-honor terminate on Saints also—primarily God, secondarily Saints.
He calls that dulia, and ‘religion’ only in the broad genus, not the special Godward virtue.
Latin · §1507
The Latin is on each section page: §1507
Vows to Saints are common; Thomas’s escape: the Saint-promise is vow-matter, the God-promise is the formal vow§1508
1508Saint-vows (especially Marian) are everyday Roman praxis—yet vows are latria-acts.
Thomas’s patch: the Saint gets promise-matter; God alone gets the formal vow (tacitly guaranteeing fulfillment).
Latin · §1508
The Latin is on each section page: §1508
Bellarmino rejects Thomas here: Saint-vows aim to honor Saints, and some formulas vow to God and Saints together§1509
1509Bellarmino: Thomas fits prelate-obedience vows, not Saint-directed fasts and pilgrimages that mean to honor Saints.
Some formulas vow to God and Mary and all Saints at once—so the Saint-clause is inside the formal vow.
Latin · §1509
The Latin is on each section page: §1509
Cajetan/Bellarmino: vows to Saints as ‘gods by participation’—vows made to God in the Saints§1510
1510Backup line (Cajetan via Bellarmino): vow to Saints as gods-by-participation where God dwells in glory.
Thus the vow is to God in the Saints—as cursing Saints blasphemes God in them.
Latin · §1510
The Latin is on each section page: §1510
Those vows still terminate on Saints too—like alms to Christ in the poor; same promise, different end (latria vs dulia)§1511
1511Even ‘God-in-the-Saints’ vows still land on the Saints—as alms to Christ in the poor land on the poor.
Same true promise, different end: God as first author (latria) vs Saints as mediators (dulia).
Latin · §1511
The Latin is on each section page: §1511
Others keep Thomas: ‘vow’ analogically covers God-promises and Saint-promises—absolute vs relative§1512
1512Another School path: Church usage stretches ‘vow’ analogically to Saint-promises.
God-vows absolute; Saint-vows relative—ending finally in God’s glory.
Latin · §1512
The Latin is on each section page: §1512
Popular Manual of Mary’s sodality: vows honor her as witness and terminate the promise in her§1513
1513Bellarmino’s terminating Saint-vows are not niche—they sit in popular sodality manuals.
Mary’s Manual: vow to God with Mary as witness and intercessor—and terminate the promise in her.
Latin · §1513
The Latin is on each section page: §1513
Oaths are latria-acts—yet swearing by Saints is allowed secondarily as divine truth shines in them (Thomas 2a2ae q.89 a.6)§1514
1514Oaths belong to worship—yet Rome swears by Saints...
Scholastics allow it secondarily: swear by the divine truth shining in them (Thomas 2a2ae q.89 a.6), not by the Saints as such.
Latin · §1514
The Latin is on each section page: §1514
Singular ‘adoration’: bodily submission-signs; Vázquez defends sacred adoration of Saints as Catholic tradition§1515
1515Rome pushes a named ‘adoration’: exterior submission from true inward reverence—prostration, genuflection, bare head.
Vázquez (on Thomas III) calls sacred Saint-adoration Catholic by perpetual use and tradition.
Latin · §1515
The Latin is on each section page: §1515
Popular Method books demand frequent bows and genuflections to Mary privately and in church—Alexis de Salo’s program§1516
1516Handbooks pressed on the people push Marian adoration—bows and genuflections at home and in church.
Alexis de Salo’s approved Method trains deep reverences to the Queen of heaven and maps them into practice.
Latin · §1516
The Latin is on each section page: §1516
Mendoza: Mary may receive latria by contact with Christ—secondary and respective, if scandal is avoided (Cajetan on Thomas)§1517
1517The standard teaching is: Saints receive dulia, Mary receives hyperdulia—yet Mendoza asks if she may also take latria.
Three dignities: holiness (dulia), maternity (hyperdulia), contact with Christ (latria), as cross and nails do.
Cajetan’s Thomas: allowed as secondary respective latria if scandal is kept off—so Mendoza concludes.
Latin · §1517
The Latin is on each section page: §1517
Suárez agrees contact-latria is speculative, not for common public use—prefer absolute inferior cult for her own holiness and maternity§1518
1518Suárez too allows extrinsic contact-latria—Mary touched Christ and cooperated in redemption more than cross or nails.
Speculatively fine; publicly he bars common use lest divine excellence be ascribed, and lest inferior absolute cult for her own holiness and maternity be the greater honor.
Latin · §1518
The Latin is on each section page: §1518
No real contradiction: deniers refuse absolute supreme adoration; affirmers mean adoration below the supreme§1519
1519Famous Jesuits say Saints are to be adored; many Romans say only God is—yet Le Blanc finds no contradiction.
Deniers mean absolute supreme latria; affirmers mean inferior adoration the deniers still allow.
Latin · §1519
The Latin is on each section page: §1519
Chief cult-part: invocation—Saints know at least what touches their beatitude, including living prayers for their help§1520
1520Invocation is the chief Roman cult of Saints and Angels—spoken aloud or by heart alone.
School premise: reigning Saints need not know all earthly events, yet know what touches their beatitude—including cult and pleas for their aid.
Hence it is certain for them that the dead Saints hear the living’s prayers.
Next frontier is Romana XLI–LXXVII (how they hear; merits; patrons; Marian dominion), then Pars Secunda Reformata.
Latin · §1520
The Latin is on each section page: §1520
How Saints hear living prayers—opinions vary; Costerus: by angels, migrants, and divine revelation for their glory§1521
1521How Saints hear the living’s prayers is unsettled among Roman doctors.
Costerus: heaven knows earthly deeds by angel messengers and by the newly departed—and especially by revelation of what advances the Saints’ glory.
God hides from them nothing that can heighten that joy; living prayers and glory-works belong to that class.
Latin · §1521
The Latin is on each section page: §1521
Living vs beatified: occult inspiration vs vision in the divine essence; distance no bar if God opens hearts§1522
1522Living learn hidden things by occult inspiration; the beatified see them in God’s essence as in a mirror—more perfectly than in themselves.
No bodily bulk or distance bars Saints from prayers, acts, and opened thoughts.
Unwilling minds stay closed except to God alone, who searches hearts.
Latin · §1522
The Latin is on each section page: §1522
Holden: pure spirit by natural reason knows all corporeal natures and motions—denying prayer-hearing is crass ignorance§1523
1523Holden (Paris): natural reason shows a pure spirit knows every corporeal nature, motion, and act.
Calling heaven deaf to mortal prayer is, for him, dense ignorance.
Latin · §1523
The Latin is on each section page: §1523
Bellarmino’s two probable views: see all relevant things in God from beatitude’s start, or revelation when we pray§1524
1524Bellarmino favors two lines: Saints see in God from beatitude’s dawn all that touches them—including our prayers—or God reveals prayers only when we offer them.
He leans to the first as simply likelier; the second as better for answering heretics.
Latin · §1524
The Latin is on each section page: §1524
Second premise: Saints know needs, pray with greater charity, and are mediators of intercession not redemption§1525
1525Roman premise two: heaven knows living needs and prays with greater charity than on earth.
They plead both for the Church militant and for individuals who seek their patronage.
Called intercessors and advocates—mediators of intercession, never of redemption.
Latin · §1525
The Latin is on each section page: §1525
Saints do not intercede immediately—their petitions rest on Christ’s merit (Bellarmino)§1526
1526Intercession is not immediate: it rests on Christ’s merit.
Bellarmino: Saints obtain from God for us only through Christ.
Latin · §1526
The Latin is on each section page: §1526
Only Christ mediates redemption; yet Saints’ merits move God to grant favors—Mass ‘through the merits of Saints’§1527
1527Christ alone mediates redemption; Saints still ‘benefit’ by merits that move God—without strict right or promise.
Mass liturgy asks ‘through the merits of Saints,’ holding their deeds and sufferings before God’s eyes.
Latin · §1527
The Latin is on each section page: §1527
Living ruled by Angels and blessed human spirits—Costerus: Saints as administrators of God’s goods§1528
1528Roman school: Angels and blessed human spirits both rule the living.
Costerus: reigning Saints administer earthly goods—compel the impious, rescue the pious—matching angelic wonders.
Latin · §1528
The Latin is on each section page: §1528
Patron Saints by realm, craft, and need—Luke, Ivo, Crispin; sea, childbirth, plague, toothache§1529
1529Every realm, town, and craft keeps a singular patron Saint.
Luke for doctors, Ivo for lawyers, Crispin for shoemakers; James for Spain, Mark for Venice.
Special needs: Paul and Nicholas at sea; Margaret in childbirth; Roch in plague; Apollonia for toothache.
Latin · §1529
The Latin is on each section page: §1529
Any Saint may aid any need; particular patrons arise from craft, death, gifts, miracles, or name-play§1530
1530Any Saint can intercede for any need; the faithful may approach any.
God did not fence offices so tightly—patrons stick by craft, martyrdom, gifts, miracles, or even name-affinity.
Luke for medicine; Paul and Nicholas for seafarers (Acts shipwreck; Myra miracle).
Latin · §1530
The Latin is on each section page: §1530
The Roman Catechism: ask God to give, ask Saints to pray§1531
1531Trent Catechism: God and Saints are not asked the same way.
Ask God to give goods or free from evils; ask Saints, favorable with Godto take patronage and obtain from Him.
Formulas: to God ‘Have mercy / Hear us’; to a Saint ‘Pray for us.’
Latin · §1531
The Latin is on each section page: §1531
Bellarmino/Perron: no asking Saints as authors of grace—absolute prayer to God alone; relative ‘pray for us’ to Saints§1532
1532Bellarmino: never ask Saints as authors of glory or grace—only that they obtain from God.
Perron: absolute prayer (author of goods) for God alone; relative prayer (‘pray for us’) for Saints.
Latin · §1532
The Latin is on each section page: §1532
Yet public hymns and litanies ask Mary to pity, free, and give goods—not merely to pray§1533
1533Public hymns still ask Mary to pity, free, and confer goods—not only to pray.
Ave Maris Stella, Alma Redemptoris, and Bonaventure-style litanies even say ‘Spare us / Free us, Lady’ and ‘Have mercy.’
Latin · §1533
The Latin is on each section page: §1533
Hymns to John the Baptist and John the Apostle ask cleansing, healing, and vision of the Word§1534
1534Baptist hymns beg pity, loosing of faults, and cleansing of polluted lips.
Apostle John is asked to lift plague and scandal and grant sight of the Word’s face.
Latin · §1534
The Latin is on each section page: §1534
Martin, Benedict, Nicholas hymns: foster prelates, clothe with justice, grant perennial kingdoms and life’s aid§1535
1535Martin’s hymn asks him to foster the feast, clarify prelates, and clothe us as he once shared his cloak.
Benedict: help climb the narrow way to perennial kingdoms; Nicholas: strip death’s losses and grant life’s aid unto glory.
Latin · §1535
The Latin is on each section page: §1535
Bellarmine: saying 'save me' to a Saint means by his prayers§1536
1536Bellarmino: the ban is on sense, not wording.
You may say ‘Save me / Give me’ to a Saint if you mean by his prayers and merits—not as author of the gift.
Latin · §1536
The Latin is on each section page: §1536
Roman Catechism correction: one may also ask Saints themselves to pity and help by grace and deprecation§1537
1537After ‘Ora pro nobis,’ the Catechism corrects: you may also ask Saints themselves to pity you.
Moved by our misery, they help before God by their grace and prayer.
Latin · §1537
The Latin is on each section page: §1537
Bellarmino’s ‘by praying only’ sense fails prayers that ask by command, precept, and power§1538
1538Bellarmino’s ‘they only pray it in’ reading does not fit public texts.
Some hymns ask Saints to act by command, precept, and power—not merely by obtaining.
Latin · §1538
The Latin is on each section page: §1538
Apostles’ and Peter’s hymns: ‘loose us by command’; Peter binds and opens heaven by word§1539
1539Apostles’ hymn: shut/open heaven by word; loose sins ‘by command.’
Peter is asked to loose sin-bonds by the power given him; the Baptist to clear the heart’s hard stones by his merits.
Latin · §1539
The Latin is on each section page: §1539
Reason: what God grants by prayer is not done by Saintly command—authors treat Saints as sub-God givers (Costerus)§1540
1540Reason: God’s gifts answered by prayer are not done by a Saint’s command.
Hymn authors treat Saints as under-God givers and administrators—Costerus: ask them both to intercede and to help.
His Ave Maris Stella gloss: loose by prayers, merits, authority, empire.
Latin · §1540
The Latin is on each section page: §1540
Much cult is titles and eulogies—Mary called Queen, Door of heaven, Refuge of sinners, ‘by thee the world is saved’§1541
1541Much Roman Saint-cult is piled titles and eulogies—especially Mary’s.
She is absolute Queen, Door of heaven, Refuge of sinners, Help of Christians.
Hymns even say: through her the world is saved and life given.
Latin · §1541
The Latin is on each section page: §1541
Paris Breviary Assumption: Mary alone slew heresies; Bellatrix who crushes the serpent; Mediatrix hymns§1542
1542Paris Assumption texts: Mary alone slew all heresies; near God of hosts she is ‘our Bellatrix’ who crushes the serpent.
Philip of Valois vowed horse and arms to her after Flanders.
Public hymn: Mediatrix, washer of crimes; Bonaventure litanies: Salvation and Beatitude.
Latin · §1542
The Latin is on each section page: §1542
Private doctors pile titles: Viegas, Voragine, Costerus, Salazar, Mendoza—Queen by natural maternal right§1543
1543Private doctors escalate: prince of all creatures; ruler in heaven, world, and hell; Queen of Queens.
Salazar/Mendoza: proper Queen and Empress by natural maternal right—not metaphor—plus spiritual empire over souls.
Latin · §1543
The Latin is on each section page: §1543
Empire even over reigning Christ—old rhythmic prose and Paris Missal: ‘by mother’s right command the Redeemer’§1544
1544They claim empire not only over creatures but over Christ reigning in glory.
Old rhythmic prose and Paris Missal: mother stands over the Son—‘by mother’s right command the Redeemer.’
Latin · §1544
The Latin is on each section page: §1544
Though erased from some Missals, doctors still defend: Damian, Albert, Pelbart, Bustis—Virgin’s empire even over God§1545
1545Erased from some Missals, restored in others—and many doctors still defend the claim.
Damian: she commands at God’s tribunal as Lady not handmaid; Albert: prays as daughter, commands as mother.
Bustis: ‘By the Virgin’s empire all things serve—even God.’
Latin · §1545
The Latin is on each section page: §1545
Modern Jesuits unashamed: Costerus, Salazar, de Argento—maternal power over Christ; Mary as Domina Dei§1546
1546Recent Jesuits double down: Costerus—mother heard by authority, not as a servant.
Salazar: lasting maternal/royal power over Christ, used especially when she intercedes.
De Argento: throne above God’s; title Domina Dei—God subjected to her dominion.
Latin · §1546
The Latin is on each section page: §1546
Dea title in poems and prose—Lipsius, Mendoza, Catharinus, Bembo; Bustis prefer ‘Queen of mercy’§1547
1547Many even give Mary the name Goddess—in verse (Lipsius) and prose (Mendoza, Beroaldus, Catharinus).
Bembo for Leo X speaks of ‘the Goddess’ at Loreto; Bustis allow ‘Goddess of Goddesses’ but prefer Queen of mercy.
Latin · §1547
The Latin is on each section page: §1547
Alexis de Salo and Tanner: God dwells in Mary by identity§1548
1548Alexis de Salo and Tanner: God dwells in Mary beyond essence, power, presence, or grace—by Identity.
Latin · §1548
The Latin is on each section page: §1548
Marian dominion is real power: she dispenses all grace—Salazar, Lapide, Pelbart as treasurer of divine gifts§1549
1549Marian dominion is real power, not an empty title—she dispenses God’s grace to all.
Salazar: every grace-flow via Mary as moon; Lapide: treasurer of divine graces; Pelbart: no Spirit-gift without her dispensation.
Latin · §1549
The Latin is on each section page: §1549
Mary as God’s cellarer and neck of the body—Salazar: other Saints’ influx only as moon mediating§1550
1550Bustis: God made Mary His cellarer—nothing reaches us but by her hands.
Alexis: she is the Church’s neck and grace-basin; Osorius: every good hangs on her.
Salazar: other Saints’ help only through Mary as mediating moon.
Latin · §1550
The Latin is on each section page: §1550
Even temporal goods: Salazar’s householder analogy—Mary holds the keys of worldly expenses§1551
1551Not only spiritual goods: Salazar compares Mary to a trusted wife holding the household keys.
God gives her guardianship of temporal goods—worldly outlays pass through her hands.
Latin · §1551
The Latin is on each section page: §1551
Some say Mary made and governs the world—Biel, Alanus, Salazar after Bonaventure§1552
1552Some go further: Mary as cause who made, conserves, and governs the world.
Biel and Alanus speak so; Salazar after Bonaventure: by her disposition the world she founded with God perseveres.
Latin · §1552
The Latin is on each section page: §1552
Bernardinus of Siena: Mary did more for God than God for man—Rivet and Drelincourt collect the sayings§1553
1553Bernardinus of Siena: Mary did more for God than God for humankind—so God is much obliged to us for her sake.
Rivet and Drelincourt gather such sayings; Le Blanc sends the curious reader there.
Latin · §1553
The Latin is on each section page: §1553
Private only, yet not disapproved: sainted speakers, approved books, pastors fostering popular devotion§1554
1554These sayings are private, not conciliar definitions—yet Rome does not disapprove.
Evidence: the harshest speakers are canonized; books carry episcopal and even papal approbation; pastors foster them in popular devotion.
Latin · §1554
The Latin is on each section page: §1554
When Protestants object, grave Romans excuse rather than openly damn—Bellarmino, Richelieu, Camus§1555
1555Protestant objections meet excuse, not open damnation, from heavy Roman names.
Bellarmino, Richelieu, and Camus vs Drelincourt illustrate the pattern.
Latin · §1555
The Latin is on each section page: §1555
Expurgatory Indices leave Marian extremes untouched while cutting Augustine’s anti-temple-to-Saints lines§1556
1556Expurgatory Indices scrub suspects—but leave these Marian extremes untouched.
They even cut Augustine’s lines against temples to Saints/Angels, while Bernardinus, Bembo, Costerus, Catharinus pass.
Latin · §1556
The Latin is on each section page: §1556
Relics and images deferred; of faith that Saints may be invoked—yet not necessary that each Catholic actually invoke them (Holden)§1557
1557Relics and images matter most for Saint-honor but are reserved for a later dispute.
Of faith: Saints may be licitly invoked—yet not that every Catholic must actually invoke them.
Holden: invocation is useful, not a binding actual duty; some Catholics are saved who never invoked Saints.
Romana closes at LXXVII; next frontier is Pars Secunda (Reformata).
Latin · §1557
The Latin is on each section page: §1557
Sum of the Roman doctrine: a middle cult between divine majesty and merely civil honor§1558
1558Le Blanc opens Pars Secunda by compressing the Roman account he has already given.
Rome, on that account, assigns angels and canonized people a middle honor.
That honor sits above civic respect for outstanding neighbors and below the worship God's majesty requires.
The lower comparison is with rank, power, and natural gifts, not with anything beyond nature.
Latin · §1558
The Latin is on each section page: §1558
Roman cult of Saints is analogical, and only loosely called religious or adoration§1559
1559Rome does not put Saint-honor in the same univocal class as worship that belongs to God alone.
The link is analogy, not identity of kind.
Religious and adoration may be used of it only in a looser, less proper sense.
In the stricter use, adoration stays reserved for God.
Latin · §1559
The Latin is on each section page: §1559
Latria and dulia, with hyperdulia for Mary, though Scripture does not keep the distinction exactly§1560
1560The Schools coined Latria for worship of God and Dulia for honor of holy angels and people.
Dulia is then split: Hyperdulia for the Blessed Virgin, and Dulia in the strict sense for the other Saints.
They admit Scripture itself does not keep that Latria–Dulia split with exactness.
Latin · §1560
The Latin is on each section page: §1560
Interior acts differ easily from divine worship; exterior signs mostly do not, except sacrifice§1561
1561On Rome's account, inward acts of Saint-honor are easy to tell apart from inner worship of God
outward signs are mostly shared by both religions.
The stated exception is sacrifice, together with altars, temples, and priests that belong to it.
Latin · §1561
The Latin is on each section page: §1561
No sacrifice to a creature, yet Masses in Saints' honor that commend the offering by their merits§1562
1562Rome refuses a sacrifice properly so called to any creature.
It still honors saints by offering sacrifice to God in their name.
The Mass does more than give thanks: the saint is invoked, and Christ's body and blood, as they hold it, is commended to God by that saint's merits and prayers.
The secret prayers of Andrew and James are cited as the working formulas.
Latin · §1562
The Latin is on each section page: §1562
Altars as tombs, yet every altar sanctified to Mary and all Saints; temples as basilicas§1563
1563Rome's doctors will not consecrate an altar to a Saint as an altar, but they will as a tomb.
In practice every altar is sanctified to God and also to the Virgin and all the Saints.
Temples are not built for Saints precisely as temples, yet they are raised and dedicated as sacred houses and basilicas where Saints are ritually honored and invoked.
Latin · §1563
The Latin is on each section page: §1563
The Roman practice: relics, images, feasts, sodalities, and vows§1564
1564Across the Roman Church, Saints are honored in churches named for them.
The rites include bows and kneeling before relics, statues, and images, with candles, incense, and offerings.
Feast days, named confraternities, and vows made and paid to the Saints belong to the same practice.
Latin · §1564
The Latin is on each section page: §1564
Invocation is the chief part: Saints as guardians who hear even silent prayers§1565
1565The main Roman act toward the Saints is calling on them, in private and in public.
They are supposed to intercede for the Church at large and for each believer.
They are treated as guardians who see each person's need and hear prayers that are never spoken aloud.
Latin · §1565
The Latin is on each section page: §1565
Saints invoked as intercessors, yet often with the same formulas used toward God§1566
1566Roman doctors say Saints are asked to obtain goods from God, not to be the authors who give them.
In practice people still ask Saints outright for every bodily and spiritual good.
They use the same prayer-forms as toward God, and explain the difference as a difference of sense.
Latin · §1566
The Latin is on each section page: §1566
Reformers do not deny all honor to Saints; greater excellence deserves greater honor§1567
1567Rome often says the Reformed refuse the Saints every kind of honor.
Le Blanc answers that they unanimously say the opposite.
Created excellence, as well as divine excellence, is owed its own honor.
Grace and glory outrank civil rank and natural gifts, and the honor should rise with them.
Latin · §1567
The Latin is on each section page: §1567
Saint-honor differs only in degree from civil honor, but in kind from divine worship§1568
1568However high the respect due to people adorned with saving grace and crowned with glory, the Reformed hold it differs from ordinary civil honor only by degree.
The people compared are those who excel by office, rank, or natural excellence.
From the honor God's majesty requires, the same respect differs in its whole kind.
Latin · §1568
The Latin is on each section page: §1568
The name may be civil, after Augustine, taken from the heavenly city rather than the earthly§1569
1569What the honor is called matters less to them than what it consists in and how it is shown.
They refuse the bare name religious, because religion properly looks only to God's cult.
They prefer civil, or Augustine's phrase, a cult of fellowship and love.
Civil here is taken from the heavenly city of grace and glory, and it still outranks earthly civic respect in degree.
Latin · §1569
The Latin is on each section page: §1569
Rambour: religious honor for God alone; civil honor of the heavenly city for Saints and angels§1570
1570Rambour divides honor into religious honor owed to God alone and civil honor given to creatures.
Civil honor of the earthly city covers reverence, love, and fear even toward people outside the faith.
Civil honor of the heavenly city is how the household of faith is treated, including mutual esteem in Romans 12 and Philippians 2.
Saints and angels receive that second civil honor: charity and fellowship, not servitude, by praise, love, imitation, and the stirring of zeal.
Latin · §1570
The Latin is on each section page: §1570
Voetius: the honor is human and civil; one commonwealth of pilgrims and those in the homeland§1571
1571Voetius denies that honor of holy angels and people is religious cult or servitude; it is human and civil.
Against Bellarmine he notes that the Saints were human and, with the angels, fellow-citizens who share one commonwealth with us.
Bellarmine mixes the city of nature with the city of grace.
Pilgrims and those already home are one people, so honor paid to heavenly citizens is still civil, though higher in degree.
Latin · §1571
The Latin is on each section page: §1571
Chamier: formally civil even when the cause is supernatural glory§1572
1572Chamier splits civil cult into what it is in itself and what causes it.
A cult can be formally civil even when its cause is supernatural.
Honor of the Saints reigning with Christ is of that sort: not causally civil, because their dignity is supernatural, yet wholly distinct from religious cult, and so formally civil.
He allows the alternative name officiosus, dutiful.
Latin · §1572
The Latin is on each section page: §1572
Chamier: the honor flows from religion as a commanded act, not as the elicited act of religion§1573
1573Chamier will not call Saint-honor religious; he calls it civil or dutiful.
He still says it flows from religion as a commanded act, not as the act religion itself elicits.
Worship of God is religion, as loving is love; civil cult only comes from that worship, as the Samaritan's care of wounds came from love.
An effect of religion is not religion itself.
Latin · §1573
The Latin is on each section page: §1573
Drelincourt: religious in the strict sense is God alone; in a wider sense, honor paid for God's sake§1574
1574Drelincourt uses religious in a strict sense for what binds the soul to God and sets the manner of worshiping him.
In that sense only God is worshiped religiously, and Saint-honor is the same kind as honor of living believers, higher only in degree.
In a wider sense, religious covers whatever hangs on religion and is done to honor God.
In that wider sense he allows the honor of blessed spirits and of Christ's mother to be called religious.
Latin · §1574
The Latin is on each section page: §1574
Reformers commonly reject the Latria–Dulia split, because one cult is properly religious and Scripture mixes the words§1575
1575Reformed doctors generally reject dividing religious cult into Latria and Dulia.
Only the cult proper to God deserves the name religious in the proper and simple sense; creature-honor is religious only improperly.
Scripture also mixes the words: latreia sometimes means human service, and douleia is often kept for God's cult alone.
Latin · §1575
The Latin is on each section page: §1575
Some Reformed, with Chamier, may reserve latria and dulia as names of different kinds, not degrees§1576
1576Some Reformed writers will still keep Latria for God's cult and Dulia for creature-honor, as a useful distinction.
Chamier allows the Greek words only if they name different kinds, not higher and lower degrees.
Religious cult and civil cult are not synonyms and not analogues of one another.
Latin · §1576
The Latin is on each section page: §1576
Vossius: the Latria–Dulia split is not scriptural or classical, yet not wholly rejected§1577
1577Vossius says neither Scripture nor the classics observe a Latria for God and a Dulia for creatures, as Valla and Vives also grant.
Taken strictly, douleia fits God more than the Saints, since religious service makes us God's servants; Perezius saw this, and Bellarmine's objection fails.
He still does not condemn the distinction, as a guard against ambiguous names, and because Augustine did not refuse it.
The quarrel with Rome is the thing, not the word: they do not leave God's cult whole, but hand a large part of divine honor to the Saints.
Latin · §1577
The Latin is on each section page: §1577
Only such cult is lawful toward the blessed as suits an absent creature§1578
1578The next question is what honor the Reformed actually grant the blessed, whether human or angelic.
Their general rule is that nothing may be shown them beyond what fits a creature who is absent, or as good as absent.
There is no mutual commerce with such a creature on which a richer cult could rest.
Latin · §1578
The Latin is on each section page: §1578
Divine cult is whatever cannot truly suit a creature, even if the worshiper denies he takes the object for God§1579
1579Whatever Scripture counts as divine worship is first stripped away from honor of the blessed.
A cult is divine even if the worshiper does not consciously take its object for the supreme God, the first principle and last end.
It is enough that the act cannot really suit a creature, because it assumes something divine in that creature.
The worshiper's mistaken explanation does not change the nature of the act.
Latin · §1579
The Latin is on each section page: §1579
A cult is divine which treats its object as present everywhere and able to hear every silent prayer at once§1580
1580Divine cult, on this account, treats its object as watching every worshiper, in every place and time, though unseen.
It also treats that object as hearing countless different prayers at once, including unspoken ones, and as able to help each person in a single moment.
Calling the object only God's friend and minister does not change the act.
Majesty and power of that size belong to God alone, whatever people imagine.
Latin · §1580
The Latin is on each section page: §1580
Feasts, sacred houses, gifts, oaths, vows, and prayers for grace are as divine as sacrifice§1581
1581Feasts, sacred buildings, dedicated gifts, oaths, vows, and prayers for bodily goods and especially for grace and glory count, for the Reformed, as signs of God's own cult, no less than sacrifice.
Rome itself would not excuse sacrifice to a creature by calling it relative, or offered to God's friend so as to be referred at last to God.
The same plea does not excuse dedicating churches, offering gifts, vowing, swearing, or asking grace and glory of a creature.
Latin · §1581
The Latin is on each section page: §1581
Sacred houses may not be dedicated to angels or Saints for cult, though ancient memorials of martyrs are not condemned§1582
1582Dedicating a sacred building to angels or to Saints in heaven is held altogether unlawful.
The ban covers not only offering them sacrifice there, but honoring and invoking them with any rites.
The old custom is not condemned when churches kept the martyrs' memory, thanked God for their victories, and offered the Eucharist to God, which honored holy men greatly.
Rivet's note on the Apology for the Blessed Virgin is the reference.
Latin · §1582
The Latin is on each section page: §1582
Feasts are not consecrated to angels or Saints, though a solemn commemoration, as in the English liturgy, is allowed§1583
1583Feast days may not be consecrated to angels or the blessed, because feasts belong to God's solemn worship.
A set day may still solemnly remember certain Saints, thank God for benefits given to them and through them, and propose their virtues for imitation.
Such days are consecrated to God alone, even while they honor holy men.
The English liturgy, which remembers apostles and other holy men, is the example.
Latin · §1583
The Latin is on each section page: §1583
Swearing by Saints is as forbidden as sacrificing to them§1584
1584Swearing by the Saints is rejected outright.
An oath by any creature is as forbidden as a sacrifice to that creature, because Scripture condemns both swearing by what is not God and sacrificing to any but God.
A secondary oath, on the ground that divine truth shines in the Saints, has no more excuse than a secondary sacrifice on the ground that God's power and goodness appear in them.
Latin · §1584
The Latin is on each section page: §1584
Vows belong to the Lord alone, not to Saints as gods by participation or as obtainers of goods§1585
1585Vows, Scripture says, are to be made and paid to the Lord alone.
To vow to Saints as gods by participation, or as those who obtain what we need, is as contrary to true piety as offering them sacrifices under the same title.
Latin · §1585
The Latin is on each section page: §1585
Praying to Saints in the same forms used to God is treason against the divine majesty§1586
1586Using toward the Saints the same prayer-forms used toward God, and asking them for grace, glory, and any bodily or spiritual good, is treated as an offense against God's majesty.
It does not help to call the Saints not the first authors but only givers and stewards under God.
The same pretext would not excuse sacrificing to them.
Latin · §1586
The Latin is on each section page: §1586
Many honors lawful toward the living are not lawful toward the spirits of the dead§1587
1587It is not only divine worship that may not be moved over to angels or Saints in heaven.
Many honors that are lawful toward people living with us on earth are, by reason and piety, forbidden toward the spirits of the dead.
Latin · §1587
The Latin is on each section page: §1587
Bowing and kneeling suit the present, not a Saint in America or China, still less one in heaven§1588
1588Greeting, uncovering the head, and bowing are used toward holy people we actually live with, and only when they are present.
It would be absurd to bow or kneel in France, at home or in church, to honor a holy man traveling in the Americas or in China.
Saints reigning with Christ are as far from us as heaven from earth, so those signs toward them are held contrary to reason.
Latin · §1588
The Latin is on each section page: §1588
Chamier: absent-capable honors are due; genuflection, greeting, and gifts to the needy are not§1589
1589Chamier holds that honor of the Saints is the same in kind as honor of the living, and differs only by being stronger or weaker.
Degree does not change the species.
Acts that can be paid to people who are absent are due; genuflection, greeting, and bowing, which need presence, are not.
Still less are gifts for the needy, such as clothes, lights, bread, and wine.
Latin · §1589
The Latin is on each section page: §1589
Asking the living to pray with us does not extend to the dead, with whom we cannot communicate§1590
1590Asking trusted pious people to pray with us and for us belongs to honor among those with whom we have real dealings.
No one addresses, aloud or in the heart, a pious man too far away for even a letter, as if someone in Jerusalem had silently begged the help of Paul's prayers while Paul was in prison at Rome.
For that reason Protestants do not ask the dead in Christ, as they ask the living, to help them before God.
The blessed are far off in glory, and there is no way left to tell them what we feel.
Latin · §1590
The Latin is on each section page: §1590
To suppose the Saints see all men and hear all thoughts is to give them something divine§1591
1591If the Saints in glory are supposed to see everyone everywhere at once, hear their prayers, know their thoughts, give the help asked, and notice everything done in their honor, something divine has been given them.
The signs of honor in question then cease to be human cult and become divine cult.
Latin · §1591
The Latin is on each section page: §1591
What remains is pious memory, praise, and imitation of faith, hope, and the other virtues§1592
1592Asked what honor of the Saints is left, Le Blanc answers from the Reformed doctors.
It is frequent pious remembrance, a high estimate, praise when there is occasion, and a careful recall of their virtues and great deeds.
Above all it is following their example, receiving their teaching, and striving to match their hope, faith, love, zeal, courage, patience, and humility.
Latin · §1592
The Latin is on each section page: §1592
Spanheim: Mary's honor is grateful thought, preaching of her virtues, and commendation of her glory§1593
1593Spanheim's account of the honor due to Mary is also the pattern for other Saints.
First comes honoring remembrance that God, in sheer goodness, made her the mother of the Lord who is Father of all.
Second, preaching the virtues Scripture records in her, as an example.
Third, commending the glory and blessedness she enjoys in heaven.
Latin · §1593
The Latin is on each section page: §1593
Drelincourt: memory, thanks for gifts given through her, her faith, her example, and her blessedness§1594
1594Drelincourt's honor of the Virgin begins with reverent memory, speech, and delight in her praises.
Next the whole heart praises God for grace and benefits given through her.
Her words are believed, her faith is embraced, and the Spirit's lessons through her are followed.
She is an example of believing and of living, her Christian virtues are imitated, and her blessedness is extolled.
Latin · §1594
The Latin is on each section page: §1594
Rivet: angels, if present, would be received; being unseen and not everywhere, they are not greeted§1595
1595Rivet treats honor of rational creatures, angels and humans, together.
If angels are present we do not know when or where, unless they appear visibly as they once did.
Some are often near and helpful, but there is no conversation with them, they are not everywhere, and they do not search the heart, so we neither speak to them nor greet them with outward signs.
The patriarchs did greet angels whom they received as men; apart from that, angels are spoken of with honor, and their obedience is magnified for imitation.
Latin · §1595
The Latin is on each section page: §1595
Rivet: the holy memory of great servants, praise without flattery, and nothing that requires them to hear§1596
1596People illustrious for virtue, above all for piety toward God and service of the Church, have a holy and venerable memory.
They are spoken of reverently, their virtues are recalled, they are proposed for imitation, and they receive due praise.
Any further honor must be such as can be paid to people we do not see and who do not hear us.
That kind is worth more because it cannot be flattery or self-interest.
Latin · §1596
The Latin is on each section page: §1596
Honor rises with God's gifts; the dead are not served as masters but followed as fellow heirs§1597
1597Rivet next warns that we should raise the degrees of observance and veneration in proportion to the gifts God has given such persons and to their greater or lesser excellence. We are not to make the praises due them all equal, but to give each what is his own, according to the measure we recognize in him.
But we do not serve with servitude properly so called anyone who has no need of our works and to whom we can be of no use.
For we are not the servants of the saints who have died. We are to be sharers of the same inheritance with them, and to press on in their footsteps as far as we can.
That is what they most wanted while they lived on earth, when they went before us by example, imitating Christ so that we might imitate them.
Latin · §1597
The Latin is on each section page: §1597
Rivet on the Virgin: every honor fit for the absent, short of religious worship§1598
1598Rivet ends by saying that we honor the most Blessed Virgin first of all, in proportion to the very great gifts God gave her.
"If she were living among us on earth," he writes, "we would think it a great honor to take her into our home as John did and to give her every duty that children owe their parents, since she became the mother of our firstborn brother. We would speak to her with reverence, greet her with veneration, and take her most holy counsel to heart."
"But she is not living among us on earth. We neither see nor hear her, and we must not believe that she is infinite or present everywhere. She is now in heaven, having served God's purpose in her own generation, as Scripture says of her father David. So we revere and honor the most Blessed Virgin in every way that the absent can rightly be honored and glorified, except religious worship, which belongs to him alone who is present everywhere, who is almighty, and who searches hearts and minds."
"In this we obey his will when we call the Lord's mother blessed, blessed among women, and for many reasons: she believed; it was done to her as the angel had said; after bearing the Son of God she cared for him and nursed him as a baby and gave him every service of the best of mothers; she acknowledged him as her Savior even when he was crying in the cradle; she trusted his words when many spoke against him; and after a whole earthly life spent in exercises of holiness and rare piety, most pleasing to God, she fell asleep devoutly in the Lord and gave back her most holy soul to God."
"In heaven she enjoys the blessedness God promised to those who worship him, and in that chosen vessel it stands out, as God knows, even in degrees of glory, in proportion to the grace she received here. We praise such a woman, keep her memory with grateful hearts, and speak of her with reverence. We hold her up to all Christians, and above all to devout women, as a model of the virtues, and we urge everyone to imitate her in whatever is to be imitated." (Apology for the Most Holy Virgin Mary, book 2, chapter 1.)
Latin · §1598
The Latin is on each section page: §1598
Daillé: refusing prayer to angels is not contempt but loyalty to God alone§1599
1599John Daillé teaches the same in his book On the Object of Religious Worship.
"When we decline to adore the angels and the other blessed spirits, or to honor them with prayers and other religious honors," he writes, "this does not come from any contempt for them. It comes from our conscience about the duty we owe to the one God, best and greatest, to whom alone, we believe, prayers and the other acts of religious worship are to be offered."
"With this worship of God kept intact, we gladly confess the rest: the excellence of God's work in all the heavenly spirits is great, and great too are the wisdom, faith, love, holiness, and, finally, the blessedness of the most Blessed Mary, of Christ's holy martyrs, and of his faithful ministers. We celebrate their outstanding deeds, words, and struggles in the cause of godliness often and gladly, whenever there is occasion, and we commend them to ourselves and our people for imitation, each as far as he is able. And we never speak their name or memory except with praise. All of this shows that God's saints, angels and men alike, are honored by us as is fitting and held in high esteem."
Latin · §1599
The Latin is on each section page: §1599
Daillé: honor of the saints consists in praise and imitation§1600
1600Daillé then holds that the honor we rightly give to the angels and to the saints received into heaven is, by the judgment of both the inspired and the church writers, entirely contained in two things: in good report and in imitation, that is, praise and imitation.
The first means thinking and speaking well and highly of them as outstanding servants of God. The second means imitating faithfully and earnestly their way of life and the obedience they gave to their Lord and God, who is ours as well. (On the Object of Religious Worship, book 3, chapter 1.)
Latin · §1600
The Latin is on each section page: §1600
Cautions in praising the saints: no divine titles, no unrevealed patronage or hearing of prayers§1601
1601In this good report or praise of the saints, angels and men, the teachers of the Reformed school think we must take care not to give them, in our eagerness to exalt them, titles and tributes owed to God and Christ alone. Nor should we intrude into things we have not seen and credit them with anything that the word of God does not establish.
Holy Scripture neither teaches nor hints that the saints who have died in Christ govern human affairs or have been appointed by God as patrons and guardians of the living. So the Reformed refuse to celebrate them in that role. Nor will they credit the saints with praying for individual believers, or with being able to hear and answer the prayers of many people at once, since no divine revelation has disclosed this.
Latin · §1601
The Latin is on each section page: §1601
Whether the saints pray for the Church in general: Drelincourt suspends judgment§1602
1602Whether the saints at least pray for the Church Militant in general, some among the Reformed will not affirm as certain and suspend judgment on the question.
One is Charles Drelincourt, cited often already, who judges it uncertain whether the saints pray for the Church. He places this among God's hidden things, not revealed to us, because Scripture nowhere teaches it clearly and expressly. (On the Honor to Be Shown to the Blessed Virgin, volume 2, page 106, number 179 and following.)
Latin · §1602
The Latin is on each section page: §1602
Chamier: the general prayer of saints is likely but not proven§1603
1603Chamier likewise takes up the question whether the souls of the saints pray for us in general, that is, for the Christian Church as a whole and for the whole body of believers. He declares that no certain argument establishes it, though he grants it has some likelihood, and he leaves the matter open for each to decide for himself. (Panstratia, volume 2, book 8, chapter 5.)
Latin · §1603
The Latin is on each section page: §1603
Rivet: the reigning saints pray in general for the Church still fighting§1604
1604Others readily grant, and think it probable, that the saints reigning with Christ in heaven pray at least in general for the Church fighting here, since this seems wholly in keeping with the love that burns in them and with the communion between the two Churches, the Church Militant and the Church Triumphant.
Andrew Rivet states his view this way: "We do not deny that the Church of the saints who reign with Christ cares for the members still fighting here. But that care is general. It does not come from knowing each person's condition but from their general knowledge: they know that the whole Church has not yet been received where they reign, and that some are always fighting on earth. We do not doubt that they pray to God for the preservation and completion of these, just as they always ask for the growth of his kingdom." (Summary of Controversies, second treatise, question 48.)
Latin · §1604
The Latin is on each section page: §1604
Du Moulin: the blessed know the Church is pressed, and so are concerned for it§1605
1605Peter du Moulin is of the same mind. "The blessed spirits," he says, "do not see what happens here and do not know individuals, yet they know that the Church is hard pressed by its enemies and faces endless struggles. Since glorification has increased their love rather than lessened it, it is fitting that they should be concerned for the Church Militant." (Treasury of Sedan Theses, volume 1, Theses on the Saints, part 3, thesis 3.)
Latin · §1605
The Latin is on each section page: §1605
The saints are not our intercessors and advocates: that title is Christ's alone§1606
1606However that may be, the Reformed theologians agree in denying that the saints are, or can rightly be called, our intercessors and advocates.
Only he deserves the title of our intercessor with God who can hear and take in the prayers of all people and of each one, at once and at all times, and whose office it is to offer and commend them to God. That, they hold, fits our Lord Jesus Christ alone. Nor would anyone call the believers living here our intercessors and advocates merely because, out of mutual love, we ought to pray for one another.
Latin · §1606
The Latin is on each section page: §1606
No merits of the saints, yet the godly may draw God's favor on the whole body§1607
1607The Reformed also refuse to credit the good things that come to us to the merits of the saints, or to ask anything of God through their merits. The saints owed all that they were to divine grace, and so, strictly speaking, they could merit nothing either for themselves or for others.
Yet they do not therefore deny that, by virtue of the communion of saints, the good and godly works that individual members of the Church do by God's grace in some way call down and draw God's blessing and favor on the whole body. Indeed, God sometimes spares the ungodly themselves for the sake of the godly and righteous who live among them, and gives them time and means to repent, just as the Lord declared to Abraham that he would have spared Sodom and Gomorrah if even ten righteous people had been found there.
Latin · §1607
The Latin is on each section page: §1607
No controversy over whether the blessed deserve some honor§1608
1608From what these theses and the earlier ones have set out so far, it is clear that there is no dispute here over whether the blessed, both men and angels, deserve some kind of reverence and honor and ought to receive it from us. The teachers of the Reformed school readily admit and teach this, and the contrary cannot be laid to their charge except by slander.
Latin · §1608
The Latin is on each section page: §1608
Both sides agree the honor of saints is not of one species with divine worship§1609
1609It is also clear from this that the teachers of the Roman school agree with the Reformed that the honor owed to holy men and angels does not fall under one univocal genus with divine worship, and so is not of the same species. Nor is that honor religious in the proper and strict sense, but only in a broader and less proper sense. In that sense, eminent theologians among the Reformed expressly allow that the honor owed to the saints may be called religious.
Latin · §1609
The Latin is on each section page: §1609
Latria and dulia: a school distinction both sides can tolerate§1610
1610We have also shown that the teachers of the Roman school admit that the division of religious worship into latria and dulia is an invention of the schools, and that Scripture does not strictly keep the difference between these words as the Roman school uses them. Dulia is more often confined there to the worship proper to God, while latria is sometimes extended to service rendered to human beings.
The teachers of the Reformed school, for their part, do not much object if, for clarity's sake, latria is assigned to divine worship and dulia to the respect with which creatures may and should be honored.
Latin · §1610
The Latin is on each section page: §1610
The real question: shrines, rites, oaths, vows, relative honor, and prayer addressed to saints§1611
1611The whole difficulty and question therefore comes down to this: what does the honor consist in that may lawfully be given to holy and blessed creatures, and above all to the most Blessed Virgin Mary?
May churches not only be named after saints and angels to tell them apart, but also be built for the purpose of publicly invoking in them the angels and holy men already received into heaven, and of honoring them with various rites: kneeling and bowing before them as though they were watching us, burning incense to them, lighting candles, and offering all kinds of gifts?
May one swear by them and make vows to them relatively to God, that is, insofar as God's truth shines in them and God dwells in them through glory? And finally, may we ask them to pray for us, and not simply ask, but address prayers to them, meant in a different sense, to be sure, yet framed in the same words and formulas as those we address to God?
The teachers of the Roman school affirm all this, and the Roman Church confirms it by its practice; the Protestants with one voice deny it.
Latin · §1611
The Latin is on each section page: §1611
Saints as guardians and mediators, and Mary as Queen of Heaven, rejected by Protestants§1612
1612A further point in dispute is whether it is lawful to celebrate the saints who have died in Christ as guardians and patrons of the human race, entrusted by God with the government of our affairs, and to treat them as mediators and intercessors with God who can at all times hear and take in the prayers of all people, whether spoken in the heart or with the lips, offer and commend them to God, and help with their own suffrages and merits.
Above all, the question is whether the Blessed Virgin should be acknowledged and proclaimed Queen of Heaven and of the whole world and Lady of all creatures, as the one through whom the world was saved and who alone has destroyed all heresies, and whether she should be hailed as Mother of mercy, Mother and fountain of grace, our life and our hope. The practice of the Roman Church approves all of this; the Protestants reject and condemn it.
Latin · §1612
The Latin is on each section page: §1612
Further scandalous titles: goddess, tutelary deities, Mary's dominion over her Son§1613
1613The Protestants are also offended by many other tributes heaped on the Blessed Virgin and the saints. These come from private teachers, it is true, but the Roman Church neither disapproves nor forbids them.
So the Virgin Mary is given the title of goddess, and the saints are called tutelary deities, as in an inscription I remember reading a few years ago in the church at Troyes dedicated to Saint Peter: "Peter, Helen, Mastidia, tutelary deities of Troyes."
The Virgin Mary is credited with command and dominion over her own Son and with power to dispense under God all the gifts of grace and nature and to share them with whomever she wills. She is called the enlightener of hearts and the cause of things; she is even said to have founded and made the world and to preserve and govern all that is in it. There is more of this kind, which we pass over for now for brevity's sake.
Latin · §1613
The Latin is on each section page: §1613
First argument: worship without God's word is will-worship§1614
1614The Protestants hold that the blessed spirits, whether of men or of angels, are not to be honored with the worship the Roman Church gives them: churches and altars built and dedicated in their honor, candles lit to them, incense burned, knees bent before them as though they were watching; vows made to them, offerings of every kind presented, oaths sworn by their name; and, finally, solemn prayers by which people run to them for help, and hymns sung to them publicly in thanksgiving for benefits received from God, and anything else of the kind.
Neither the blessed angels, I say, nor the saints who have died in Christ are to be worshiped in this way. The Protestants prove it first from the fact that such worship ought not to have been devised by human beings apart from God's word. Otherwise it will be offered without faith, since without God's word no one can be sure that it pleases God and is accepted by him.
So if it is clear that worship of this kind rests on no command or revelation of God, it may rightly be rejected as one of the forms of self-made worship that the Apostle condemns. And it is plain that this whole worship has no foundation in God's word, since in all of Scripture, Old Testament or New, there is no command for it and no example of it.
Latin · §1614
The Latin is on each section page: §1614
Old Testament: no worship of angels, though they ministered often to Israel§1615
1615As for the Old Testament, the teachers of the Roman Church themselves admit that the worship they usually give to departed saints was not practiced in the Old Testament Church. The reason they give is that at that time the souls of the saints did not yet enjoy the heavenly glory and blessedness to which they were raised after Christ's coming, but were held in a kind of prison, which they call the limbo of the Fathers.
But at least there is no reason why the worship they give to angels, if it is lawful, should not have been given to angels under the Old Testament. In fact, if angels are ever to be worshiped, that was the time above all: God mostly used the ministry of angels in governing his ancient people, and they appeared frequently in the Jewish Church, because God often used them as his messengers to the faithful. In the Church of the New Testament, by contrast, God has spoken to us through the Son, to whom, and not to angels, he has subjected the world to come, as the Apostle teaches in Hebrews 2:5.
Yet neither from Holy Scripture nor from any record of the history of the Jewish nation can it be shown that even the smallest part of public worship was given to angels: that any chapel or oratory was consecrated in their honor, any feast kept, or a single candle lit or grain of incense offered to them; or that in the public assemblies of the faithful any prayers were addressed to them, hymns sung, or any form of adoration shown at all. On the contrary, everyone agrees beyond doubt that the opposite is plainly the case. And nothing would have stood in the way; indeed, it would have been most fitting for the Jews to honor angels with such worship, if it were lawful for us.
Latin · §1615
The Latin is on each section page: §1615
New Testament: Christ and the Apostles instituted no new worship of angels or saints§1616
1616Under the New Testament, Christ and the Apostles changed nothing at all in this respect. They instituted no new worship by which angels and the spirits of the righteous, admitted to the sight of God's face, were from then on to be worshiped. There is no command, no example, not even the slightest hint of it anywhere in the New Testament. Nowhere are we told there to invoke angels or departed saints, to run to them for help, to sing hymns to them publicly, or to honor them with frankincense and incense, altars and churches, or any other outward acts of adoration.
Latin · §1616
The Latin is on each section page: §1616
Nor does the tradition of the first three centuries know such worship§1617
1617Not only is there deep silence about these things in the writings of the New Testament; nothing of the kind can be extracted from the church's tradition of the first three centuries either.
There were many distinguished Christian writers in that period whose works survive and are in people's hands: among the Latins, Tertullian, Cyprian, Lactantius, and Arnobius; among the Greeks, Justin, Athenagoras, Irenaeus, Clement of Alexandria, Origen, and many others. Nowhere in them do we read that any worship like that of the present Roman Church was once given, or is now to be given, to angels and dead saints. On the contrary, many quite obvious signs point the other way.
Latin · §1617
The Latin is on each section page: §1617
First sign: early writers kept the souls of the faithful outside heaven until the resurrection§1618
1618First, most of the church writers who lived in the second and third centuries after Christ held that the souls of all believers, even the holiest, are kept in certain places outside heaven until the last day of judgment and are not admitted to the heavenly homeland until they receive their bodies back at the resurrection.
Some of them, it is true, give the martyrs a special place by a unique privilege, namely paradise, as they call it. But by that name they by no means mean the highest heaven itself, where the martyrs would see the Lord face to face. They mean a region below heaven, happier and more pleasant, indeed, than Abraham's bosom, where the souls of the other godly rest, yet not capable of heavenly glory. John Daillé, of renowned memory, shows this at length against Cardinals Bellarmine and Perron.
It follows that in those first centuries of Christianity the doctrine of the worship and invocation of saints now prevailing in the Roman Church had not yet been received as apostolic tradition. That worship rests on the assumption that the saints enjoy the highest glory and blessedness. Since, according to the Roman school, the souls of the saints were not admitted to that glory before Christ's coming, they admit that the saints were not yet solemnly worshiped and invoked. (On Punishments and Satisfactions, book 5, chapters 3 to 6; and On the Object of Religious Worship, book 3, chapter 22.)
Latin · §1618
The Latin is on each section page: §1618
Second sign: ancient liturgies prayed for all the dead, even apostles and the Virgin§1619
1619Second, the oldest surviving liturgies show that those early Christians offered prayers and supplications to God for absolutely all the dead, even for the holiest, for the martyrs, for the apostles, and even for the Virgin Mother of God herself. In those liturgies they ask God to give them rest in the land of the living, to grant them the good things he has promised, and to give them rest and a good remembrance. They are not simply offering thanks for them, as Bellarmine vainly argues.
But ever since the religious worship and invocation of the saints was publicly received, Augustine's saying has been treated almost as an oracle: "He wrongs a martyr who prays for a martyr." And no one will ever bring himself to use the solemn invocation that the Roman Church teaches is owed to the saints reigning with Christ toward people who need to be commended to God by our prayers.
Latin · §1619
The Latin is on each section page: §1619
Third sign: against pagans the early Christians owned one God and no subordinate cult§1620
1620Further, the pagan philosophers professed to acknowledge only one supreme God and said that the others they called gods were servants of that one supreme deity, worshiped only in second place after him. They charged the Christians with being content to worship the supreme God and neglecting the lesser powers under him, to whom, they said, a veneration of their own was also due.
Those early Christians frankly admitted that they did in fact worship only one supreme God, and they defended this as lawful and right. They did not grant that even the smallest part of religious worship was owed to God's good and holy servants, nor did they divide religious worship into supreme and subordinate, or absolute and relative. Yet honesty, charity, and prudence would have required exactly that of them if they had held the same view of the worship of saints and angels as the present Roman Church.
Latin · §1620
The Latin is on each section page: §1620
Arnobius: the first God suffices; his court is honored in him without naming each§1621
1621To this pagan charge the early Christians answered with Arnobius: "For the duty of worshiping the divine, the first God is enough for us, the Father of all things and their Lord, the founder and ruler of everything. In him we worship all that is to be worshiped; we adore what it is right to adore; and what calls for the homage of veneration we honor with our veneration."
"Since we hold fast to the head of divinity itself, from which the divinity of all divine beings, whatever they are, is derived, we think it pointless to go through them person by person. We do not know who they are or what names they have, and we cannot have any clear, firm, or tested knowledge of how many of them there are."
He then illustrates this with the very comparison from princes' courts that the pagans used on this point: "In earthly kingdoms no necessity forces us to pay homage by name to the members of the royal family along with the princes. In the honor paid to the kings themselves, everything connected with them feels itself silently included. In the same way, whoever these gods are whom you set before us, if they are royal offspring sprung from the sovereign head, they understand that, even if they receive no worship from us by name, they are honored together with their king and included in the veneration given to him." (Arnobius, Against the Nations, book 3, beginning.)
Latin · §1621
The Latin is on each section page: §1621
Origen: imitating the angels wins their favor; God's friends follow him as a shadow§1622
1622Origen teaches the same when he deals with a similar argument. Celsus had argued that one must never fall away from the worship of God and that the soul must be intent on him in every action and thought, but that this did not prevent the various powers set under God from being appeased and won over, since this too redounds to the honor of the supreme deity.
That distinguished teacher of the ancient Church replies: "For the angels of God to be well disposed toward us and to do everything for us, it is enough, first, that we love God and that our disposition, as far as human nature can, imitates the judgment of the angels themselves, who imitate God; and second, that we lay hold of the Son of God, the Word, as far as we are able."
And again: "There is one God whom we must win over, the Lord of all things, and to have him favorable we must pray to him; he is won over by godliness and every virtue. But if anyone also wants others besides him, God above all, to be favorable, let him consider that, as the shadow moves when the body moves, so when someone has the supreme God favorable, it follows that he has all God's friends favorable too: angels, souls, and spirits."
"For they perceive who are worthy of God's favor. They not only wish such people well but also work alongside those who want to worship God; they seek his favor and pray and plead together with us. So we dare to say that whenever people who have firmly resolved to choose and follow what is better pray to God, countless holy powers pray with them uncalled, offering themselves as companions to our frail and mortal race, contending, so to speak, at our side and laboring with us in this struggle." (Against Celsus, book 5; and Against Celsus, book 8.)
Latin · §1622
The Latin is on each section page: §1622
Origen: prayer to God alone through the Son; invoking angels is irrational§1623
1623Here it should be carefully noted that Origen says the countless holy powers, by which he means the angels and blessed spirits, do pray together with those who want to worship God, but uncalled, without being summoned. He teaches not only in general that one God is to be adored and religiously worshiped, undivided and inseparable, but also that our prayers are to be directed to him alone, and that no kind of prayer or invocation is to be used toward the blessed angels or any other creatures whatever.
"Away," he says, "with this advice of Celsus, who bids us pray to daemons" (that is, in the Platonists' usage, spirits who serve the supreme God); "he is not to be listened to in the least. Prayers are to be offered to God, best and greatest, alone; and also to the only-begotten Word of God, the firstborn of all creation, who as High Priest is to be asked to carry our prayer, when it reaches him, to his God and our God, his Father and our Father." (Against Celsus, book 8.)
In book 5 of the same work he says: "It is fitting to send up every supplication, prayer, entreaty, and thanksgiving to the supreme God, the Lord of all things, through the living Word and God, the High Priest who is above all angels. We will also pray to the Word himself, entreat him, give him thanks, and offer him prayers, provided we can understand the difference between prayer in the proper sense and prayer in a loose sense."
"For it is contrary to reason that angels should be invoked by us, since we have by no means received knowledge of them; that is something beyond human reach. And even granting that knowledge of them, wonderful and hidden as it is, could be grasped, that very knowledge, by showing their nature and over whom or what each of them is set and appointed, will forbid us to dare pray to anyone but the Lord who is over all and amply sufficient for all things, through our Savior, the Son of God."
Latin · §1623
The Latin is on each section page: §1623
Origen: even the stars, which he thought pray to God, may not be prayed to§1624
1624It should also be noted here that Origen, like many other teachers of the Christian school in that age, thought the sun, the moon, and the other stars were rational living beings, endowed with virtue and enlightened with the light of knowledge by the Wisdom that is the radiance of eternal light. He does not oppose Celsus at all when Celsus praises them as the most glorious heralds of things above and truly heavenly angels, and he himself was fully convinced that the sun, moon, and stars offer prayers to God, the Lord of all things, through his only-begotten Son.
So if, in Origen's view, God's angels deserve some religious worship, the sun, moon, and stars ought by the same reasoning to be thought worthy of it as well. Yet when Celsus complains that the Jews do not worship the sun, moon, and planets, Origen not only denies in general that it is right to revere and bow down to those creatures, that is, to worship and adore them; he also declares it unlawful to make supplication to them or sing hymns to them. "We judge," he says, "that it is not fitting to pray to those who themselves pray."
He adds that the sun and the stars themselves want it so: they would rather send us on to God, to whom they themselves pray, than draw us down to themselves, or split off from God the power of prayer we have and take part of it for themselves. Later he adds that since the Lord is everywhere with us and near us, it is absurd to seek to pray to something that does not reach to all things, whether the sun, the moon, or any other star.
Finally, when Celsus writes that we would seem to honor the great God more if we also sang hymns to the sun, he answers that he knows the opposite is true: "We sing hymns to the only God, the Lord of all things, and to his only-begotten, God the Word." (Against Celsus, book 5.)
Latin · §1624
The Latin is on each section page: §1624
Against Perron: Origen excludes relative as well as absolute prayer to angels§1625
1625Nor can anyone say with Cardinal Perron that when Origen denies that angels are to be prayed to and invoked, he means the kind of prayer they call absolute, not the kind called relative, which is the only kind the Roman school says may be used toward angels.
Celsus himself, whom Origen is answering, did not think that angels, or daemons, as he calls them with Plato, were to be worshiped with supreme and absolute worship, but with a worship referred to the supreme God, whose servants they were. So against the Christians he argued that they should be invoked, not with absolute prayer, as if they were the first and highest givers of good things, but only with relative prayer, as those who obtain and dispense those goods under the supreme God.
Since Origen denies that they are to be invoked in the way Celsus and other pagan philosophers wanted, it is plain that, according to Origen, neither absolute nor relative invocation may be used toward them. Moreover, when Origen says they pray for us uncalled, without being summoned, he shows clearly enough that they are not even to be asked to pray to God for us. That denies them relative prayer, not merely absolute prayer.
Latin · §1625
The Latin is on each section page: §1625
Origen grants angels only the honor of praise and imitation§1626
1626So Origen, pressed by Celsus's objections that Christians despised the servants of the supreme God and the angelic powers and gave them no honor at all, grants that no other honor is to be given them than the honor that consists in praise and imitation. "We call them blessed," he says, "and we speak well of those to whom God has entrusted the welfare of human beings, yet we do not give them the honor owed to God." (Against Celsus the Philosopher, book 8, cited several times already.)
In the passage from book 5 of the same work quoted above, he also states that we are to imitate the angels as far as human nature allows, and that this will be enough for those blessed spirits to wish us well and to take pains for us in everything. But nowhere does he mention that we solicit their prayers by praying to them, or that any of the things used in the Roman Church today are done in their honor, though that would have served his purpose best and would have refuted the pagan slander even more fully.
Latin · §1626
The Latin is on each section page: §1626
Origen's therapeia toward Gabriel and Michael is acknowledgment and imitation, not invocation§1627
1627So when Origen, in that eighth book against Celsus, suggests that a certain therapeia, that is, a kind of honor and respect, is owed to God's true servants, Gabriel, Michael, and the other angels and archangels, that therapeia, by Origen's own teaching, can in no way consist in adoring or invoking them, which he insists is owed entirely and undivided to the one supreme God. It consists in acknowledging and celebrating their blessedness, glory, and holiness, and in devoutly imitating their obedience and love toward God. These are the ways in which he admits we may honor the holy angels.
Latin · §1627
The Latin is on each section page: §1627
Scripture: one God adored and served; the Roman reply of latria and dulia§1628
1628But to return to Holy Scripture: not only does it contain no command or example concerning the worship of angels or of the dead saints, but it often teaches that one God is to be adored and that he alone is to be served. So no religious worship at all is to be given either to angels or to the saints who have died in Christ.
The teachers of the Roman school reply that Scripture forbids us only to give creatures that supreme and absolute worship by which someone is worshiped as first principle and last end, the worship for which they have reserved the name latria. It does not, they say, forbid us to show God's servants and friends, such as the angels and the spirits of the just received into heavenly glory, that lower religious worship which they call dulia.
Latin · §1628
The Latin is on each section page: §1628
What Scripture forbids: acts of religious adoration toward creatures under any pretext§1629
1629When Holy Scripture forbids us to adore creatures and serve them, it is not merely ruling out that we should take creatures for the first principle and last end and worship them in that capacity. It rules out our performing, on any pretext at all, acts of religious adoration toward them: calling on someone in public worship, singing him hymns, burning incense, dedicating churches and feast days, swearing by his name, making vows to him, and the like.
Latin · §1629
The Latin is on each section page: §1629
Romans 1: the pagan sages served the creature though they held it a minister of the supreme God§1630
1630That this is how things stand is plainly proved by the Apostle's charge against the pagan philosophers: they "worshiped and served the creature rather than the Creator," that is, they gave divine worship to the creature beside the Creator, or rather than the Creator, because they worshiped the sun, the moon and the stars, the heroes and the genii with religious worship (Romans 1:25).
Yet it is certain that those pagan philosophers did not take the sun, the heroes and the genii for supreme gods. They took them for servants of that supreme God whom they called the Father of men and gods, and whom they believed was honored also in those lesser divinities.
Latin · §1630
The Latin is on each section page: §1630
Orosius and the Recognitions: pagans own one God with many ministers§1631
1631So Orosius reports that the pagans used to say they did not follow many gods, but venerated many servants under one great God.
So too the old author of the Recognitions brings in the same pagans saying: "We also say that there is one God, who is Lord of all. But these too are gods. For just as there is one Caesar, who has many judges under him, such as prefects, consuls, tribunes and the other authorities, in the same way we think that, since there is one God of all, these too have been appointed gods in this world on the pattern of the authorities we have named. They are subject to the greater one, but they govern us and all that is in this world." (Orosius, Histories, book 6, beginning; Clement, Recognitions, book 5.)
Latin · §1631
The Latin is on each section page: §1631
Celsus and Hierocles: lesser powers honored so that the supreme God is never left§1632
1632This is why Celsus, as Origen reports him, says that whoever venerates many gods does something pleasing to the supreme God by that very act, insofar as he worships one who is subject to the greatest God. He adds: "No one may be honored except those whom God wills to be honored; so whoever venerates his subjects does not offend him to whom all belong."
So he wants the lesser powers under the supreme God to be worshiped in such a way "that God is never in any way abandoned, not by night, not by day, not in private, not in public, not in any thought, not in any work, but that with these or without them the soul is always intent on God." Later he says: "In this way you will seem to venerate the great God the more, if you honor these too with hymns and praises." (Origen, Against Celsus, book 8.)
With this agrees what Hierocles teaches: "The gods are to be acknowledged and worshiped as distinct from their author and parent, but their dignity is not to be raised beyond measure; in the end their worship is to be referred to their one maker, whom you may properly call the God of gods, as supreme and best." (Hierocles, On the Pythagorean Verses, page 10.)
Latin · §1632
The Latin is on each section page: §1632
So relative intent does not clear the worship given to angels and saints of latria§1633
1633The pagan philosophers just mentioned worshiped the sun, the moon and the genii only with some lower worship, not as supreme gods but only as servants of the supreme God, and they referred all that worship to the honor of the supreme God himself, as the testimonies cited make plain. Yet the Apostle says that they served the creature, that is, that they gave latria and divine worship to the creature.
It is therefore clear that those who give latria to angels and to departed saints are not cleared of the charge. They worship them with prayers and hymns, with vows and with oaths sworn by their names, with various offerings, and with churches and feast days dedicated to their honor. That holds even if they protest that they give all this to the saints and angels not as to supreme gods, but as to God's servants and friends, and so to gods only by participation, and that relative to the supreme God himself, to whose honor all this finally goes and is referred.
Latin · §1633
The Latin is on each section page: §1633
Not sacrifice alone: Scripture condemns even the sacred kiss (Job 31)§1634
1634Nor can anyone say that the reason the Apostle accuses the pagans of giving latria to creatures is that they offered them sacrifices, which everyone admits belong to the worship of latria. For Holy Scripture condemns the Gentiles not only for sacrificing to creatures, but even for worshiping them with a sacred kiss.
The holy man Job protests that he was innocent of this crime: "If I looked at the sun when it shone, and at the moon moving in brightness, and my heart rejoiced, or rather was secretly enticed, and I kissed my hand with my mouth" (Job 31:26-27).
Latin · §1634
The Latin is on each section page: §1634
If relative latria is lawful, why not relative sacrifice? The Fathers reserved prayer and hymns too§1635
1635Besides, if on the premises of the teachers of the Roman school it is lawful to worship creatures even with latria, provided it is relative and not absolute, no solid reason can be given why it should not be lawful to sacrifice to them relatively as well.
If it is good and pious to make vows to the angels and saints who reign with Christ and to swear by them, because God dwells in them by glory, divine truth shines out in them, and they are in a sense gods by participation, why should it be impious and forbidden to offer them sacrifices on that same ground and in that same respect?
Nor did the ancient teachers of the Church reserve only sacrifices for the divine worship that may not be given to creatures. As we saw above, they reserved prayers and hymns as well, which they hold are to be addressed to God alone, the Lord of all.
Latin · §1635
The Latin is on each section page: §1635
Colossians 2:18: Paul forbids the threskeia of angels, and so the cult of saints a fortiori§1636
1636Holy Scripture does not only say in general that one God is to be worshiped and that latria is not to be given to creatures. It also forbids in particular that we give any threskeia, that is, any religious worship, to angels. And if it is not lawful to worship angels religiously, much less will it be lawful to give that worship to departed saints, since angels surpass human beings in the excellence of their nature and are not inferior to the saints in grace and glory.
The Apostle Paul expressly condemns the threskeia, or religious worship, of angels: "Let no one lead you astray who delights in humility and the worship of angels, walking in things he has not seen, that is, intruding into things he has not seen, puffed up without reason by the mind of his flesh" (Colossians 2:18). Here the Apostle forbids, without qualification, the threskeia, the religious worship, of angels.
It cannot reasonably be denied that people practice this threskeia, that is, worship angels religiously, when they build churches in honor of angels, dedicate feast days to them, invoke them solemnly in holy places, seek their patronage and protection with prayers, and bend the knee and fall to the ground as if the angels were present and watching. So, on Paul's view, such people have either been led astray by those seducers or are rashly puffed up by the mind of their flesh.
Latin · §1636
The Latin is on each section page: §1636
Had any angel-cult been lawful, Paul would have distinguished it from the abuse§1637
1637If, in the Apostle's judgment, worship of this kind had been owed to angels, and if he had thought it lawful to consecrate feasts and chapels to angels, to sing hymns to them in the public assemblies of the faithful, to invoke them, and to fall down before them, he would not have condemned the worship of angels without qualification.
Had impostors brought some excess into the religious worship of angels among the Colossians, he would have marked it out plainly and would somehow have separated lawful worship of angels from unlawful. That is certainly what the teachers of the Roman school would do if some sect arose now that, in their judgment, gave the angels too much in this respect.
Latin · §1637
The Latin is on each section page: §1637
Perron's evasion: the 'religion of angels' as the law given through angels§1638
1638The teachers of the Roman Church give various answers to this and invent various shifts, but anyone who weighs the matter without partisanship or prejudice will see at once how empty they are.
Cardinal Perron will not have "the religion of angels" mean the religion by which angels are worshiped. He takes it rather to mean the religion handed down by angels, and he guesses that the name stands for the Jewish religion, that is, the rites of Moses, because elsewhere Paul says the law was "ordained through angels in the hand of a mediator" (Galatians 3:19). On his reading, then, the Apostle's aim is to call the Colossians back from Jewish worship and the ceremonies of the law of Moses. (Perron, Reply to the King of Great Britain, book 5, chapter 6.)
Latin · §1638
The Latin is on each section page: §1638
Perron's reading is new: the Fathers and Rome's own interpreters read it as worship of angels§1639
1639First, this invention of Perron's is plainly new; no Christian had heard of it before his time.
The ancients, such as Origen, Chrysostom, Hilary writing under Ambrose's name, Pelagius writing under Jerome's name, Theodoret, Theophylact and Oecumenius, all take "the religion of angels" to mean a religion with angels as its object. And not one interpreter of the Roman Church before Perron took Paul's words in Perron's sense.
Nor could even so great a cardinal's authority win that invention over the most learned men of his own church after him. They rejected it outright as empty, among them the Jesuit Petavius, a distinguished student of antiquity (Theological Dogmas, tome 3, book 2, chapter 9, paragraph 16).
Latin · §1639
The Latin is on each section page: §1639
The law of Moses is never called 'religion of angels', and Colossians 2:16-18 forbids the reading§1640
1640Certainly Scripture nowhere calls the law of Moses "the religion (threskeia) of angels." No author of any kind, secular or churchly, can be found who uses that name for it.
And even if the name were common, it could not fit this passage of Paul. In the verses just before, Paul had already armed the Colossians in plain, explicit words against the deceit of the Judaizing impostors: "Let no one judge you in food or in drink, or in respect of a feast day, or of the new moon, or of the sabbaths, which are a shadow of things to come, but the body is of Christ" (Colossians 2:16-17). What point would there be in repeating the same thing in those dark and ambiguous words?
Paul also says that those who brought in the religion of angels walk in things they have not seen (Colossians 2:18): that is, they set foot in what they do not know and chatter about the unknown. That fits the worshipers of angels very well, for they pour out a great many unverified claims about the nature, orders and duties of angels. It does not fit men devoted to the law of Moses, since the discipline of Moses had been set out precisely in the sacred books and laid open to anyone who wished to learn it.
Latin · §1640
The Latin is on each section page: §1640
Rome's second evasion, that Paul condemns only false angel-worship, fails: he forbids it outright§1641
1641So the theologians of the Roman school fall back on another defense to protect their church's belief and practice against so explicit a law of the Apostle. The answer of most of them, and of the more learned, comes to this: the Apostle does not condemn the religious worship and invocation of angels or of saints, but only a false, superstitious and idolatrous worship and adoration, such as they say Simon Magus and Cerinthus and the followers of each taught.
But that is pure invention on their part, with no footing in the Apostle's words or teaching. Nowhere does he teach or so much as hint that there is a pious and lawful religion (threskeia) of angels and that he condemns only the excessive and idolatrous kind. He condemns the religion of angels plainly and as a whole.
So whatever errors the old heretics held about the nature, duties and worship of angels, that does not stop people today from breaking Paul's prohibition when they pursue angels with religious worship and offer any kind of threskeia to angels and saints. The Apostle forbids the threskeia of angels absolutely, not merely the kind Simon or Cerinthus are said to have offered them.
It is plain that those who worship angels and saints with vows, prayers, hymns, basilicas, oratories, feasts, gifts and offerings of every kind, as is the established custom in the Roman Church, do offer them threskeia. It follows that what the Roman Church does here is condemned by the Apostle no less than what Simon or Cerinthus, or any heretics like them, are reported to have done.
Latin · §1641
The Latin is on each section page: §1641
Rome's third reply: worship of ministers is not divine. But the Colossian errorists also took angels for ministers§1642
1642The teachers of the Roman school answer that whatever rites and acts they use in worshiping angels and saints, that worship is not divine. They worship angels and saints, they say, not as gods but as God's servants and our intercessors with God, whereas threskeia, or religion, is the worship that belongs to God and is given to someone as God.
But the Apostle's own text shows well enough that the people he rebukes there, and warns us against, did not take angels for gods. They took them for messengers and servants of the supreme God, and for our mediators and advocates with God. The very name they gave them shows this, since "angel" means messenger.
Besides, those seducers professed to be Christians, and they worshiped angels on the pretext of humility, as if they were unworthy to come to God directly and so needed the mediation and intercession of angels with him. So it is clear enough that they worshiped angels with a subordinate worship, lower than the worship they thought due to the supreme God. On the Apostle's meaning, then, people who worship angels with a lower worship, without taking them for gods, are still giving angels threskeia.
Latin · §1642
The Latin is on each section page: §1642
The Angelici and Laodicea: Theodoret on praying to angels in Phrygia and Pisidia§1643
1643What kind of religion toward angels those false Christians had, whom the ancients called Angelici, we can learn from the Synod of Laodicea. One of its canons was taken into the Code of Canons of the Universal Church: "Christians ought not to forsake the Church of God and go off to name angels and hold assemblies, which is forbidden."
What "naming angels" meant to that council Theodoret explains in his commentary on the Epistle to the Colossians, on the very passage we are pressing. "Those who defended the law," he says, "also led people to worship angels, saying that the law had been given through them. This vice lasted a long time in Phrygia and Pisidia. That is why the synod that met at Laodicea in Phrygia forbade by law that anyone pray to angels. And to this day one can see oratories of Saint Michael among them and their neighbors. They urged this practice out of humility, as they claimed, saying that the God of all things cannot be seen or reached or grasped, and that we ought to win God's goodwill for ourselves through angels."
Latin · §1643
The Latin is on each section page: §1643
So Laodicea and Theodoret condemn naming and praying to angels, and Petavius admits Rome does both§1644
1644So in the judgment of the fathers of the Synod of Laodicea, and of Theodoret who expounds their canon, to name angels and pray to angels in order to win God's goodwill through them is to give angels unlawful worship and to sin against the Apostle's command, which condemns the cult and religion of angels.
Building oratories to angels, and to Saint Michael himself, belongs to the custom of the old heretics, not to the practice of the orthodox Church. How well that fits the present practice of the Roman Church I leave everyone to judge. For that church, as the Jesuit Dionysius Petavius admits and observes, "seeks the protection and patronage of angels with prayers and vows, and puts them forward as mediators with God; it also raises oratories and basilicas in their honor, and dedicates festal and joyful days to their worship" (Theological Dogmas, book 2, chapter 9, number 13).
Latin · §1644
The Latin is on each section page: §1644
Estius' claim that the Michael oratories were converted pagan shrines has no basis in Theodoret§1645
1645Estius' remark is so absurd that it needs no refutation. He says that by the oratories dedicated to Saint Michael Theodoret does not mean places the heretics consecrated to their unlawful worship of angels, but places once defiled by the heretics' idolatry and later turned into oratories of Saint Michael by the prudence of the catholic bishops.
One would have to imagine Theodoret out of his mind to have him say what Estius maintains: that the old heretics used to pray to angels, the Synod of Laodicea forbade it, and therefore the place where they prayed to angels was changed into oratories of Saint Michael by the wise counsel of the orthodox. Besides, Theodoret does not hint at any such conversion of places, or at any such supposed prudence of bishops.
Theodoret's purpose forces itself even on unwilling readers. He means to prove what he had said, that the vice of those who called on angels lasted a long time in Phrygia and Pisidia, from the fact that down to his own day oratories dedicated by them to Michael could be seen among the Phrygians and their neighbors the Pisidians. No such oratories were found in the rest of the Christian world (Theodoret, Commentary on the Epistle to the Colossians, chapter 2).
Latin · §1645
The Latin is on each section page: §1645
Prayer is a chief part of divine worship, so angels and saints are not to be invoked§1646
1646That neither angels nor the blessed spirits of the just are to be prayed to or invoked is settled by this: Scripture counts prayer and invocation a principal part of divine worship and a chief and special duty of our religion toward God.
That is why Scripture calls God's temple "the house of prayer" (Isaiah 56:7; Matthew 21:13), and sets the prayers and supplications of the faithful before us as a kind of spiritual sacrifice (Psalm 141:2; Hebrews 13:15). And we are taught to call only on him in whom our faith rests, as the Apostle says: "How shall they call on him in whom they have not believed?" (Romans 10:14).
Latin · §1646
The Latin is on each section page: §1646
Rome's distinction: absolute prayer to God, relative prayer to the saints as intercessors§1647
1647The teachers of the Roman Church reply that the prayer Scripture sets forth as part of the worship proper to God is absolute prayer, by which someone is asked as himself the author and giver of good things. It is not relative prayer, by which we ask someone to pray to God for us and obtain from God what we need.
They say they call on angels and saints not as authors of good things but only as those who obtain them for us, our intercessors with God. So they ask nothing more of angels and saints than that they pray to God for us, just as, without any wrong to God, we ask our fellow believers who live with us on earth to help us before God with their prayers.
Latin · §1647
The Latin is on each section page: §1647
But Rome's public hymns ask the saints directly for what only God gives§1648
1648But when the Roman Church calls on angels and saints, it does not simply say to them, "Pray for us," or ask only that they intercede for us with God. It addresses them in many prayers of exactly the same form as those we are used to making to God.
It does this not only in the private devotion of the faithful but in public, solemn worship. To the Blessed Virgin it says: "Protect us from the enemy, and receive us at the hour of death. Grant us a pure life, prepare us a safe road. Make us free of our faults, gentle and chaste." To John the Baptist: "Look on us with pity, and wash away our faults." And to John the Apostle: "Take away the plague, remove the sore, and tend the sick; drive out disease, strike down the enemy, and take away the stumbling block."
Many like things are said to other saints too, as we showed at length in the first part of these theses.
Latin · §1648
The Latin is on each section page: §1648
Rome's retort that the words mean only intercession: then why use the words of absolute prayer?§1649
1649They retort that when they pray to the saints in that way, they do not mean that the saints give and bestow those good things themselves by any power of their own, but only that the saints obtain them from God by their merits and prayers. So, although the words say something else, all they mean is that the saints obtain from God by intercession what is asked.
But surely nothing forces them to think one thing and say another. If they ask the saints only to pray to God for them, why do they address the saints in the words of absolute prayer? Why are they not content to repeat to the saints the familiar "Pray for us"?
Latin · §1649
The Latin is on each section page: §1649
We may ask living saints to pray for us, but no one would address them as Rome addresses Mary, Benedict or Nicholas§1650
1650Everyone admits it is lawful to ask holy people living here with us to pray to God for us. Yet no one would be tolerated who said to a holy man on earth what is commonly said to the Virgin Mary: "Take away our ills, bestow heavenly gifts; make us free of our faults, gentle and chaste." Or what is said to Saint Benedict: "You who grant us to climb the narrow road, give us the everlasting kingdom." Or what the hymn to Saint Nicholas says: "Take away the loss that death brings, bestow the helps of life, so that after the exile of the flesh we may be with you in glory."
If anyone had spoken that way to the apostles themselves, they would have stopped such a prayer as impious and told him to ask for those things from the Lord, not from them. Are we to think, then, that what they would have rejected as impious and sacrilegious while they lived on earth can please them now?
Latin · §1650
The Latin is on each section page: §1650
Some prayers even ask the saints to act by their own delegated power and command§1651
1651Besides, in the usage of the Roman Church there are quite a few prayers addressed to the saints in which they are asked not only for the goods of grace and glory, but also to give these to us by the power entrusted to them, by their own order and command. That is plainly something other than obtaining such goods for us from God by their prayers.
So the apostles together are addressed: "You who shut heaven by your word and loose its bolts, loose us from all our sins by your command, we pray." And: "Health and sickness of all are subject to your command; heal those sick in their ways, restoring us to virtue." And again: "Command that we, guilty men, be loosed from our guilt, we pray." And to the Apostle Peter in particular: "By the power given you, loose the chains of sin, you who by your word shut heaven to all and open it."
We proved this more fully above as well.
Latin · §1651
The Latin is on each section page: §1651
Mutual prayer among the living gives no warrant for invoking the departed§1652
1652Even if the Roman Church asked nothing of the saints except that they pray to God for us, that could not be defended as lawful by the example of the prayers believers ask of one another, when under some need they ask their brothers to help them before God with their prayers.
Scripture tells us both to help our brothers with our prayers and to ask the same help from them. It does not follow that someone living in Europe could, without folly or even impiety, speak aloud or in his heart to a holy man living among the Chinese or in the Americas, ask him as if he could see and hear to intercede with God for him, and obtain what he feels he needs.
How then can we conclude from it that we may piously and reasonably ask the saints who have died in Christ, aloud or only in the heart's desire, to pray to God for us? They have been carried up into the heavenly paradise and are as far from us as the highest heaven is from the earth. Until we enjoy the same blessedness, we have no dealings with them and no means of sharing our thoughts.
So from the prayers that believers fighting side by side on earth ask of one another, it no more follows that we may invoke the saints already received into heaven than it once followed, on the Roman Church's own teaching, that the believers then living should have invoked the souls of the fathers held in Limbo.
Latin · §1652
The Latin is on each section page: §1652
Rome assumes the saints see and hear all who pray to them; that is walking in what we have not seen§1653
1653The theologians of the Roman school assume that the spirits of the just, once admitted into heaven, know and perceive what happens on earth despite so vast a distance. They assume that each saint can at one and the same time hear the prayers of everyone who calls on him and see their needs, and can also look into their inmost thoughts and the hidden desires of their hearts and know them with certainty.
But this should not have been assumed without the word of God and sure reasoning. To declare it on the strength of our guesses and suspicions is simply to set foot in things we have not seen (Colossians 2:18).
Latin · §1653
The Latin is on each section page: §1653
The burden of proof lies on those who claim the saints hear us§1654
1654Nor is it our task to prove the contrary, though much could be brought from Scripture on the point. For us to refrain from begging the prayers and suffrages of departed saints, it is enough that we do not know whether they hear us and do not find it revealed in God's word.
Those who say it is so must prove what they say. They are bound to demonstrate the knowledge of our affairs that they ascribe to the souls of the saints, by an argument that cannot be answered or by some clear word of Scripture. Otherwise their devotion toward the holy souls of the saints will totter altogether and be practiced without faith.
Latin · §1654
The Latin is on each section page: §1654
Prophets and apostles knew hidden things by revelation for their office; it does not follow the dead see all§1655
1655Anyone who sifts the proofs they bring from Scripture to establish so great a matter will easily see how weak and light they are.
First, they prove that the saints reigning with Christ in heaven know what happens on earth, and so hear the prayers of all who call on them and see into their thoughts and hearts, from the fact that some men while still alive knew things absent and future, and even the secrets of the heart. Elisha, for example, said to his servant Gehazi, "Did not my heart go with you when the man came down from his chariot to meet you?" (2 Kings 5:26). Samuel said to Saul, "I will tell you all that is in your heart," and spoke of his father's asses that he had lost (1 Samuel 9:19-20). Peter knew, though he was not present, that Ananias and Sapphira had kept back part of the price of the field (Acts 5:1-9). Paul looked into the heart of the lame beggar and saw that he had faith to be healed (Acts 14:9).
But what sort of inference is this: prophets and apostles knew certain hidden things that belonged to their office, because God revealed them; therefore the souls of the blessed, received into heavenly glory, know what happens on earth, see the needs of all who call on them, and hear their prayers, whether spoken aloud or formed only in the heart's desire? What does follow is that God can reveal to the blessed spirits of the just whatever needs, actions and thoughts of men living here he pleases. Whether he does so cannot be concluded from it at all.
Latin · §1655
The Latin is on each section page: §1655
Appeal to the saints' office as patrons proves the unknown by the equally unknown§1656
1656Suppose someone says that the office God has given the departed saints requires them to know our affairs, since God has appointed them our patrons and intercessors. He proves the unknown by what is just as unknown.
God's word nowhere teaches that the saints who enjoy heavenly glory have been given us by God as guardians and mediators to intercede for us with him. On the contrary, the opposite is gathered quite clearly from Scripture.
Nor can it be said that hearing the prayers of those who call on them belongs to the saints' blessedness on the ground that it adds to their glory. If calling on the saints who have died in Christ is superstitious and unlawful, a human invention, then knowing who calls on them adds nothing to the saints' glory. It ought first to have been proved that God is pleased and accepts it when the saints who reign with him are invoked, before anyone could suppose with any show of probability that such invocation adds to their glory.
Latin · §1656
The Latin is on each section page: §1656
Rome's proof from Matthew 22 and Luke 15: the just are equal to angels, and angels know sinners' repentance§1657
1657The theologians of the Roman school also argue that the saints triumphant in heaven are not ignorant of what men do or of what happens to them in this lower world, and that even men's thoughts are not hidden from them, because these things do not escape the knowledge of the angels.
For Christ himself testifies that the just in heaven will be "equal to the angels" (isangeloi), "as the angels of God," in the twenty-second chapter of Matthew (Matthew 22:30; compare Luke 20:36). Since they are to be equal to the angels, they argue, we must not think that angels surpass them in knowledge of our affairs.
And they take it to follow that what happens on earth, even the inner movements and feelings of human hearts, is known to the angels of heaven, because the angels are said to rejoice "over one sinner who repents more than over ninety-nine righteous persons" (Luke 15:7, 10). If the angels see sinners' repentance, they certainly know what happens in the world, not only outwardly but inwardly too, in the sinner's heart, where true repentance and sorrow for sin reside.
Latin · §1657
The Latin is on each section page: §1657
Angels serve us by office and so know our repentance; nothing shows the dead have that office. Pars Secunda closes§1658
1658It is no wonder that angels, who are "ministering spirits sent to serve for the sake of those who will inherit salvation" (Hebrews 1:14), know what concerns us, above all the repentance and conversion of sinners, which they are commanded by God to help bring about. Their office keeps them with us and about us. But, as we have already said, it cannot be shown from God's word that God has entrusted a like office to the blessed souls of the just.
Nor is Christ's saying that the just will be "equal to the angels" in heaven to the point. That equality or likeness to the angels must not be stretched beyond Christ's purpose, which is to teach that after the resurrection the just will live the life of angels, in that they will no longer be subject to the needs and weaknesses of this life and will neither marry nor be given in marriage, as anyone who reads Christ's words in Matthew can see (Matthew 22:30).
Further, when Christ says in general terms that there is joy among the angels over the conversion of one sinner, it does not follow that each angel knows each man's thoughts and hears his prayers. In the same way we can truly say that there is great joy in the Church of God when one sinner turns to God, and yet it does not follow that every member of the Church knows the thoughts, words and deeds of all the others.
Latin · §1658
The Latin is on each section page: §1658
All Roman doctors confess that the first man was not liable to death before sin§1659
1659All the teachers of the Roman Church admit that the first man, before he sinned, was not subject to death as we all now are, but was in some sense immortal.
Against the Pelagians they hold by common consent that the necessity of dying which now lies on us arose from sin, and would have had no place if man had remained in his original integrity.
Latin · §1659
The Latin is on each section page: §1659
Two senses of mortal and immortal: must die or can die; cannot die or need not die§1660
1660To make their view on this clearer, they point out that in the state of integrity the first man was mortal in one sense and immortal in another.
A person can be called mortal in two ways, and immortal in two ways. In the first way, a mortal is one who must die; in the second, one who can die. Likewise, in the first way an immortal is one who cannot die; in the second, one who does not have to die.
Latin · §1660
The Latin is on each section page: §1660
Adam was mortal only as able to die, and immortal only as able not to die§1661
1661In their view Adam in his first state was not mortal in the first sense, only in the second. There was no necessity at all that he die, and had he persevered in original righteousness he would never actually have died. Yet it was possible for him to die, as in fact happened after his fall. Through sin he and all his descendants became mortal in the first sense, because he brought on himself the necessity of dying.
In the same way, man in the state of innocence was not immortal in the first sense, for he was not such that he simply could not die. He was immortal in the second sense: he was able not to die, and had he stayed faithful in obeying God he would never have tasted death.
Latin · §1661
The Latin is on each section page: §1661
The risen saints will be immortal in both senses, unlike Adam in innocence§1662
1662From this one can see how the first man's immortality in the state of integrity differs from the immortality the just will have after the blessed resurrection.
After the resurrection the saints will not be mortal in any way. They will not only be free from the necessity of dying; they will be altogether unable to die, or to bring death or mortality on themselves by sinning. So they will be immortal in both senses: they will not only be able not to die, they will be unable to die, and death will never have any power over them.
Latin · §1662
The Latin is on each section page: §1662
Rome's doctors agree Adam could avoid death, but dispute whether he could not die§1663
1663In explaining this, however, the teachers of the Roman Church differ somewhat among themselves. They all agree that Adam in his unfallen state was able not to die, and that had he not sinned he would in fact never have died.
But they dispute whether we should say only that Adam, while he remained upright, was able not to die, or whether we may also say that in that state he was unable to die.
Latin · §1663
The Latin is on each section page: §1663
Some say unfallen man could always die by violence, though providence would have prevented it§1664
1664Some say that man could always have died, even while his innocence stood, and that the first man's immortality consisted only in his not being subject to the necessity of dying, as we now are through sin.
For although man remained in integrity, they say, he could have died if someone who had abandoned the first innocence had done violence to his body by sword, by fire, or in any other way at all. Nothing of the kind would actually have happened, since God by his providence would have turned every danger aside.
Latin · §1664
The Latin is on each section page: §1664
They add that elemental strife would at last have killed unfallen man, unless God translated him (Scotus)§1665
1665They even add that the first man and all his descendants would in the end have died by a necessity of nature, because of the conflict of the elements that make up the human body, unless God had carried them over into a state of immortality before that happened. Such a death, had it occurred, would have been no more a punishment for man than for the beasts; for both it would have been natural.
It follows that man, even persisting in integrity, always had the capacity to die. It could not truly be said of him that in that state he was unable to die, although he was able not to die and was not subject to the necessity of dying.
Estius attributes this view to Scotus and certain others (Estius on the Sentences, book 2, distinction 19, number 2).
Latin · §1665
The Latin is on each section page: §1665
Estius himself holds that unfallen man could not die, by the order God established§1666
1666Estius himself, in the same place and in the next number, declares that he and many others hold a different view. He thinks we must say outright that while his first innocence stood man was unable to die.
It was not merely that man, persisting in obedience to God, would in fact not have died. The order of things God had once established necessarily required it, and it could not have been otherwise.
Latin · §1666
The Latin is on each section page: §1666
Estius: man was made free, lord of things and God's friend, so no harm could befall him in God's friendship§1667
1667To explain this, he points out that God did not make man a merely servile creature, as he made the nature of the brutes. They are therefore naturally subject to death and may be killed for men's use; indeed, some of them give way to others by death to serve as food. God made man, like the angels, free by nature and lord of other things, and besides that, through grace and righteousness, a kind of companion and friend of God himself.
From this, he says, it is clear enough that man was so made that nothing hostile would befall him as long as he remained in God's friendship. Two pairs would always go together and follow from each other: being good and being happy, and likewise being innocent and being free of misery.
And this law is so permanent, because divine justice requires it, that if it were removed the order of the universe would be disfigured.
Latin · §1667
The Latin is on each section page: §1667
By absolute power God could have made man mortal in body; Adam could die in the divided sense, not the composite§1668
1668He says, however, that all this must be understood of the order God once established. "If we speak of God's absolute power," he says, "there is no doubt that as Lord of all creation he could, without wronging it, have so made human nature that, although man kept his innocence in his soul, in the condition of his body he would have been like the brute animals, subject to death and the rest no less than they are."
So, although Adam in the state of innocence could sin and through sin become subject to death, and in that sense (the divided sense) it is true that unfallen Adam could die, Estius insists that the same statement is false in the composite sense, because he could not die as long as he kept his innocence.
Latin · §1668
The Latin is on each section page: §1668
However they explain it, Rome's theologians now agree the first man's immortality was supernatural§1669
1669However the theologians of the Roman school explain this immortality of the first man, they all now seem to agree on one point: it must be called supernatural, not natural, in the sense in which natural is opposed to supernatural.
Bellarmine above all affirms this and tries to prove it with many arguments (On the Grace of the First Man, chapter 9), as does Becanus (Summa of Scholastic Theology, tome 1, treatise 5, chapter 4, question 1).
Latin · §1669
The Latin is on each section page: §1669
The contrary view, that immortality was man's natural condition, was condemned by Pius V and Gregory XIII§1670
1670In the last century there were indeed some among the teachers of the Roman Church itself who held that the first man's immortality was not a gift of grace but his natural condition.
But the Roman popes Pius V and Gregory XIII condemned this view in a special bull in which they condemned many articles of certain recent theologians. Article 75 among them reads: "The immortality of the first man was not a gift of grace, but his natural condition." So Bellarmine himself testifies (On the Grace of the First Man).
Latin · §1670
The Latin is on each section page: §1670
Estius' answer: Adam's immortality was in one way natural, in another above nature§1671
1671To make the view of the Roman school's teachers on this question clearer, I think it worth setting out what William Estius teaches on it, very precisely and clearly, in his commentary on the second book of the Sentences, distinction 19, number 9.
There he answers the question "Whether the immortality of the first state was natural to man" with many different distinctions. He teaches that it was natural to man in one respect and above nature in another, just as death is natural to fallen man in one respect and against nature in another.
Latin · §1671
The Latin is on each section page: §1671
First sense: natural as belonging to nature's first institution§1672
1672First, what is present from nature's first institution is called natural. In this sense he says that immortality was natural to the first man and death against nature, since man was created immortal at the beginning, that is, free from the necessity of dying.
Latin · §1672
The Latin is on each section page: §1672
Second sense: natural as what every appetite seeks§1673
1673Again, what each thing's appetite naturally tends toward is called natural. In this sense too he grants that immortality is natural to man and death against nature, because everyone by nature longs for immortality and shrinks from death.
Latin · §1673
The Latin is on each section page: §1673
Third sense: natural as what one has from birth, whether good or not§1674
1674Natural can also mean what each person has from birth, whether it is good for nature, suited to it and in keeping with natural appetite, or not. In this sense too, he admits, immortality was natural to the first man and mortality is natural to us. He was created immortal; we are born subject to death.
Latin · §1674
The Latin is on each section page: §1674
Fourth sense: natural as having its cause in nature; the body's temperament and the tree of life§1675
1675He adds that what has its cause in nature itself is called natural. "In this way too," he says, "immortality was in a manner natural to the first man. For it rested on the excellent balance of the human body as its inner cause and on the tree of life as its outer cause, and each of these was a natural cause of that effect."
Latin · §1675
The Latin is on each section page: §1675
Yet Estius calls it simply supernatural: from original righteousness and the earthy body; Baius rightly condemned§1676
1676But Estius teaches that in another respect this same immortality was supernatural to man. Partly because of righteousness, on which the body's good constitution, and so immortality itself, depended. "That righteousness," he says, "was supernatural, inasmuch as through it the soul was subject to God and clung to him as its supernatural good and end. As long as that subjection lasted, the soul had a certain supernatural power by which it could keep the body from all corruption." And partly because of the body, that is, the matter from which man was made. Since that matter was earthy, it held in itself no cause of immortality, but rather of mortality.
"So although the first man," he says, "had in his very nature some cause of immortality, it was not a full and complete one. On the contrary, if in thought we set his supernatural gifts aside and consider only what was natural in him, he was mortal, so that he would have had to die. For he was made of contraries, and the dissolution of the compound necessarily follows from their conflict in the end. In this way, then, immortality was supernatural to the first man.
"But the supernatural is properly opposed not to what is called natural in the first, second or third of the senses just listed, but only to what is natural in the fourth sense. In that sense the first man's immortality cannot be called simply natural, because, as we said, natural causes alone were not enough to give it to him. So the immortality of unfallen man should be called supernatural, absolutely speaking, rather than natural.
"That is why the Apostolic See rightly condemned the proposition that the first man's immortality was not a gift of grace but a natural condition, especially if it means that immortality was so owed to human nature that God could not have created it mortal. That is clearly utterly false."
Latin · §1676
The Latin is on each section page: §1676
The Reformed agree: unfallen man could not-die, but only the risen blessed cannot die§1677
1677As for the teachers of the Reformed school, they too hold by common consent that man in the state of innocence was immortal in some measure, and they explain that immortality in much the same way.
Like the teachers of the Roman Church, they distinguish the immortality by which someone is unable to die from the immortality by which someone is able not to die and is free from the necessity of dying. In the first sense, they teach, only the blessed after the resurrection will be immortal. Man in his unfallen state was immortal only in the second sense: he had the possibility of dying, which the blessed do not have, but not the necessity of dying, which we now have through sin.
Latin · §1677
The Latin is on each section page: §1677
Placaeus: Adam was neither immortal as the risen will be nor mortal as we are§1678
1678Josué de la Place (Placaeus) puts it this way in thesis 32 of his Theses on the State of Adam before the Fall: "Adam's immortality was not the kind we shall have after the blessed resurrection, since he was able to sin and so able to die. Nor was his mortality the kind we have now in this state of sin, since he was able to avoid sin and so able to avoid death."
Latin · §1678
The Latin is on each section page: §1678
Pareus' four senses of immortality: unfallen Adam's was the power of not dying, given union with a perfect soul§1679
1679Pareus likewise says that the immortality by which man before sin was immortal in body was a power of not dying, that is, the absence of the act of dying, on the supposition of its union with a soul perfect from its origin, although man's body was mortal in itself.
"Immortality," he says, "means first an inability to die that is absolute and by nature. In this sense God alone has immortality, and in this sense the Fathers deny, and we deny, that man was immortal by nature. Second, an inability to die by the grace of creation: so angels and human souls are immortal. Third, an inability to die by the grace of a gift: so the bodies of the blessed will have immortality. Fourth, a power of not dying, that is, the absence of the act of dying, on some supposition, though the thing is mortal in itself. In this sense man before sin was immortal in body, on the supposition of its union with an immortal soul perfect from its origin." (Pareus, against Bellarmine, On the Grace of the First Man, chapter 9.)
Latin · §1679
The Latin is on each section page: §1679
Tilenus: posse non mori is of nature, non posse mori of glory§1680
1680Tilenus says the same in his Disputation on the External State of the First Man, ninth thesis: "It should be understood that the first man's immortality was not wholly of the same kind as the glorious immortality of the blessed. For as being able not to sin is one thing and being unable to sin another, so being able not to die is one thing and being unable to die another. The first belongs to nature, the second to glory. The first kind of immortality removes the act of dying but does not rule out the power to die; the second abolishes and extinguishes both."
Latin · §1680
The Latin is on each section page: §1680
Tilenus holds this immortality natural rather than supernatural, yet by God's covenant, not the body's own power§1681
1681The Reformed, however, maintain that the immortality man had in his first integrity should be called natural rather than supernatural, and that the first man really was in some sense immortal by nature. This is what Tilenus teaches in the eighth thesis of the disputation just cited, where he says that man is truly called immortal by nature.
Yet in the second thesis, explaining his meaning more precisely, he teaches that the first man's body was in itself corruptible, since it was made up of contrary qualities in conflict with one another, but that by God's covenant it would have been incorruptible had man continued in obedience to God without sin.
Latin · §1681
The Latin is on each section page: §1681
Placaeus: the power of not dying was as natural to Adam as the power of not sinning§1682
1682Josué de la Place says the same in the thesis already cited: "The power of not dying was as natural to Adam as the power of not sinning. The reign of death is no more from nature than the reign of sin. He had the possibility of dying from nature, but the necessity of dying from sin."
He gives this reason: it is fitting that the physical powers follow the condition of the moral powers, which rule in man. From this he concludes that in Adam life and righteousness stood on the same footing, and so, since righteousness was natural to him, the power of not dying must have been natural too.
Latin · §1682
The Latin is on each section page: §1682
Pareus: natural to integral nature, and to the whole man, not to the body in itself§1683
1683Pareus distinguishes between nature unfallen and nature corrupted. He says that with respect to unfallen nature Adam's immortality was natural, but that with respect to corrupted nature it is not immortality but mortality, that is, the necessity of dying, that is rightly called natural.
He also distinguishes between unfallen man and man's body considered in itself, and holds that immortality was natural to the man, not to the body in itself (on Bellarmine, On the Grace of the First Man, chapter 9). In chapter 5 he teaches that whatever belonged of itself to the principles of nature for its perfection, and without which nature was not first made in its principles, was natural to unfallen man.
Latin · §1683
The Latin is on each section page: §1683
Both schools agree: before sin man was free of the necessity of dying, yet able to sin and to die§1684
1684In this question one thing is entirely certain and, as appears from what has been said, approved by the common consent of both the Roman and the Reformed schools: before sin man was free from the necessity of dying, yet so placed that he could sin, and so could also die. And man was immortal in no other sense than this.
Latin · §1684
The Latin is on each section page: §1684
Rome too allows this immortality natural in two senses: implanted from origin, and perfecting nature§1685
1685Nor do the theologians of the Roman school deny, as we showed above, that the immortality the first man had before sin can be called natural in a certain respect and sense. It can be so called insofar as "natural" means what was implanted from the first origin, not something added from outside and laid on top. It can also be so called insofar as "natural" is opposed to what is against nature and means what adorns and perfects that same nature.
Latin · §1685
The Latin is on each section page: §1685
The only question left: is it, simply speaking, natural or supernatural?§1686
1686The only question left is whether, simply speaking, this immortality should be called natural rather than supernatural with respect to unfallen man. The Protestants say yes; the teachers of the Roman school say no.
Latin · §1686
The Latin is on each section page: §1686
With Pareus' definition of natural, the dispute is only about a word§1687
1687But for those Protestants who define "natural" with Pareus as "that without which nature was not first made in its principles," the question is only about a word. For in that sense, as we have seen, the teachers of the Roman school admit that immortality was natural to the first man.
Latin · §1687
The Latin is on each section page: §1687
A real dispute remains only with Protestants who think unfallen man needed no supernatural help to escape death§1688
1688The only real disagreement left will be between those Protestants who hold that unfallen man could have escaped death forever without any supernatural help, and the Roman school, which by common consent denies it.
Latin · §1688
The Latin is on each section page: §1688
So long as death is from sin and life was joined to righteousness by God's decree, the question matters little§1689
1689Still, provided it is agreed that the necessity of dying that now lies on us comes not from nature but from sin, and that had man persevered in his original integrity, life would always have been joined to his righteousness by God's most wise and most just decree, this question does not seem very important.
Latin · §1689
The Latin is on each section page: §1689
Two Reformed views; Amyraut: unfallen man would have lived forever, but only an earthly life§1690
1690To make my own view on this clearer: I find two opinions in the Reformed schools about the unending life unfallen man would have had.
Some hold that if the first man had remained in obedience to God, according to the covenant of nature God made with him, he would indeed have lived forever, but only with an earthly, animal life that would never have been changed into a heavenly and glorious one. This is what Moses Amyraut teaches in his Theses on the Three Divine Covenants.
Latin · §1690
The Latin is on each section page: §1690
The commoner view: after a span on earth man would have been changed into heavenly glory§1691
1691The more common opinion holds that if man had never fallen from his original integrity, he would at last have been taken up into a blessed and glorious immortality in heaven, after spending some span of time on this earth, as God's wisdom saw fit.
This would have happened through a change like the one the godly and holy will undergo who are found alive on earth at the last judgment.
Latin · §1691
The Latin is on each section page: §1691
On that view man would never have lived forever without supernatural help§1692
1692This opinion is both the more common and the more probable. On it, plainly, man could never have gone on living forever unless God helped him beyond nature, since the change that was to carry him up into heavenly life would itself have been a supernatural change, not a natural one.
Latin · §1692
The Latin is on each section page: §1692
Le Blanc: an endless earthly life without supernatural help is improbable; he follows Pierre du Moulin. De Primi Hominis Immortalitate closes§1693
1693But that man could have lived forever an earthly, animal life without any supernatural gift or help, as the first opinion maintains, seems to me in no way probable. I cannot see how a body made of the elements, and so naturally and in itself corruptible, could be kept from corruption forever without some help above nature.
Here I follow the judgment of Pierre du Moulin, who also has no doubt that man, however perfect the natural balance of his body, needs supernatural help and God's continual aid to keep that good balance (eukrasia) (Du Moulin, On the State of Innocence, thesis 50).
Latin · §1693
The Latin is on each section page: §1693
Rome's common teaching: Adam before the fall had true righteousness and holiness (Trent, Session 5)§1694
1694The common teaching of the Roman Church is that the first man, before he sinned at the devil's prompting, was endowed with true righteousness and holiness, on account of which he was pleasing and acceptable to God for eternal life.
The Council of Trent itself teaches this plainly in its fifth session, in the decree on original sin. There it pronounces anathema on anyone who does not confess that the first man, Adam, when he had broken God's command in paradise, at once lost the holiness and righteousness in which he had been placed. It pronounces it too on anyone who asserts that the holiness and righteousness Adam received from God and then lost, he lost for himself alone and not for us as well.
Latin · §1694
The Latin is on each section page: §1694
What that righteousness included: true knowledge and pure love of God, and a body and appetite obeying the spirit without struggle§1695
1695In the view of the Roman Church's teachers, that righteousness and holiness did not consist only in man's mind being filled with a true knowledge of God, enough for gaining eternal blessedness, and in his will embracing God with pure and chaste love.
It also consisted in this: the flesh obeyed the spirit and the body the soul without difficulty or resistance, and the sensual appetite followed reason's lead so fully that it never rebelled against it or pulled the man in different directions.
So Adam in that unfallen state felt within himself no struggle of flesh against spirit, and no rebellion of his members against the law of his mind, such as we often feel. He moved toward good and turned away from evil without conflict or difficulty, and he did not have in him the concupiscence spoken of above, with which we are now born and which stays with us until death.
Latin · §1695
The Latin is on each section page: §1695
Was it natural? Rome's three senses of natural: from birth, agreeable to nature, flowing from nature's principles§1696
1696The question is whether this righteousness and holiness was natural to the first man or not. To answer it, the teachers of the Roman Church point out that "natural" is used in several ways.
First, whatever one has from birth is called natural, and in this sense natural is opposed to acquired. Second, what suits nature, what does not destroy nature but rather adorns and perfects it, is called natural; in this sense natural is opposed to what is against nature.
Third, what is either a part of nature, or flows from nature's principles, or is fitted to flow from them, is called natural. In this sense the body and the soul, the powers of sense and of understanding, and the acts those powers perform without help that goes beyond nature, are called natural, and so natural is opposed to supernatural.
Latin · §1696
The Latin is on each section page: §1696
Some Roman doctors held it natural in every sense, even as opposed to supernatural (Medina)§1697
1697Some teachers of the Roman Church, however, maintain that the righteousness and holiness which the whole Roman Church agrees was found in our first parents before sin was natural in every sense. It was natural, they say, not only as natural is distinguished from acquired or from what is against nature, but also as it is opposed to supernatural. That righteousness was not supernatural grace; it belonged to the natural state of man not yet corrupted, and was a condition owed to unfallen nature.
Medina bears witness to this on the Prima Secundae, question 18, article 2: "Some teachers understand by 'man placed in a purely natural state' man placed in unfallen nature, with a gift and strength that heals nature, so that he could remain in the good and in the practice of the virtues and persevere if he chose. This opinion is without doubt Augustine's."
These are the remarkably learned men who, as Bellarmine reports, think that Thomas himself held the same view along with the other more reputable authors, and that on this point they held the opposite of what Bellarmine himself teaches.
Latin · §1697
The Latin is on each section page: §1697
That view condemned by Pius V and Gregory XIII (Baius' articles 21 and 26)§1698
1698Popes Pius V and Gregory XIII condemned this view in the last century. In their bull, which condemned many articles together, it appears as article 21: "Human nature's being lifted up and raised into partnership with the divine nature was owed to the integrity of man's first condition, and is therefore to be called natural, not supernatural."
Article 26 runs: "The integrity of man's first condition was not an exaltation of human nature beyond its due, but its natural condition." Bellarmine records this in chapter 1 of his single book On the Grace of the First Man.
Latin · §1698
The Latin is on each section page: §1698
So Rome's common view: natural as agreeable to nature and as present from origin, but not as opposed to supernatural§1699
1699The common view of the Roman Church's teachers, then, is that the righteousness and holiness with which the first man was adorned before the fall can indeed be called natural in two senses. It is natural as opposed to what is against nature, meaning what suits nature and does not destroy it but adorns and perfects it. It is natural too as opposed to what is acquired, meaning what is there from the origin, or from birth.
For they grant that our first parent was created in righteousness, and so they call the righteousness he had in his unfallen state original righteousness. But they deny that it was natural as natural is opposed to supernatural, because in their view it did not flow from nature's principles but was God's free gift, which raised man above his natural condition.
Latin · §1699
The Latin is on each section page: §1699
Supernatural per se and per accidens: Elijah's chariot and Samson's strength; the blind man's sight and Solomon's wisdom§1700
1700To make their meaning clearer on this point, they note that something is called supernatural in two ways, in itself (per se) and by circumstance (per accidens).
What by its very kind is not fitted to flow from nature's principles is supernatural in itself, like Elijah's going up to heaven in a fiery chariot, Samson's strength, and other things of that sort. What is sometimes obtained by a divine miracle, though otherwise it usually flows from nature's principles, is supernatural by circumstance. Such was the sight the Lord gave back to the man born blind, the wisdom God gave Solomon, and many other things we read in Scripture.
Latin · §1700
The Latin is on each section page: §1700
Rome holds original righteousness supernatural in itself: unfallen nature could not by its own powers so know and love God, or so rule the body§1701
1701They hold, then, that the gift of righteousness in the first man was supernatural not only by circumstance, because God gave it freely, directly and in a way beyond nature, but also in itself and by its kind, because the righteousness that adorned the first man neither flowed nor could flow from nature's principles, even uncorrupted nature.
Man, even before sin had infected him, could not by nature's own powers know and love God as fully as a righteousness and holiness that pleases God and is accepted by him requires for the reward of eternal life and blessedness.
Nor could nature's powers and gifts alone subject body to soul, and sense and appetite to reason, so perfectly that there was no rebellion of flesh against spirit in man, and that he felt no difficulty or resistance in doing good and no leaning toward doing evil. Yet that is how things stood in unfallen man, in whom there were no disordered movements of concupiscence rebelling against right reason.
Latin · §1701
The Latin is on each section page: §1701
Bellarmine's fourth proposition: Adam's rectitude was a supernatural gift; man's two propensions, from flesh and spirit, fight§1702
1702This is what Bellarmine teaches in chapter 4 of his single book On the Grace of the First Man. His fourth proposition there reads: "The rectitude with which Adam was created, and without which all men have been born since his fall, was a supernatural gift."
To explain it, he first notes that by nature man is made of flesh and spirit, and so shares a nature partly with the beasts and partly with the angels. Because of the flesh, which he shares with the beasts, he has a leaning toward bodily, sensible good, which he pursues through sense and appetite. Because of the spirit, which he shares with the angels, he has a leaning toward spiritual, intelligible good, which he pursues through understanding and will.
From these different, even opposed, leanings a kind of conflict arises within one and the same man, and from that conflict a great difficulty in doing good, as one leaning hinders the other.
Latin · §1702
The Latin is on each section page: §1702
Bellarmine: original righteousness a golden bridle; natural as from birth and as suiting nature, not as flowing from its principles§1703
1703Next he says that at the beginning of creation divine providence, to remedy this sickness or weakness of human nature arising from the condition of matter, gave man a remarkable gift, original righteousness. By it, as by a golden bridle, the lower part was kept easily subject to the higher, and the higher to God.
The flesh was so subject to the spirit that it could not be moved against the spirit's will or rebel against it unless the spirit itself rebelled against God, though it was in the spirit's power to rebel against God or not.
From this he concludes that the first man's righteousness was natural in the sense that whatever one has from birth is natural, and in the sense that what suits nature is natural; but it was not natural in the sense in which natural is distinguished from supernatural and means what flows from nature's principles.
Latin · §1703
The Latin is on each section page: §1703
Bellarmine quoted: opponents call rectitude natural like health; Rome calls it supernatural in itself, so fallen man differs from pure-natural man as the stripped from the naked§1704
1704"Our opponents," Bellarmine says, "hold that the rectitude in which Adam was created was natural to him in this last sense, that is, as natural is opposed to supernatural. They hold it was a kind of health owed to nature and fitted to arise from nature itself when well formed, that is, uncorrupted. Men who lost that rectitude in Adam now lack some natural good, they say, as a beast would lack one if it were born blind, lame or feverish. And if original righteousness were now restored by God to some man, they would call it a supernatural gift by circumstance, not in itself, as we said of the eyes given back to the man born blind.
"We, however, hold that this rectitude, even in the lower part, was a supernatural gift, and supernatural in itself, not by circumstance, so that it neither flowed nor could flow from nature's principles. And because that gift was supernatural, as we shall prove shortly, once it was taken away human nature, left to itself, began to feel the conflict of lower part against higher that would have been natural, that is, would have followed from the condition of matter, had God not added the gift of righteousness to man.
"So man's state after Adam's fall differs from his state in a purely natural condition no more than a man stripped differs from a man naked. Take away original guilt, and human nature is no worse, and suffers no more from ignorance and weakness, than it would be and would suffer if it had been made in a purely natural condition. The corruption of nature, then, came not from the lack of some natural gift, nor from the addition of some bad quality, but solely from the loss of the supernatural gift because of Adam's sin."
Bellarmine then proves that this is the common view of the scholastic teachers, old and more recent, by citing many of their testimonies.
Latin · §1704
The Latin is on each section page: §1704
Roman doctors agree it was grace, but divide: some say it was somehow owed to innocent nature, since God could not create man bad or wretched§1705
1705Although the teachers of the Roman Church now generally agree that man's righteousness and holiness in the state of integrity and innocence was a supernatural gift, grace in the proper sense, added on top of nature, there is still a notable difference of opinion among them.
Some of them hold that the first man's righteousness and holiness was supernatural and belonged to grace rather than to nature, yet was in some way owed to innocent nature. On their view it was impossible for God to make and create the first man without such grace, since that would have been at odds with God's goodness, justice and wisdom. Otherwise God would have created man either bad or wretched, or rather both.
A creature that neither knows God nor loves him with a pure and chaste love, as befits a rational creature, cannot help being bad and wretched. So too one whose bodily senses and appetite drag an unwilling, resisting reason down to lower things, and who do not obey the mind's commands and direction but rebel and riot against it. And it is contrary to God's goodness to make a man bad and a sinner, or at least wretched, through no fault of his own.
Latin · §1705
The Latin is on each section page: §1705
On that view only a debt founded on merit conflicts with grace§1706
1706So they do not think that every kind of debt is at odds with grace, only a debt founded on good works and merits.
When God makes a rational creature, his goodness and wisdom require that he give it the gifts and supply the help it needs to love God with a pure and chaste love and to live a righteous, peaceful and blessed life. Even so, in their view, those gifts and that help belong not to nature but to grace in the proper sense, because they are in no way owed to the creature's merits, and the creature is not equal to them by itself unless God helps it beyond nature.
Latin · §1706
The Latin is on each section page: §1706
This is the Jansenists' teaching in their short Catechism on grace: a rational creature without grace would be disordered§1707
1707This is the teaching of those who follow the doctrine and positions of Jansenius, as can be seen in the short Catechism on grace they published.
In its fourth chapter, after stating that the first man was created in a state of holiness and righteousness, of knowledge and love of God, with God at once forming his nature and giving him grace, they teach that man could not have been created in any other state. God can make nothing that is not well ordered, and a rational creature would be disordered unless it were created in a state of grace.
They prove this from the claim that an intellectual creature's essential order is to tend toward God as toward its center and its source. It cannot tend there except by the help grace supplies. It follows that such a creature, if deprived of grace before it was corrupted by sin, would be outside its proper order.
Latin · §1707
The Latin is on each section page: §1707
Drawn from Jansenius' Augustinus: man could not be created in pure nature without grace; the grace of love was still grace though fitting§1708
1708These points are taken from Jansenius himself, who in his posthumous book entitled Augustinus gathers this same teaching from Augustine at length, proves it and enlarges on it. He does so especially in the first and second books on the state of pure nature.
There he argues at length that man could not have been created in a state of pure nature without any grace at all. By the powers of nature alone, even uncorrupted nature, without the help of grace assisting nature, man cannot love God with any true love or be made blessed by any kind of contemplation and enjoyment of God. So if God were supposed to create man in a state of pure nature without any grace, he would necessarily create him both bad and wretched, which is wholly at odds with God's goodness and wisdom.
He teaches besides that the grace of love for God in which the first man was created keeps the full and true character of grace. God gives it to the innocent creature not as a debt of justice but because it befits the creature's weakness, and by the law of his own wisdom, kindness, holiness, mercy and rectitude. Otherwise all sins, and the creature's love spilling down into lower things, would be laid at God's own door, since he commanded it to bind its love to no one but God, its source and end.
These are Jansenius' own words, in book 1 On the State of Nature, chapter 20, whose title is "How the good will in which a rational creature must be made was grace."
Latin · §1708
The Latin is on each section page: §1708
Jansenius: debts of fittingness do not conflict with grace; knowledge and love of God are still grace even for the innocent§1709
1709As can be seen in the same place, Jansenius holds that grace, even in the strictest sense, is not contradicted by any kind of debt, whether called connaturality, seemliness, fittingness or equity, so long as it arises from some other source than the creature's own right.
Nothing could be more connatural to a creature made in God's image than to be created with knowledge and love of God. On God's side, nothing could be more fitting, seemly and equitable than that a rational, innocent creature, ordered to God as its natural end, should be given what it needs to reach that end; in a sense God owed this to himself and to his attributes.
Yet that knowledge and love of God, without which no creature can enjoy God, deserves to be called grace even with respect to innocent creatures. It is owed to no merit of the creature, and knowledge and love of that kind surpass the powers of any created nature unless God helps it beyond nature.
Latin · §1709
The Latin is on each section page: §1709
The commoner Roman view: original righteousness wholly unowed, so a state of pure nature was possible§1710
1710The more common view among the teachers of the Roman school goes another way. They hold that the righteousness and holiness of the first man was not only a supernatural gift, belonging to grace and not to nature, but also something wholly unowed to human nature, even innocent nature not yet sinful. So it would not have been at odds with God's wisdom, goodness and justice for man to be created without such righteousness.
That is why they count among man's possible states the state of pure nature, or, as they put it, of man in a purely natural condition. In that state, as they see it, man would be neither righteous nor unrighteous, neither guilty of any sin nor endowed with any grace.
Latin · §1710
The Latin is on each section page: §1710
Pure nature defined negatively: nothing added, good or bad, beyond what is owed§1711
1711Jansenius, already mentioned, reports and explains the scholastics' view on this in book 1, chapter 1 of On the State of Pure Nature. On their account nature is called pure by a negative purity: nothing is added to it, good or bad, beyond what is owed to it. It has neither sin, nor the punishment that goes with sin, nor any gift of grace beyond nature.
Latin · §1711
The Latin is on each section page: §1711
Look at fallen nature without its guilt: pure nature differs as the naked from the stripped, negation from privation§1712
1712To make it easy to see what such a state of nature includes, they tell us to look at fallen nature: whatever we find in it apart from the guilt of sin, they say, belongs to pure nature.
Their set rule is that pure nature differs from fallen nature as the naked man differs from the man stripped. The two differ only in that the one has lost what the other never had. So pure nature is like a negation, fallen nature like a privation.
Latin · §1712
The Latin is on each section page: §1712
So man in pure nature would lack any ordering to the vision of God, faith and charity, and the fight of flesh and spirit would be natural§1713
1713So when they teach that God could create man in a state of pure nature with no prior sin at all, they mean that man would then be created without any ordering to eternal blessedness, that is, to the clear vision of God, and so would be made without faith in his intellect and without charity loving God.
They mean too that the conflict of flesh and spirit we experience would be wholly natural to such a man. The merely natural order would even require God to let those two opposed appetites clash back and forth, neither withdrawing his concurrence nor checking their mutual conflict and hostility by any added gift.
Latin · §1713
The Latin is on each section page: §1713
Pure-nature man would be as ignorant and weak as fallen man, and outwardly worse off, lacking Adam's tradition and the promise of Christ§1714
1714So with regard to the inner powers of the soul, there would be as much ignorance in pure nature, as much weakness in thinking, judging and living well, and as much proneness to sin, as we experience in fallen nature. With regard to outward things there would be more.
The sense objects that stir up desire would be the same, and besides that, the evil counsel and example of wicked men would then urge men to evil more strongly. For in fallen nature the ease of sinning could be softened by what had come down by tradition from the head of the race to his descendants: the knowledge of God and of the virtues that had been given to Adam, the memory of God's promises and threats, the recollection of the former state and of the fall, and the promise of the coming Christ with the hope of his redemption.
So on this score blindness, a more widespread corruption of morals, and the tendency to sin would apparently have been greater in pure nature.
Latin · §1714
The Latin is on each section page: §1714
Bellarmine: man in pure nature would be as we are, prone to vice, and could be denied healing grace§1715
1715This is Bellarmine's teaching in chapter 7 of the book already cited. Answering the seventh objection there, he says that man created in a purely natural state would have been just as we are with respect to bodily mortality, the rebellion of the members, ignorance, difficulty and the like.
Later, answering the eighth objection, he denies that the natural drive of our flesh is more rebellious now than it would have been earlier without grace, and denies that man's purely natural endowments would have been any healthier before sin than they are now after it.
Further on he even grants that man could have been made in such a state of pure nature that he would have had a headlong bent toward vice and the drive of sensuality. And he insists that nothing absurd would follow if God refused a man so created the grace that heals these evils and that man needs to reach eternal blessedness.
Latin · §1715
The Latin is on each section page: §1715
Bellarmine denies such a man would be in the devil's power; Tapper says he could suffer every evil, even damnation, as punishment-free torment§1716
1716In the same place, however, Bellarmine denies that a man so created in a purely natural state would for that reason be in the devil's power. Here he parts from Ruard Tapper.
Tapper holds that God can create man without original righteousness, and that such a man would then not only suffer the weaknesses already named, difficulty and ignorance, but would also be afflicted with every evil we experience, even damnation and harassment by demons.
"Man could be created without original righteousness," he says, "and be afflicted with all the evils we now experience: diseases, damnation, harassment by demons and all the rest. In him, though, they would not be punishments and penalties, only torments, as they are in the beasts." So Tapper writes in his explanation of the second article of the Louvain faculty, page 72, where he deals with original sin.
Latin · §1716
The Latin is on each section page: §1716
The Reformed agree: God made man upright, in righteousness and true holiness (Eccl. 7:29; Eph. 4:24)§1717
1717The Protestants, and especially those among them called the Reformed, likewise teach by common consent that God created man in true righteousness and holiness, as the Preacher says: "God made man upright." That uprightness can consist in nothing else than conformity with God's will and law, which is what man's righteousness consists in.
They think Paul has the same thing in view when he urges believers to "put on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness." He is plainly alluding there to the first creation, in which man is said to have been made in God's image and likeness. In Paul's mind that image includes the holiness and righteousness that Christ works in believers by his Spirit.
Latin · §1717
The Latin is on each section page: §1717
The Reformed: original righteousness also meant every faculty in order, with no disorder or conflict§1718
1718They do not place the holiness and righteousness in which God made the first man only in his acknowledging God as his creator, as was fitting, and clinging to him with pure and sincere love. They place it also in the good constitution and order of all his faculties: the lower obeyed the higher and the higher obeyed God without difficulty or resistance, and he had no leaning to evil and no difficulty or reluctance in doing good, such as is now found in every single human being.
So in their view nothing in newly created man was disordered and nothing was excessive. There was no disorder (ataxia) in him and no conflict among his faculties. All of them, in the most perfect good order (eutaxia), agreed with one another and worked together toward one and the same end, the end for which God, the author of nature, had created him.
Latin · §1718
The Latin is on each section page: §1718
Natural not as part of man's essence but as created with him, like the body's proportion and beauty§1719
1719They further maintain that this righteousness was natural to the first man before the fall and should be called natural. They do not mean that it was a part making up the essence of human nature, or that it flowed necessarily from the principles of human nature. They mean that it was created together with that nature and belonged to the native endowments of human nature before the fall. On their teaching, then, original righteousness was a natural gift, not a supernatural one.
It stood to the soul of unfallen man as the due proportion and beauty of the limbs, their strength and grace, then stood to his body. Those belonged to a natural, not a supernatural, perfection of man, even though they were not part of his essence and did not flow necessarily from the principles of human nature.
Latin · §1719
The Latin is on each section page: §1719
Survey of Reformed doctors, beginning with Tilenus: natural as opposed to supernatural, as natural as the substantial form§1720
1720To make the Reformed school's view on this question clearer and surer, it will be worth setting out briefly how some of its leading teachers explain their meaning, all the more because there might seem to be some difference among them here.
Tilenus comes first. In the first part of his Syntagma of Theology, disputation 33, thesis 14, he says that original righteousness is rightly called natural in the sense in which natural and supernatural are set against each other and distinguished. In thesis 17 he says that this quality of original righteousness was as natural to our first parent as nature itself and the substantial form he received in creation. And in the thesis before that he says the quality shone out at once from God's original image in man, as accidents commonly do from their subjects.
Latin · §1720
The Latin is on each section page: §1720
Ames: original righteousness a moral condition owed to a nature made to act justly§1721
1721William Ames, in volume 4, chapter 1 of his Bellarmine Disarmed, explains how original righteousness was natural to the first man: "We do not say that this righteousness was an essential part of physical nature or flowed from its principles in a physical way. We say it was a moral condition owed to that nature, which was created to act righteously."
Latin · §1721
The Latin is on each section page: §1721
Placaeus: original rectitude a natural gift, propagated by generation; grace only as a free gift, not as Christ's favor to sinners§1722
1722Josué de la Place, in the Syntagma of Saumur Theses, disputation on the state of Adam before the fall, thesis 18, says that the first man's original rectitude should be counted among natural gifts. It was nothing other than agreement with the law of nature, a perfection created together with nature and meant to be handed on by natural generation, and so a natural perfection answering to man's natural faculties.
In thesis 26 he grants that original righteousness was indeed a grace, in the sense of a free gift coming from the same three persons who created nature itself. But it was not a grace in the sense in which the word is opposed to nature and means the effects of the divine favor with which God follows sinners in Christ.
Latin · §1722
The Latin is on each section page: §1722
Du Moulin: to know and love God was natural to Adam; his purity not a bridle laid on from outside§1723
1723Pierre du Moulin explains his view on this as follows: "We maintain that before the fall it was natural for Adam to know and love God. In unfallen nature we recognize no leaning toward rebellion, for there was nothing that had to be held in check, though there was something that had to be governed. Nor do we think that Adam's purity before the fall was a bridle put on him from outside, or a rider set on his back, but a natural strength." (Disputation on the State of Innocence, thesis 25, in the Thesaurus of Sedan Theses.)
Latin · §1723
The Latin is on each section page: §1723
Pareus: supernatural above integral nature or above corrupt nature; original righteousness natural like sight; Bellarmine misstates the question§1724
1724Pareus, commenting on chapter 1 of Bellarmine's book On the Grace of the First Man, says that the supernatural is whatever is in man, for his perfection, above the principles of nature or his native endowments. He divides nature into unfallen nature, as it was at creation before the fall, and corrupt nature, as it is in the state of sin. So, he notes, "supernatural" is used in two ways: for what is above unfallen nature, or for what is above corrupt nature. He grants that original righteousness was supernatural in the second way, since it surpassed corrupt nature, but denies that it was supernatural in the first way, since it did not go beyond the native endowments and perfections of unfallen nature.
On chapter 5 he says it can be defended that original righteousness was natural to the first man as a good of his nature, no less than the power of seeing or sensing. For bright knowledge of God and divine things came from his enlightened mind, and righteous and holy acts welled up from his righteous and holy will and heart as from a perfectly clear spring, no less naturally, though through free choice, than sight comes from the eye.
But he adds that there is no need to press this point. What was natural to Adam was not only whatever made up his nature or flowed of itself from the principles of that nature, but also whatever of itself accompanied the principles of nature for its perfection, and without which nature was not first made in its principles. That, he says, is the sense of "natural" our theologians chiefly have in mind when they maintain that original righteousness was natural to the first man.
From this he concludes that Bellarmine twists the point at issue when he says the question here is not whether original righteousness was natural to the first man in the sense of what is there from birth, which both sides grant, but whether it was natural as natural is distinguished from supernatural, meaning either what makes up nature or what is fitted to flow from nature's principles.
Latin · §1724
The Latin is on each section page: §1724
Rambour: original righteousness natural as native, not as flowing from nature's powers, like natural knowledge of God§1725
1725Finally Abraham Rambour, in the Syntagma of Sedan Theses, disputation on the image of God in man and original righteousness, thesis 27, gives his view on the question in these words: "We hold that original righteousness includes the whole integrity and holiness of man, and that it was natural to him. Loving God and obeying him were planted in Adam's nature from the moment it existed, and man excelled in this gift from the moment he was made.
"We do not want this to be taken as though this holiness flowed from the powers of nature, but in the sense that this integrity was native to man, so that in him, by nature as God made him and while he stood in that state, there were no disordered movements. In the same way we call some knowledge of God natural, since nothing is so natural as what is so lodged in nature that it cannot be removed without, so to speak, nature's renouncing it on oath. This righteousness, then, shone in Adam as soon as he came into being, and he felt nothing in himself that resisted it."
Latin · §1725
The Latin is on each section page: §1725
Some Reformed make it natural as owed to nature's order; others, like Pareus, only as concreated and not superadded§1726
1726From this it is plain that many of the Reformed openly teach that original righteousness was natural to the first man because it was a perfection of the natural order, owed to a rational creature not yet corrupted by sin, shining out, as it were, from the faculties of human nature, still taken to be pure and innocent, just as health and soundness shine out from a body that is in the condition nature intends.
Others, Pareus above all, seem to call that righteousness natural to the first man only because it was a perfection created together with him and belonged to his native, original endowments. When they deny it was supernatural, they mean only that it was not something added on top of man's first, native endowments.
Latin · §1726
The Latin is on each section page: §1726
Common Reformed view: God's goodness forbids creating man without original righteousness, prone to evil§1727
1727However that may be, and on whatever ground original righteousness is said to have been natural to the first man, the common Reformed view seems to be that it is wholly at odds with God's goodness and wisdom for him to make man without original righteousness: a man who does not know and love God as he should, who leans and inclines toward evil, and in whom sense and appetite resist reason and rebel against God's law.
They do not believe that in a rational creature such a lack of love for God, such a headlong bent to evil and vice, and such a rebellion of sense and appetite against the mind and God's law, can be free of sin and guilt.
So they think it absurd, and an insult to the Creator, to say that this rebellion of the soul's lower faculties, with the proneness of the whole man to evil and his resistance to good that follow from it, is a consequence of man's being made of a rational soul and an organic body, something that results from that make-up necessarily and by the very nature of things unless God adds something above nature to subject reason to God and the lower part of the soul to reason.
Latin · §1727
The Latin is on each section page: §1727
So the Reformed think Rome's state of pure nature fictitious and impossible§1728
1728They therefore regard as plainly fictitious and impossible the state of man "in a purely natural condition" that the Roman school so often speaks of. In it man is supposed to be uncorrupted by sin and yet empty of righteousness and holiness: not clinging to God with a pure and chaste love but dragged toward lower things by his own concupiscence, ignorant of what true blessedness requires, weak and unable to do good, and inclined headlong toward vice.
This can be gathered from the treatises of the Reformed teachers cited above, and of many others, where they argue about original righteousness against Bellarmine and other teachers of the Roman school.
Latin · §1728
The Latin is on each section page: §1728
Pareus will not deny God could create man without original righteousness, only that he could make man whole without wholeness§1729
1729Pareus, however, does not venture to assert that human nature could not have been created without original righteousness. "We do not say," he writes, "that God could not have created human nature without original righteousness. Are we to put a boundary to God's power? What we do say is that when God made man whole, he could not deny himself by making a whole man without wholeness." (On Bellarmine, On the Grace of the First Man, book 1, chapter 6, reply to the fourth argument.)
Latin · §1729
The Latin is on each section page: §1729
Many Reformed still grant Adam supernatural gifts; du Moulin: revealed knowledge and constant help were supernatural§1730
1730Although the Reformed teachers maintain that original righteousness was natural to the first man, many of them at least will not say that he lacked all supernatural grace and that God adorned him with natural gifts only. This is especially clear in Pierre du Moulin, in the disputation on the state of innocence cited above, theses 49 and 50.
"We do not deny," he says, "that there were some supernatural gifts in Adam. If he drew any knowledge from revelation, or had anything that human nature, however pure, could not reach without a special and extraordinary gift of God, that was without doubt supernatural, and Adam would not have passed it on to his descendants even had he persevered in his integrity.
"Again, there is no doubt that a man, however perfect his body's natural balance, needs supernatural help and God's constant aid to keep that good balance (eukrasia). In the same way, though Adam's nature was pure and holy, it still needed continual supernatural help to keep that purity, since even lifeless and irrational things are upheld by God's inflowing power."
Latin · §1730
The Latin is on each section page: §1730
Rambour: grace raised Adam's natural gifts, making him a son and heir, not only a faithful servant§1731
1731Rambour likewise recognizes supernatural gifts in Adam, in thesis 29 of the disputation just cited: "This does not mean that we take supernatural gifts away from Adam. God's grace adorned these same natural gifts and lifted them higher day by day, just as grace does not destroy nature but directs it and raises it higher than it can climb by its own strength.
"So the first man was not only an outstanding creature but also a son of God, adopted to enter into the heavenly inheritance. By nature he had the standing of a faithful servant who understood his Lord's will well and carried it out perfectly; by grace he also had the dignity of a son who hoped for his Father's blessing and inheritance."
Latin · §1731
The Latin is on each section page: §1731
Tilenus: Rome slanders us as Pelagians; Adam's will was naturally upright but moved to act by grace, like a vine needing sun and rain§1732
1732Similar things can be read in Tilenus: "The papists wickedly and slanderously pin the Pelagians' view on us, as though we held there were no supernatural gifts in the first man, when we expressly ascribe the theological virtues to him." (On Original Righteousness, thesis 38.)
A little earlier, explaining more precisely what the grace given to Adam consisted in, he says: "Adam's will had from nature the power to act righteously and holily; that it actually did so, and loved God above all things, came from its being moved effectively by grace.
"But a vine is not without a natural power to bear wine just because it needs outside help, such as sun, rain and tending, to bear it in fact. In the same way the uprightness of Adam's will and the good order (eutaxia) of his affections were still natural, even though in their actual exercise they were set to work and helped by moving grace."
Latin · §1732
The Latin is on each section page: §1732
Le Blanc: hard to see how faith, hope and love were supernatural yet righteousness natural; Rambour's statements do not fit together§1733
1733So Tilenus counts as supernatural grace in the first man both the actual help by which he was stirred to do good and the theological virtues, faith, hope and love, with which he was adorned. But it is hard to see how those virtues could have been supernatural gifts in Adam while his uprightness, or original righteousness, was natural to him. Or what righteousness and uprightness could please God and be accepted by him without faith, hope and love?
In the same way, in what we quoted earlier from Rambour, the things that very learned man asserts together do not seem to fit well: that the first man's righteousness and holiness was natural and not supernatural, and yet that it did not flow from the powers of nature. How can something not be supernatural if it does not flow from nature's powers?
Unless, that is, we say that he, like Pareus, calls supernatural whatever is acquired and added on top of native endowments, and calls original righteousness natural only because it was planted in man from his first origin, created together with him, and so belonged to his native endowments. That seems to be how he explains himself. Even so, what he adds does not quite square: that the first man's righteousness was natural to him as some knowledge of God is natural to us. The knowledge of God he calls natural does not go beyond nature's powers.
Latin · §1733
The Latin is on each section page: §1733
Summary: both schools agree the first man had true righteousness and holiness, with nothing disordered§1734
1734From what has been set out so far it is clear that the Roman and Reformed schools agree on this: before the fall the first man had true righteousness and holiness. Through it he knew God with his mind as he ought and loved him with his will, and he had nothing disordered in him, nothing at odds with God's law and will, nothing that would not freely submit to right reason.
Latin · §1734
The Latin is on each section page: §1734
Most Roman theologians agree with the Reformed that Adam was created in that righteousness§1735
1735It is also clear from this that most theologians of the Roman school, at least, teach with the Reformed that the first man was created in that righteousness and holiness. He was therefore never without it; it was planted in him from his first origin.
Latin · §1735
The Latin is on each section page: §1735
Hence most Roman doctors grant it was natural in the sense of native, not acquired§1736
1736It plainly follows that most teachers of the Roman Church grant, with the Protestants, that original righteousness was natural to the first man in the sense in which "natural" means the same as "native" and is opposed to what is acquired and added on top.
Latin · §1736
The Latin is on each section page: §1736
Some in Rome even hold, with most Reformed, that it was natural as opposed to supernatural§1737
1737In fact, what we reported earlier shows that the Roman Church has its own teachers who side with most of the Reformed here. They hold that original righteousness was one of nature's gifts, not one of grace's, taking grace as the opposite of nature. On their view it was natural to the first man even in the sense that stands against "supernatural".
Latin · §1737
The Latin is on each section page: §1737
Many in Rome grant the Reformed that God could not create man without it, so pure nature is a fiction§1738
1738Again, as can be gathered from what has been said, a good many in the Roman Church grant the Reformed that original righteousness, whatever it should finally be called, natural or supernatural, was a perfection so owed to innocent man that God could not have created him without it without compromising his wisdom and goodness.
They grant too that the state of man in a purely natural condition, as the ordinary run of the Roman school describes it, in which man is supposed to be no sinner and yet empty of righteousness, prone to vice and struggling with a concupiscence that fights right reason, is a mere fiction, something God's goodness, justice and wisdom forbid ever to exist in reality.
Latin · §1738
The Latin is on each section page: §1738
The Protestants in turn grant it was not natural as constituting nature; many allow supernatural gifts and needed grace§1739
1739The Protestants, for their part, grant the teachers of the Roman school that original righteousness was not natural to the first man in the sense of what makes up nature, or of what flows necessarily, that is physically, from the principles of human nature.
Many teachers of the Reformed school also do not deny that the first man had some supernatural gifts, and that even innocent man needed some grace in order to act rightly and righteously. Some of them even admit that original righteousness did not flow from the powers of nature.
Latin · §1739
The Latin is on each section page: §1739
The real controversy: natural or supernatural; real for some Reformed, verbal for others§1740
1740The real dispute here, between the Roman school (with very few exceptions) and the Reformed school, is whether original righteousness was natural or supernatural to the first man. The Reformed teachers say by common consent that it was natural and not supernatural; almost all the Roman theologians, on the other hand, insist that it was supernatural and not natural.
With some theologians this dispute seems to be about substance, with others only about words. It is a dispute of substance with those who hold that original righteousness was a perfection of the natural order, answering to man's natural faculties and belonging to nature rather than to grace. When the Roman theologians call that righteousness supernatural, they really do mean the opposite.
With the others it is a dispute about words. They teach that original righteousness was natural to the first man only because it was created with him and should be counted among his native endowments, and when they deny that it was supernatural they mean only that it was not added to man over and above his first endowments. That the Roman teachers grant, or a great many of them do.
Latin · §1740
The Latin is on each section page: §1740
A further question: does God's wisdom forbid creating man without it, and is 'pure nature' a possible state?§1741
1741There is a further question between the Reformed school and a great many Roman teachers: whether it is not contrary to God's wisdom and goodness for man to be created without original righteousness, and whether the state the Roman school calls "pure nature" should be counted among man's possible states.
In that state man would not be corrupted by sin, yet would lack true righteousness, would struggle with much ignorance and weakness, and would be drawn toward evil by his own concupiscence and by an appetite rebelling against reason, just as things are in the state of corrupt nature. The ordinary run of Roman teachers says yes; the Reformed school, with perhaps one or two exceptions, says no by common consent.
Latin · §1741
The Latin is on each section page: §1741
First absurdity: God would be the author of concupiscence, which John says is not of the Father; Bellarmine's rust analogy fails§1742
1742Indeed, unless we hold this, the gravest absurdities follow. First, it will follow that God himself could be the author of the concupiscence by which the flesh fights against the spirit, since on this hypothesis he could have created man with it. Yet the Roman teachers grant that this concupiscence, even after original sin has been forgiven, has the character of a vice and of a moral evil that God finds displeasing and hateful, and John denies that it comes from the Father.
Bellarmine's reply does not remove the force of this argument. He says that concupiscence would have arisen from matter apart from God's intention, as rust arises on a sword, and the smith is not therefore its author. But the smith did not make the iron from which the rust comes, whereas God did create the matter of our bodies. And even so, rust cannot be on a sword fresh from the smith's hands unless the smith is at fault.
Latin · §1742
The Latin is on each section page: §1742
Otherwise God would be the author of sin, or a rational creature could commit every crime without guilt§1743
1743Suppose God created a man with the same ignorance, the same leaning toward evil and resistance to good with which we are now born of Adam, and chose not to help him with any supernatural grace, as the scholastics commonly think could happen. That man would not love God or shape his acts and affections by the rule of right reason. He would give way to his desires in everything and would inevitably plunge into one crime after another as occasion arose, just as a child of Adam would do if he were left without any help from God's grace.
God would then be the author of sin, since he would have created a man who, through no fault of his own but simply because God chose to make him so, cannot avoid sin, rushes headlong into crimes of every kind by a flaw and drive in his nature, and cannot love his Creator as he ought.
Otherwise we would have to say there could be a rational creature not bound to know and love God, one that could defile itself with every impurity, give way to anger, excess and gluttony, assault its fellows with rape and murder, and do everything else the natural and eternal law forbids, and still not be guilty of any crime or sin. Both conclusions are utterly absurd and plainly involve impiety.
Latin · §1743
The Latin is on each section page: §1743
Granting that, whether original righteousness is called natural or supernatural matters less, if it is God's free gift§1744
1744Once it is granted that God cannot create man without righteousness and holiness, the other question does not seem so important: whether the righteousness and holiness in which God made the first man, and without which God could not have created him, belongs to the endowments of nature or of grace, and should be called natural or supernatural. That holds provided we affirm, as everyone grants, that it is God's free gift, owed to no merit of the creature.
Latin · §1744
The Latin is on each section page: §1744
Yet reason favors calling it natural: what belongs to nature's right constitution and health is natural§1745
1745Still, reason seems to require us to say that it belonged to the endowments of nature and was natural rather than supernatural. What belongs to the right constitution of a nature, without which that nature is neither healthy nor rightly formed, is natural, not supernatural.
Human nature without the holiness and righteousness that unfallen man had is not healthy but sick, and cannot be called rightly formed, if indeed the rebellion of the lower faculties against reason and the whole man's tendency to rebel against God are a disease and a defect of rational nature.
Latin · §1745
The Latin is on each section page: §1745
Second reason: what a rational creature needs to reach its natural end, knowing and loving God, is natural§1746
1746Further, what an uncorrupted rational creature needs in order to reach its natural end is natural to it. The end of a rational creature is to know, love and worship God, for that is what God made it for.
It cannot reach that end if it is created without righteousness and holiness, that is, if it is thought of as stripped of the gifts we lost through Adam's sin.
Latin · §1746
The Latin is on each section page: §1746
Third reason: every natural faculty has its natural perfection, and for the moral faculties that is righteousness§1747
1747Again, there is no natural faculty without a natural perfection that belongs to it. Man's moral faculties, which make him capable of virtue and vice, are as natural to him as his other faculties. What can their natural perfection be, if not the very righteousness and holiness now in question?
Latin · §1747
The Latin is on each section page: §1747
Fourth reason: conformity to the law of nature belongs to pure nature, so the righteousness that makes it possible is natural§1748
1748Add that it belongs to the endowments of nature in a rational creature that is not corrupt but pure to conform to the law of nature and shape itself by its rules. So whatever it needs in order to conform to the law of nature and bring all its impulses under it does not go beyond the endowments and order of nature.
But a man without any righteousness or holiness, and subject to the weaknesses we are born with today, cannot shape himself by the law of nature. So the holiness and righteousness that remove such weaknesses must be counted among the gifts of uncorrupted nature.
Latin · §1748
The Latin is on each section page: §1748
So it is inconsistent to say righteousness was natural yet Adam needed supernatural help to act; God's constant help can be of the natural order§1749
1749So it also seems not quite reasonable for some of the Reformed cited above to say that, although the righteousness and holiness in which the first man was created were natural to him, he still needed a supernatural help to move and stir him to do good.
It is certain that without God's constant help man never does any good, not only in spiritual matters but not even in civil and human ones, so that even before the fall man needed the continual help of God, in whom we live and move and have our being. But that help did not have to be of the supernatural order. Help that did not go beyond the order of nature as God first established it could have been enough. The help a creature not yet corrupted and spoiled needs in order to act in keeping with its nature and tend toward its natural end should be reckoned as belonging to the order of nature.
Latin · §1749
The Latin is on each section page: §1749
Still, God may have added supernatural gifts; Scripture is clear only that he revealed himself to Adam§1750
1750It does not follow, however, that what many of the Reformed explicitly teach is false, namely that the first man had some supernatural gifts. God could have added to the endowments of man's first nature, and to the help it needed, whatever he pleased above nature. But what that was and how much, we do not venture to define, since Scripture is silent.
One thing Scripture does make certain: the first man had a certain supernatural knowledge, since God revealed himself to him beyond nature and taught him his will in express words.
Latin · §1750
The Latin is on each section page: §1750
Body and soul do not make conflict natural: right order subjects the body's leanings to the soul§1751
1751It does not follow, from man's being made of an earthly body and a spiritual soul, that the conflict of sense and appetite with reason is natural in him, or that such conflict and rebellion can only be removed by a supernatural gift.
Man does naturally have two inclinations, one toward earthly good because he has a body, the other toward spiritual good because he has an intelligent soul. But as the soul far surpasses its body, so a rightly formed nature requires that the body's impulses and inclinations be subject to the soul's commands, and so that appetite obey reason. Where it is otherwise, nature is plainly out of order.
Latin · §1751
The Latin is on each section page: §1751
Nor is the fall hard to explain if rectitude was natural: the higher part turned from God, and disorder followed. De Justitia Primi Hominis closes§1752
1752Nor, granting that the rectitude created with man was itself natural and not supernatural, is it as hard as Bellarmine thinks to show how the corruption now in us, which forces reason to be subject to the passions, got into human nature.
That flaw began in the higher part of the soul, when it turned away from God and began to be carried toward the object of the sense appetite as though that were its end. The disorder (ataxia) of man's moral faculties followed from that. Their original rectitude lay in all their impulses and affections being directed, at the command of mind and reason, toward God as their highest end. Reason cannot turn aside from that end and put earthly goods in its place without being forced to serve sense and appetite, shamefully and against its own nature, since their object now stands for it in place of the highest end.
Latin · §1752
The Latin is on each section page: §1752
Roman teachers charge Calvin and the Reformed with taking free choice away from man§1753
1753Most teachers of the Roman Church commonly accuse Calvin and those who share his religious position of removing free choice from man and stripping him of any freedom in what he does. At the least, they say, these men teach that sin destroyed free choice in man altogether.
One example is the Jesuit Bailly, in the catechism that Rivet answers in his Summary of Controversies (treatise 4, question 4). There Bailly argues against the Reformed as if they flatly denied that man has free choice.
Another is the Jesuit Martin Becanus. In his Summa of Scholastic Theology (treatise 1, chapter 2, question 9) he says that Lutherans and Calvinists hold that the sin of our first parent completely did away with free choice.
Latin · §1753
The Latin is on each section page: §1753
The Reformed hold that free choice belongs to the rational creature and was not lost by sin§1754
1754Yet all the Reformed consistently hold that free choice, taken simply and in its own nature and essence, cannot be separated from a rational creature. So sin did not wholly remove man's power to act freely.
Indeed, man corrupted by sin acts no less freely in what he does than he did before sin. If he is left to himself and gives way to sin, he does it with complete freedom. If grace moves and rouses him to pursue a better life, those acts are free too, and the efficacy of God's grace takes nothing away from his will's freedom.
Latin · §1754
The Latin is on each section page: §1754
Free choice is not an act or habit but a faculty, belonging to man as he has intellect and will§1755
1755They also agree that the free choice which cannot be separated from man is not an act or a habit. It is rather a faculty of the soul.
Even so, the name does not mean some faculty distinct from mind and will. Man has free choice because he has an intellect and a will.
Latin · §1755
The Latin is on each section page: §1755
Many Reformed oppose liberty only to compulsion and define it as freedom from compulsion§1756
1756They do not all explain in the same way what the freedom consists in that makes man free in acting and gives his choice the name free.
To begin with, a good many of the Reformed teach that the freedom by which man is said to have free choice is not set against bondage, or against necessity as such, but against compulsion. They mostly talk as if compulsion were the only thing that destroys freedom, and they describe freedom as exemption from compulsion.
Latin · §1756
The Latin is on each section page: §1756
They add that the agent must act from counsel and reason, not mere impulse of nature§1757
1757They do not mean, though, that everything that acts of its own accord and without compulsion acts freely. They grant that animals act of their own accord, yet they deny them freedom.
So for freedom they also require that the agent not simply be driven by nature's impulse but act from deliberation and reason. On their view, then, the full definition of freedom is exemption from compulsion in an agent who acts on the judgement of reason.
Latin · §1757
The Latin is on each section page: §1757
Wendelin and Ursinus define free choice as choosing without compulsion what the intellect shows§1758
1758Thus Marcus Wendelin, explaining thesis 18 in his Christian Theology (book 1, chapter 5), defines free choice as "a disposition of the will by which, moving itself and without compulsion, it chooses or rejects what the intellect sets before it."
Zacharias Ursinus gives a similar definition in his Catechetical Explanations (part 1, question 8, number 1): "Free choice, then, is a faculty or power of willing or not willing, of choosing or rejecting, an object that the intellect sets before it, by its own movement and without compulsion."
Latin · §1758
The Latin is on each section page: §1758
On this view freedom lies in willingness, not indifference; Wendelin says the blessed praise God freely though they cannot not praise§1759
1759It follows from this view that freedom properly lies in the willingness with which the will follows the intellect's judgement. It does not lie in any indifference of the will or any power for opposites, since the will's freedom can exist without these, even though in fact the will is indifferent toward many of its acts. Wendelin teaches this in the same passage.
After giving the definition quoted above, he adds: "This is enough, in general, for freedom of choice. Some add that through free choice the will by its nature stays able to choose the opposite or something else, or to hold back from acting. That does not belong to free choice in general.
"For freedom of choice also exists without indifference to either of two opposites, which they call the freedom of contrariety. So it is also freedom when the will is fixed on one of two opposites. That is how it is with the blessed: they do good freely, yet being confirmed in good they cannot do evil.
"Indeed, not even the freedom of contradiction is strictly necessary to freedom of choice. The blessed praise God freely, and yet they cannot fail to praise him."
Latin · §1759
The Latin is on each section page: §1759
Wendelin and Ursinus make every voluntary act free, so that God is freely good because not by compulsion§1760
1760He and those who agree with him admit a difference among the will's acts: the will is fixed on some of them, while toward others it stays by nature able to go either way. Still they hold that the will should be called free with respect to both kinds, and that both kinds come freely from the will.
So they do distinguish between what is simply voluntary and what comes from choice, but they draw no line between the voluntary and the free. They want the two to cover the same ground, so that whatever is voluntary is free for that very reason. They do not think any necessity destroys the nature of freedom unless it also destroys the nature of the voluntary.
They therefore teach that God, though good by nature, is freely good, because his goodness is not forced but willed. Ursinus says this in the passage cited above: "What is free is called hekousion, that is, spontaneous. It is the opposite of akousion, the involuntary and forced, but not of anankaion, the necessary.
"Hekousion can go with anankaion, but not with akousion. God and the holy angels are good anankaios, that is, necessarily, yet not akousios, that is, under force; they are good most freely, because the source of their goodness is in themselves, a free will."
Latin · §1760
The Latin is on each section page: §1760
Others oppose liberty also to natural necessity, determination by matter or by sense§1761
1761Others state plainly and precisely that the freedom by which man is called free in acting is not exemption from compulsion alone, compulsion being the necessity imposed by an outside agent's force against the inclination of the thing compelled. That freedom, they say, is also opposed to natural necessity, that is, to being fixed by nature on one outcome.
This natural necessity, on their account, comes from matter, and in two ways. In one, the outward action does not depend on any inner act that commands it. Once the faculty is there and a material object is brought to it from outside, the action must take place, and with just this character and this strength. Everything without sense and reason is subject to this necessity.
In the other, the outward action does depend on an inner command, so that it can be held back and need not always happen the same way, yet what settles it comes only from something material. That is the case with animals. Their outward actions depend on sense and are directed by it, and they vary a great deal even toward one and the same object as their senses are affected in different ways, inwardly and outwardly. But their senses themselves are always moved and settled by some material object.
Man is free of both kinds of necessity. In the acts for which he is said to have free choice, he is not settled in acting by matter brought to him from outside, or even by material sense alone. Being an intellectual agent, he acts and desires on the judgement and command of reason.
Latin · §1761
The Latin is on each section page: §1761
Hence rational agents are masters of their actions, unlike things moved only by sense§1762
1762This is where they locate freedom of choice. Those who act on reason's judgement know their end, set it before themselves, and direct and fit their actions to it, so that in a sense they are masters of what they do.
Lifeless things and animals that are led by sense alone, by contrast, do not know their end. So they do not direct themselves to it but only move toward it like slaves, who carry out orders without knowing why they are given or what they are for. They do not so much act for an end as get moved toward an end by a higher agent.
Besides, the sense and appetite of animals are tied to material things. Human will follows the lead of mind and reason, whose objects are not only things of sense but things of the intellect, not only present things but future ones. It ranges over every kind, mode and degree of good and is shut in, so to speak, by no limits. From this comes the great variety in what men desire and choose, and also in their outward actions.
Latin · §1762
The Latin is on each section page: §1762
Josué de la Place: freedom is exemption from compulsion, from matter, and from sense§1763
1763This is set out more fully by Josué de la Place, professor at the Academy of Saumur a few years ago, in his treatise On Man's Free Choice. There he sums up what he had argued at length before: "The natural freedom of the will consists in this. Being free of compulsion and of the necessity of matter and of things of sense, it can take as its object, in any place and at any time, things immaterial as well as material, of the intellect as well as of sense, future as well as present, honourable as well as useful or pleasant, and their opposites, in short every order, degree and relation of goods and evils.
"It can choose the final end, the intermediate ends and the means that lead to them as it judges fit, that is, by the judgement of the practical mind. Without that judgement it would not even be rational, let alone free."
Later he repeats, as his own view, that not every necessity clashes with the will, meaning with freedom of choice, but only the necessity that comes from compulsion, or from matter without sense, or from sense without reason. Likewise he says freedom lies in exemption from three necessities: compulsion, being settled by matter, and being settled by sense.
Latin · §1763
The Latin is on each section page: §1763
Some exclude all natural necessity and require deliberation, distinguishing the voluntary from the free§1764
1764Some, however, think that exemption from compulsion and from being settled by matter or sense is not enough for human actions to be free. In their view freedom also rules out every kind of natural necessity, even one that does not come from matter or sense.
Nor do they think it enough for a free action that a man act on reason's judgement in any way at all. The judgement must be the conclusion of some deliberation and weighing. Only those things are done freely by us, then, about which we can take counsel and deliberate.
Now there are some acts of our will to which it is fixed by nature and about which no one ever deliberates, such as the act by which we want to be happy and do not want to be miserable. They do not hold that the will is free in these. Nor do they think it acts as a free cause in the impulses that rise in it suddenly from some violent disturbance before our mind can collect itself and begin to deliberate.
That is why they distinguish the free from the voluntary and hold that the voluntary is the wider class, since not everything voluntary is free.
Latin · §1764
The Latin is on each section page: §1764
Rivet: freedom excludes natural necessity and requires prior deliberation§1765
1765This is the teaching of Andrew Rivet, formerly professor at the Academy of Leiden, in his Summary of Controversies (treatise 4, question 3): "We acknowledge that the nature of freedom cannot coexist with compulsion in the proper sense, nor with natural necessity either, by which an agent is fixed by nature on one outcome. It is not enough for freedom that a man does something of his own accord, since natural causes do that too. Prior deliberation and a judgement of reason are required, and these have no place where nature's necessity settles the act."
Later he says: "We distinguish three points in freedom, by which we explain the nature of free choice in itself. 1. Freedom is in a subject, namely the will. Acting from its own inner principle without reasoning or deliberation, the will always acts of its own accord and without compulsion; acting with counsel and deliberation, it acts freely and without necessity.
"Without the first freedom, from compulsion, the nature of the will is destroyed, for necessity is laid on the will that it cannot be forced in what they call its elicited act. Without deliberation arising from the intellect's indifference, it cannot will freely, since it would then be fixed by nature on one outcome."
So with Thomas he calls free choice an elective power. And with Bellarmine he grants that it belongs to the essence of free choice that one has the option between different things and that the choice is made with a full and complete judgement of reason.
Latin · §1765
The Latin is on each section page: §1765
Amyraut distinguishes motions of the will that follow deliberation from those that do not§1766
1766Moses Amyraut, until recently professor at the Academy of Saumur, teaches much the same on this point in his treatise On Man's Free Choice (p. 61 and following). He first distinguishes two movements of the will.
One is not cut off from the knowledge that has its source in reason, but the knowledge from which it springs and grows did not itself come out of any prior weighing. The other is not only joined with knowledge but arises from knowledge that consultation (probouleusis) went before. That knowledge is simply the conclusion reached by deliberation, when several objects are considered and compared, or one and the same object is looked at in different ways, so that the mind, swung this way and that for a while by the weight of reasons, finally leans to one side.
Next he observes that the movement of the will that follows no weighing or deliberation by the mind is itself of two kinds. By one the will is carried toward the end, namely happiness and blessedness itself; by the other toward the means thought to lead to that end.
Latin · §1766
The Latin is on each section page: §1766
Amyraut: neither movement belongs to free choice, which needs prior deliberation (prohairesis)§1767
1767Then he shows that neither movement belongs to free choice. Not the first, because free choice is what Aristotle called prohairesis, and as he says, "every prohairesis is preceded by some probouleusis. No one deliberates about that final end; one is carried toward it not only by necessity but without any prior deliberation (aprobouleutos)."
Not the second either: though it differs from the first, it is just as much without prior deliberation. It is so sudden and so quick, whether it comes from some disturbance or bursts out at the sight of something great, unforeseen and unexpected, that it gets ahead of all weighing. He infers that such a movement is indeed hekousion, spontaneous and voluntary, but not prohairetikon, free and elective.
This is why it is rightly said that the first stirrings of our passions are not in our power. Only the things we take counsel about, whether we should take them up or leave them alone, are in our power, and we do not count as in our power what runs ahead of all deliberation.
So at last he concludes (p. 65): "What belongs to our choice, then, must be the things we can deliberate about. And we should say that those things come from our free choice which we have deliberated about in such a way that desire followed the deliberation and weighing. That, as we have often said, is where prohairesis lies."
Latin · §1767
The Latin is on each section page: §1767
Some also exclude the motive or impulsive necessity that God might impose§1768
1768Beyond the necessity that comes from compulsion, from matter, from sense or from any other settling by nature, there is a necessity thought to come from an outside cause, God himself for instance, moving and driving the faculty in such a way that he lays on it a true necessity of acting. That is, he removes from the agent the power to act otherwise, even though the agent is supposed to act of his own accord and not unwillingly. The schools call this motive or impulsive necessity.
Some among the Reformed think that this necessity too clashes with human freedom. They hold that freedom cannot coexist with any necessity in the proper sense, what the schools call necessity of the consequent, as opposed to necessity of the consequence.
Latin · §1768
The Latin is on each section page: §1768
Ames: free choice is free from all necessity as to the exercise of its act, though it acts infallibly under God's ordination§1769
1769William Ames, formerly theologian at the Academy of Franeker, takes this view. In his Bellarmine Disarmed (volume 4, book 4, chapter 1) he writes: "We grant that free choice, in what it does, is free from all necessity.
"Properly speaking it cannot act by necessity as regards the exercise of its act, even though, with respect to God's ordaining, it acts certainly and infallibly."
Latin · §1769
The Latin is on each section page: §1769
Baron: the will is not bound by necessity of the consequent nor by any motive necessity from God§1770
1770Robert Baron, formerly professor at the Academy of Aberdeen, holds the same in his General Metaphysics Adapted to the Use of Theology. Among much else he makes two claims there.
First, the will is not held or bound, in producing its acts, by necessity in the absolute sense, what they call necessity of the consequent. Second, the will, even of fallen man, is not held by any motive or impulsive necessity with respect to God.
"He too," Baron says, "gave men free choice. So he does not do away with that faculty entirely by laying necessity on it, either through his eternal decree or through a motion and bending in time." (Section 12, Disputation 1, On Freedom of Choice, number 17.)
Latin · §1770
The Latin is on each section page: §1770
Le Blanc: the first view does not really differ from the second, only states it less distinctly§1771
1771To give my own view as well: I think the first opinion, which defines freedom as exemption from compulsion in an agent acting on reason's judgement, does not differ in substance from the second, which opposes freedom not only to compulsion but also to the necessity that comes from matter or sense, called by some physical necessity.
The first opinion holds that exemption from compulsion does not deserve the name of freedom except in a being that uses reason. Plainly, then, it assumes that freedom requires the agent to follow reason's judgement and not to be settled by matter or sense. So the second opinion differs from the first only in being stated more precisely and more fully.
Latin · §1771
The Latin is on each section page: §1771
Both views wrongly confuse the free with the voluntary§1772
1772Both views share one drawback: they wholly confuse the free with the voluntary and hold that every act of the will is free. In the common understanding of men and in ordinary usage, we call free only what is in our power, what could be otherwise, and what we are allowed to weigh and deliberate about.
But as shown above, there are acts of the will to which it is so fixed by nature that they cannot be otherwise in any way, and about which no deliberation can be held. Further, every act that comes from us freely can fall under precepts and be commanded or forbidden by some law, divine or human. That does not fit at all the acts toward which the will stands quite unchangeably, so that in no state could it, or ever can it, act otherwise.
Lastly, the men we are dealing with admit a great difference among the will's acts. Some are in our power, so that we can weigh and deliberate about them and, as the practical mind judges one way or another, do them, leave them undone, or even do the opposite; the others are of a quite different kind. Why, then, will they not give things that differ in nature different names too, and, following the usage of the schools, reserve 'free' for the first and 'voluntary' for the second? A wise man does not leave the common way of speaking without need.
Latin · §1772
The Latin is on each section page: §1772
Some distinguish free choice broadly taken (intellectual spontaneity) from free choice strictly taken§1773
1773Among the learned men who seem to confuse the free and the voluntary, some point out that freedom of the will, or free choice, is taken in two ways, a broad one and a strict one.
Freedom of the will in general, or in the broad sense, is for them nothing but to hekousion noetikon, intellectual spontaneity, that is, spontaneity led by the light or judgement of the intellect. This general freedom of the will properly consists in the will's having mastery over its act to the extent that it can never be forced. Instead it moves or restrains itself, acts or refrains, as it pleases, for some definite reason, consideration or judgement.
Latin · §1773
The Latin is on each section page: §1773
On their view this broad freedom is exercised even toward the last end, and natural necessity does not lessen it§1774
1774This, in their view, is the freedom the will exercises in all its acts. It does so not only when dealing with the means to the end, or with things that contribute little or nothing to the end, but also when dealing with the end itself.
So the necessity that flows from the will's nature and agrees with it, by which the will is set on pursuing the highest end, in no way destroys or lessens this freedom of the will.
Latin · §1774
The Latin is on each section page: §1774
Strict free choice concerns means and what is in our power, and includes indifference§1775
1775Freedom in the stricter sense, or free choice, is by their own admission limited to means directed to the end, or to things that contribute little or nothing to it. It concerns ta eph' hemin, the things in our power, and Aristotle rightly defines it as the spontaneous arising from prior deliberation, or deliberative desire for things in our power.
In this sense acts are called free when they are purely contingent and we can do them or not do them as we choose. Taken so, freedom includes a kind of indifference. The will is free only in so far as it is indifferent, that is, able to act or not act toward the same object, and able to choose this, or something else, or its opposite.
In this sense God does not love himself freely, since he wills and loves himself by the necessity of his nature. Nor does man freely want to be happy and not want to be miserable, since he wills this, and cannot will otherwise, by a natural necessity.
Latin · §1775
The Latin is on each section page: §1775
Strang and Alexander More likewise distinguish free choice broadly and strictly taken§1776
1776This is the teaching of John Strang, Doctor of Sacred Theology and principal professor at the Academy of Glasgow, in his treatise On the Will and Actions of God concerning Sin (book 3, chapter 14). After setting out and developing what we have described, he says he does not deny that the term free choice is rightly used in that strict sense, though in another and wider sense he maintains that all the will's acts are free.
The famous Alexander More draws the same kind of distinction in his On Grace and Free Choice (disputation 1, thesis 28). He offers two definitions, one of free choice in the wider sense and one of free choice in the strict sense.
In the first sense he describes free choice as "the endowment most proper to an intelligent nature, by which it wills or shuns nothing except what it has understood to be good or evil." In the second, it is "the will as it chooses means set before it by the intellect after deliberation."
Latin · §1776
The Latin is on each section page: §1776
The dispute over whether all acts of the will are free is a mere quarrel about words§1777
1777So it is clear, as Strang admits in the passage cited, that the dispute between those who say all the will's acts are free and those who deny it is merely a quarrel about words (logomachia).
Those who say so take freedom broadly, as the willingness with which the will readily follows the intellect's judgement; in that sense no one would deny that every act of the will without exception is free. Those who deny it take freedom as the openness and indifference by nature that the will has toward acts that come under weighing and deliberation. In that sense it is obvious, and everyone grants, that the will is not free with respect to some of its acts.
But the broader use of 'freedom' is less accepted and less common, and we should speak with the majority as far as we can. So when we speak without qualification, it is entirely proper to deny rather than affirm that the will is free in acts where it exercises only the first kind of freedom and not the second, strict kind.
Latin · §1777
The Latin is on each section page: §1777
The third view is too timid in not claiming freedom from all necessity in the proper sense§1778
1778Further, the third opinion seems overly timid in not daring to claim that human actions are free from every necessity in the proper sense. Its fear, of course, is that this would take something away from the unchangeableness of God's decrees, the efficacy of his grace, or the will's being settled by the judgement of practical reason.
But to keep the efficacy of providence and divine grace, the force and unchangeableness of God's decrees, and the mind's rights over the will, there is no need to subject man's free choice to any necessity in the proper sense. The most learned men among the Reformed show this, and we hope, God willing, to show it with them.
Latin · §1778
The Latin is on each section page: §1778
With Ames and Baron, Le Blanc opposes freedom to every necessity properly so called§1779
1779So, with Ames and Robert Baron, we are not afraid to say that the freedom of human choice is opposed to every necessity in the proper sense. Strictly and properly speaking, no human act is free unless we grant that man has a real, inward power to act otherwise, or at least to hold back his act and stop acting.
By necessity in the proper sense we mean what fixes the agent on a given action in such a way that no real, inward power remains in him not to act or to act otherwise.
Latin · §1779
The Latin is on each section page: §1779
Indifference means a real power to act or not, which remains even after the agent has decided§1780
1780So it is not wrong to place man's freedom in acting in a certain openness and indifference he has toward his acts.
Note, however, that this indifference does not mean, as some seem to suppose, the uncertain state of a man who wavers and has not yet settled which way to turn and lean. It means a real power to act or not act, and to arrange his action one way or another. That power remains even in someone who by his own judgement and choice has settled on these actions or those, and for whom it is fixed and decided to do this and nothing else.
Latin · §1780
The Latin is on each section page: §1780
The common definition, able to act or not when all requisites are present, has a good sense: simultaneity of power, not power of simultaneity§1781
1781The common definition places human freedom in a man's being able, when everything needed for acting is present, to act or not act, or to do this or that. Some misuse it, but it can bear a good and suitable sense.
In all deliberate actions, which alone are free in the proper and strict sense, a man has a true and real power not to act or to act otherwise, not only before he acts but while he is acting. He cannot, of course, do two opposite things at once, or act and stop acting at the same time. Yet while he does the one, the power for the opposite act, or for stopping, remains in him.
The schoolmen express this by saying that free choice has a simultaneity of power for opposites, but not a power of simultaneity, that is, a power to have the opposites at once. The reason is that a power for one act is not opposed to a power for not doing it or for doing the contrary, whereas two contraries or contradictories cannot be in the same subject at once.
Latin · §1781
The Latin is on each section page: §1781
Strang grants that strict free choice has active indifference, free of all antecedent necessity, even under divine determination§1782
1782Besides the authors of the fourth opinion, John Strang admits this in the same third book, chapter 15. He denies that this is the definition of freedom in general, but grants that it fits free choice in the stricter sense, in that, whatever the prerequisites for acting, free choice keeps an active indifference that frees it from all antecedent necessity, whether that comes from divine predetermination or from the nature of the will itself and some particular state of the object (p. 698). And this stricter use of 'freedom' is the most common, and should therefore be counted the most proper.
He explains the matter this way (p. 696): "In things that concern the end, or in matters indifferent, where the intellect need not judge that they are necessarily connected with the good in general, it is true in the divided sense, of elicited and of commanded actions alike, that the will keeps the power to do this or that, or to act or not act. It keeps it not only when everything prerequisite to action is present, but also when it has been settled to act, whether by God or by itself, and while it is acting.
"In such things, then, the will stays free, and acts altogether freely, not only before it is settled and acts but also when it is settled and acts. Even while acting it keeps the faculty by which it could refrain, although on the hypothesis that it is settled or acting it cannot fail to act. Whatever is, given that it is, is necessarily, though taken simply it is a contingent thing.
"So once divine determination is granted, whether by efficacious grace or in any other way, there follows a necessity of the consequence, namely that the act of the will to which God has settled it follows infallibly. But there is no necessity of the consequent, because the act remains contingent by its nature."
Latin · §1782
The Latin is on each section page: §1782
Rivet accepts the definition in the divided sense, following Diego Alvarez§1783
1783Andrew Rivet, too, does not object to calling free choice the faculty of the will by which, when everything prerequisite for acting is present, it can act or not act, provided this is taken in the divided sense and not the composite.
His words, in the Summary of Controversies (treatise 4, question 3), are: "That is, if one says that when all the antecedent requisites for the act are present, in order of reason or of time, free choice can act or not act, meaning that together with those same prerequisites there is in free choice the faculty and power by which it can act or not act if it wills, as Diego Alvarez distinguishes. For even God's efficacious motion, by which the will is settled on such an act, does not take from free choice the faculty to do that act or the contrary one. It only brings it about that free choice, though able to do or not do such an act, does it infallibly, yet freely."
He adds that created free choice, not only before it is settled on one act but at the very instant in which God settles it and it settles itself on that act, has at the same time the power by which it can produce the contrary act if it wills. It does not, however, have a power to have the contrary act at the same time, because two contrary acts cannot be in one power at once, only one after the other.
Latin · §1783
The Latin is on each section page: §1783
Crocius defines liberty as the will's natural property to choose and to take up or suspend action§1784
1784Ludwig Crocius in particular, while he lived doctor and professor of theology at the School of Bremen, gives this definition of freedom and no other: "The freedom of the human will is its natural property by which it can choose what the intellect or sense sets before it under the aspect of good, and, when everything needed for acting is present, can will to take up an action or to hold it back." (Theological Syntagma, book 3, chapter 37, thesis 3.)
He adds there that the ancient Fathers spoke of free choice in the same sense. And in explaining the same thesis he notes that freedom, the will's natural property, is opposed to necessity, whether it comes from an outside cause that compels or from nature fixing the will inwardly and absolutely on one outcome.
Latin · §1784
The Latin is on each section page: §1784
The power to do evil is no part of the essence of freedom: God, the confirmed angels and the blessed cannot sin, yet are free§1785
1785When freedom is placed in a certain indifference of acting, in the free agent's being able to act or not act, to do this or that, we must take great care not to read this as if it belonged to the essence of freedom that the free agent can do either good or evil.
Being able to do evil is no part of freedom's perfection. It is rather an imperfection that goes along with freedom in a created person, something accidental to it. God, the freest of all agents, cannot do evil. Neither can the holy angels, from the time God confirmed them in grace.
This is also the privilege of the blessed souls once admitted to the vision of God: they can never sin again. Yet that does not mean the holy angels or the blessed souls have lost their freedom.
Latin · §1785
The Latin is on each section page: §1785
Conversely, the power to do good can be absent while freedom remains, as in demons, the damned and fallen man§1786
1786On the other hand, being able to do good and to do what is acceptable and pleasing to God is a perfection that a free agent can lack while the nature and essence of freedom stay intact.
Everyone agrees that freedom in acting has remained in the demons, the angels of darkness, and that it does not wholly perish in men whom God has given over to eternal damnation. Yet neither the devil nor the damned can do good or do anything God approves.
Indeed, even in this life man corrupted by sin and lacking God's grace cannot achieve anything truly good and pleasing to God. As our Lord says, "Without me you can do nothing" (John 15:5), and the Apostle agrees: "Not that we are sufficient to think anything of ourselves, as from ourselves; our sufficiency is from God" (2 Corinthians 3:5). And still a man who is hardened and plainly abandoned by God keeps his freedom in acting.
Latin · §1786
The Latin is on each section page: §1786
God cannot create a rational creature unable to do good, but a creature can bring evil habits on itself§1787
1787It does clash with God's goodness, justice and wisdom for him to form an intelligent or rational, and therefore free, creature that cannot do good and has some necessity of doing evil placed in it by God himself. God, supremely good and great, cannot create anything that is not good.
But a creature that God made good can become evil by its own fault and vice. By doing evil it can acquire habits that fix it on evil so firmly that it can no longer do good. Its will is then hardened in evil and cannot, without the help of divine grace, free itself from the snares it has willingly walked into.
Latin · §1787
The Latin is on each section page: §1787
A creature bound by its own fault to do evil still sins freely and can abstain from each particular sin§1788
1788Yet a creature that its own fault has thrown into this necessity of doing evil does not on that account act unfreely in the evil it does. The corrupt habits that hamper its mind and will do not stop it from weighing and deliberating about what it does, nor stop its will from following the judgement of corrupt reason willingly, with no force compelling it.
In fact, one who cannot do good can still refrain from each particular evil act, and no necessity binds him to commit this sin or that. When the devil stirs and urges someone with temptations to rebel against God and obey the flesh, he could have left him untempted. When a man blinded and hardened by God's just judgement commits some crime, such as murder or adultery, he could have kept himself clean of that adultery and that murder, and he cannot plead any necessity for it.
Latin · §1788
The Latin is on each section page: §1788
To which faculty freedom belongs: the common Reformed view puts it formally in the will, radically in the intellect§1789
1789Having set out the nature and essence of human freedom in this way, we still have to ask which of man's faculties it properly concerns and belongs to.
The more common view among the teachers of the Reformed school is that human freedom has its origin in mind and reason but is properly a disposition of the will. Man can choose among various things, embracing one now and rejecting it at another time, because he can judge things in various ways and grasp in them different aspects of good or evil. Even so, no act in man counts as free unless the will either produces it or at least commands it.
So only the will's acts are held to be free in themselves. Acts carried out through other faculties are free only to the extent that they depend on the will and happen with its consent, or at least its neglect and toleration. That is what the schools mean by saying that freedom is formally in the will alone, and in the intellect only as in its root.
Ludwig Crocius settles the matter so in the passage cited above: "The freedom ascribed to choice is properly a disposition of the will, though it has its root in the intellect and reason."
Latin · §1789
The Latin is on each section page: §1789
Amyraut: freedom in the acts of commanded faculties, of the will, and of the intellect, whose freedom is self-action§1790
1790Some of the Reformed, however, reason differently about this. Among them is the distinguished Moses Amyraut. To explain his view on the question, he notes that freedom is ascribed to three kinds of acts: first, the acts of the faculties the will commands; second, the acts of the will itself; third, the acts of the intellect.
In the first respect, on his view, freedom is nothing but the ability to live or act as you will, for we count as free when, with nothing forcing or blocking us, we do what we want. In the second respect he defines freedom as "the ability to will as we judge should be willed, each person being settled on it by his own judgement and not another's." Bodily actions are counted free because they depend on a free source, the will; in the same way, he says, the will's actions are free because they too depend on a free source, the judgement of the intellect.
The intellect's freedom he places in its autopragia: the intellect acts from itself and through itself, and is autexousios, in control of its own operations, since it is neither forced by violence to perform them nor dependent on anyone else's command. So freedom, with respect to the acts of the mind and intellect, is a self-governing power of judging about things that comes neither from outside force nor from outside command. That learned man develops this more fully in his short book On Free Choice, section 1, p. 20 and following.
Latin · §1790
The Latin is on each section page: §1790
Amyraut infers that freedom belongs first to the intellect, the governing part, not formally to the will§1791
1791From this teaching it follows that the freedom found in outward actions depends in them on the will, while the freedom that belongs to the will's acts depends in them on the intellect. The intellect, however, is free in itself. So freedom belongs first and chiefly to the intellect and should be placed there as in its own natural seat.
Hence freedom is not, as many would have it, formally in the will alone while being in the intellect only as its cause and root. The same learned man teaches this and tries to prove it on p. 30 and following of his short book.
His main argument is that in his judgement the intellect is by nature more its own master than the will. The will follows the intellect's lead and is subject, as it were, to its rule, which is why the Greeks call the intellect to hegemonikon, the governing part. He thinks it absurd that freedom should be formally in the faculty under another's command rather than in the one bound by the laws of no other faculty.
Latin · §1791
The Latin is on each section page: §1791
Yet Amyraut concludes that freedom is formally in both faculties jointly, though the intellect's part is the weightier§1792
1792Yet at the end of the same section he concludes that freedom, properly speaking, is not formally in the intellect or in the will taken separately, but in both faculties together. Man is not counted free simply in that he judges, nor simply in that he desires, but in that he desires on the judgement and counsel of reason. In the same way humanity is not formally in the understanding soul, nor in the sensitive nature alone, but in man as made up of those two natures.
On his view, then, free choice is not any one of the rational faculties in man, nor something with one part belonging more to the intellect and another more to the will. It is the character and disposition of both faculties, intellect and will, by which, as they work together on human actions, each in its own way, man as man is counted free.
Still, just as in defining man the element of reason counts far more than that of animal nature, so in defining free choice the intellect seems to weigh far more than appetite. Many other things desire, but among visible creatures man alone is thought to desire freely, because he alone has an intellect.
Latin · §1792
The Latin is on each section page: §1792
Amyraut: the practical intellect is the source of free action only when it judges after deliberation§1793
1793He does not, however, make the intellect the source of freedom in man however it is taken, but only in so far as it pronounces on what is to be done or desired, not only in general but in the particular case, and so as to drive a man to act or hold him back from acting. In that respect it is called the practical intellect, which dictates in each particular matter what is to be done or not done, sought or shunned, here and now.
Even then he does not think any judgement of the practical intellect is enough for free action. He requires a judgement that is the conclusion of weighing and deliberation. On his view, then, the practical intellect is not the source of free actions in man in just any way, but only when it judges what to do probouleutos, that is, after deliberation and weighing have taken place. This can be seen in the section cited, p. 31 and following.
Latin · §1793
The Latin is on each section page: §1793
De la Place: the same freedom belongs to intellect and will, but more to the will, which commands§1794
1794Josué de la Place, another very learned man and Amyraut's colleague while he lived, agrees with him that freedom is not formally in the will alone, and that the intellect as well as the will is a free faculty.
He differs from his colleague in this: Amyraut distinguishes the freedom that belongs to the intellect from the freedom that belongs to the will and gives each its own definition, whereas de la Place holds that the very freedom by which the will is called free also belongs to the intellect. On his view that freedom lies in exemption from three necessities: compulsion, being settled by matter, and being settled by sense. And that exemption, he judges, belongs to the intellect just as much.
His view is also opposed to Amyraut's in this: when will and intellect are compared, he thinks freedom lies more with the will. The reason is that he thinks command and mastery in man rest with the will rather than the intellect. The intellect does not move the will by its act as by a command, but by the object it sets before it; the will, by contrast, moves the mind and applies it to understanding by its act, as by a command.
Even so, that learned man thinks that some acts of our mind are free, and so morally good or evil, though they are not done at the will's command and do not depend on its consent as on their source. He counts faith, and the heresy opposed to it, among such acts. See his Posthumous Works, treatise On Free Choice, pp. 163-164.
Latin · §1794
The Latin is on each section page: §1794
Alexander More: free choice is intellect and will together, whether 'appetitive mind' or 'intellective appetite'§1795
1795Alexander More, the famous man already mentioned, holds with those learned men that intellect and will in a sense divide free choice between them. Free choice, he thinks, is nothing but intellect and will in so far as the two faculties work together and are held together by a kind of bond or marriage. Which of the two faculties it rests in more, he leaves open.
"For as the choice of the intellect ends in the will," he says, "so the freedom of the will has its root in the intellect." On his view, then, free choice can be called the intellect as it moves and affects the will, or the will as the intellect moves it. In Aristotle's own words, it is "either desiring mind or thinking desire" (On Grace and Free Choice, disputation 1, thesis 21).
Latin · §1795
The Latin is on each section page: §1795
Le Blanc: no act is free unless it depends in some way on the will, which could have omitted it§1796
1796For my part, I think no act of any faculty in man, not even of the mind itself, is free unless it depends in some way on the will and happens either at its command or with some kind of its consent. To put it more plainly: unless it is an act the man could have left undone if he had wished.
Who would call an act freely done by a man if he could not have made it otherwise however much he wanted to, and if his will is not supposed to have taken part in it in any way, directly or indirectly, mediately or immediately?
Again, since every free action can fall under a command and take on the character of virtue or vice, it must come in some way from the will. That is why the schools have so far agreed in accepting Augustine's maxim that sin is not sin unless it is voluntary, that is, unless the sinner's will is in some way its source and cause, which is how the common understanding of the faithful takes that saying.
Latin · §1796
The Latin is on each section page: §1796
That does not make freedom formal in the will alone, since every free act also springs from deliberation§1797
1797It does not follow, though, that freedom should be said to be formally in the will alone. Every free action owes its origin in some way to the will, but every free action also arises from some weighing and deliberation by the mind.
The intellect produces no action freely that the will could not have prevented, and in the same way no act of the will is free unless the mind was able to weigh and deliberate about it. With equal right, then, free actions must be traced to both mind and will. If one concludes from the first point that freedom is formally in the will, one can conclude from the second that it is formally in the intellect.
Latin · §1797
The Latin is on each section page: §1797
Le Blanc: freedom is formally neither in intellect nor will but in the man acting through both§1798
1798My own view is rather that freedom is formally neither in the intellect nor in the will, but in man as he acts through intellect and will. Freedom, properly speaking, is not a disposition of this faculty or that. It arises from the mutual relation and joint working of several faculties, and so it cannot properly be ascribed to any one faculty, only to the subject (suppositum) in which those faculties are found.
Strictly speaking, then, neither mind nor will should be called free, but man himself, in so far as he uses those faculties in a certain way. When the will is called free, the statement is not, in the language of the schools, formal but causal: the will, joined to the intellect, is the cause of the actions for which man is said to act freely.
This point is not idle, as will appear later. It helps to resolve certain difficulties in which a good many entangle themselves by looking for the whole nature of freedom in the will rather than in the man as such.
Latin · §1798
The Latin is on each section page: §1798
Whether intellect or will contributes more to freedom is left undecided, as Aristotle left it§1799
1799Whether the intellect contributes more to man's freedom than the will, or the will more than the intellect, is not something the theologian needs to settle. Aristotle himself, the prince of today's philosophers, did not inquire into it closely.
So we too, along with some very learned theologians, leave the question open.
Latin · §1799
The Latin is on each section page: §1799
Despite their differences the Reformed accept Bellarmine's definition of free choice, as Baron, Pareus and Ames show§1800
1800However the teachers of the Reformed school differ in explaining the nature of freedom and the faculties it does or does not belong to, they readily accept Bellarmine's definition of free choice in On Grace and Free Choice (book 3, chapter 3): "Free choice is the free power, given or granted to an intelligent nature for the great glory of God, of choosing among things that lead to some end one rather than another, or of rejecting or accepting one and the same thing, as we judge fit."
Robert Baron shows this in his General Metaphysics (section 12, disputation On Freedom of Choice), where he not only approves the definition but explains it carefully part by part. Pareus does not reject it either. Commenting on that passage of Bellarmine, he makes some remarks on the definition and then admits that, on free choice considered absolutely, there is no dispute between us and Bellarmine.
The definition Pareus puts in its place as plainer and fuller is not far from Bellarmine's: free choice is "the power of willing, not willing, choosing or rejecting an object the intellect sets before it, without compulsion, by a spontaneous and deliberate movement, with the will able to will or not will the opposite." Likewise Ames grants that the definition can bear a sense that leaves no reason to quarrel over it (Bellarmine Disarmed, volume 4, book 4, chapter 1).
Latin · §1800
The Latin is on each section page: §1800
Roman questions about free choice touched only so far as they bear on present controversies§1801
1801The teachers of the Roman School debate many questions among themselves about what free choice is and what makes it what it is. Most of these belong more to metaphysics than to theology, and there is no intention here of listing and sifting them all.
Only those will be touched, and briefly, that bear somehow on the controversies now inflaming the Christian schools and dividing them against one another.
Latin · §1801
The Latin is on each section page: §1801
The genus of free choice: act, habit, or power; all Rome now says a power§1802
1802The usual disputes about the genus of free choice are passed over here: whether it is an act, a habit, or a power, and under which of the soul's contents it should be classed.
Some older writers did teach that free choice lies not in a power or a habit but in an act; Bellarmine assigns that view to Hervaeus, the commentator on the Sentences. Others held that it is neither act nor power but a natural habit arising from intellect and will, which was the view of Cardinal Bonaventure, a teacher of great fame in the Roman School.
Even so, the whole Roman School now agrees that free choice is a power and a faculty.
Latin · §1802
The Latin is on each section page: §1802
Which power free choice is: a universal power, or a particular one distinct from intellect and will§1803
1803Once free choice was granted to be a power, the next question was which power it is, and opinions differed.
Thomas and Bonaventure, on Bellarmine's testimony, report that some took it to be not one particular power of the soul but a universal power containing as its species every power of the soul, sentient or intellectual, that produces acts free in any way.
Others, such as Alexander of Hales, the noble scholastic who taught both Thomas Aquinas and Bonaventure, called it a particular power but one distinct from intellect and will.
This question too can be left aside, for all the schools now agree that free choice is not anything really distinct from intellect and will.
Latin · §1803
The Latin is on each section page: §1803
Whether free choice embraces both faculties or the will alone; Durandus gives freedom first to reason§1804
1804A further question is whether free choice is made up of both faculties and belongs to both, or must be confined to the will alone.
Some held that it includes both mind and will. Durandus, a teacher of high standing in the Roman School, was of this view. He said that reason, and not the will only, is free 'formally', to use their term, and indeed that freedom belongs to reason first and more fully than to the will.
Latin · §1804
The Latin is on each section page: §1804
Gassendi: freedom first in the intellect, secondarily in the will, because reason is indifferent in judging§1805
1805Pierre Gassendi, a man of great renown and provost of the church of Digne in Provence, adopts this view in his treatise on freedom, fortune, and fate, printed at the end of the second volume of his works. There he says freedom seems to him to be in the intellect first and in its own right, and in the will only secondarily and by dependence.
His ground is this. On the more common Roman view, as will shortly appear, freedom lies in a certain indifference and indeterminacy of a free power. Reason is indifferent when it judges what is to be done and can judge it one way or another, so any indifference the will has toward things it desires springs from the indifference in reason.
The will can refuse or accept one and the same object, and pick this or that among many. It can do so because reason can form different judgments of those objects as different aspects of good or evil appear in them.
Latin · §1805
The Latin is on each section page: §1805
Gassendi's mind free only as flexible toward objects; the intellect compared to a balance§1806
1806He does not make the mind free in every respect. It is free only in that it stands somewhat indifferently toward a great many objects and is so pliable by nature that, while its object is truth, it can judge a matter now one way and now another and take now this judgment and now that one for true.
Yet it cannot refuse what appears true or accept what seems false. Nor can it change its judgment of anything unless the object presents a stronger or weaker appearance of truth or falsehood.
He therefore likens the human intellect to a pair of scales that tilts one way or the other as weight is added to or taken from either pan. Once one pan has gone down, it cannot rise again unless weight is put on the other.
The illustrious author develops this at greater length in the same volume, page 82.
Latin · §1806
The Latin is on each section page: §1806
Rome commonly rejects this: freedom formally in the will alone; free choice the will itself under an aspect§1807
1807The Roman School, however, generally rejects this view. Most of its teachers hold that the intellect is not free formally, and that freedom belongs in its own right and formally to the will alone.
So they teach that free choice is no power other than the will. It is simply the will, regarded in a certain respect and manner. The will and free choice are thus one and the same power in reality, yet free choice is distinguished from the will by a distinction of reason.
Latin · §1807
The Latin is on each section page: §1807
The will reaches wider than free choice, in objects and in acts; the last end is willed naturally§1808
1808In their view the will covers more ground than free choice, both in its objects and in its acts. Everything done by free choice is also done by the will, but the reverse does not hold.
Likewise every object of free choice is an object of the will, but not every object of the will falls to free choice. The highest end, happiness, is an object of the will, whereas free choice has for its object only the means to that end.
It follows that the acts by which we want to be happy and do not want to be wretched are acts of the will and not of free choice, since the will moves toward the last end by nature and not freely.
Latin · §1808
The Latin is on each section page: §1808
The intellect the root and condition sine qua non of the will's freedom§1809
1809The scholastic theologians generally say the intellect is not free in itself and formally. Still they grant that it holds the root and cause of the will's freedom, at the least as the condition without which there would be none.
That freedom arises because the human intellect does more than set different objects before the will. It also weighs them against each other, sees different aspects of good and evil in a single object, and in a manner points them out to the will.
That is why the will can refuse or accept the same object and choose this or that among many, and in this the use of freedom consists.
Latin · §1809
The Latin is on each section page: §1809
Why they deny the intellect formal freedom: moral good and evil, praise and blame, belong to the will§1810
1810Their main reason for denying the intellect formal freedom is that acting morally well or badly belongs to the faculty that is free formally and in itself.
In their judgment virtue and vice belong strictly to the will alone. No action deserves praise or blame, reward or punishment, except as it comes from the will.
Hence even the intellect's own operations count as sin or merit only so far as they are voluntary and in some fashion directed by the will.
Latin · §1810
The Latin is on each section page: §1810
The chief question: in what the freedom that makes choice free consists; Roman theologians disagree§1811
1811The central point of the question appears to be where, strictly, the freedom lies that makes the will called free and in which the essence of free choice consists.
Theologians of the Roman Church are not entirely agreed on this. To make their differing opinions clearer, one must first set out the senses and distinctions of freedom that the schools employ.
Latin · §1811
The Latin is on each section page: §1811
Liberty opposed to servitude, compulsion, necessity; servitude proper and metaphorical§1812
1812Freedom, then, stands over against three things: servitude, compulsion, and necessity.
Servitude, and with it the opposing freedom, is either literal or figurative. Literal servitude is the state of people who are slaves by legal condition and so are under their masters' power. Figurative servitude is when something is spoken of as lord over men.
Thus Scripture calls those who give themselves to their sins slaves of sin, and those whom God's just sentence has handed over to ruin and death are likewise called slaves of death and decay.
Against the slavery to sin Scripture sets another servitude, that of righteousness, which is freedom from sin; the schools call it the freedom of grace. Against the slavery of misery, that is, of death and decay, Scripture sets what it calls the freedom of the glory of the children of God.
Latin · §1812
The Latin is on each section page: §1812
The freedom that names free choice is not freedom from servitude§1813
1813The teachers of the Roman Church point out that the freedom under discussion, from which free choice takes its name, is not the freedom opposed to servitude, either literal or figurative.
Someone who is a slave by condition is not for that reason without free choice. Neither have those whom Scripture calls slaves of sin been robbed of it by sin.
Latin · §1813
The Latin is on each section page: §1813
Whether this freedom excludes only compulsion or also necessity; older scholastics: compulsion only§1814
1814Nobody questions that this freedom shuts out compulsion before all else. The question is whether compulsion is the only thing it excludes, or necessity as well, and whether in a rational agent it is enough to be exempt from compulsion.
In fact a fair number of the older scholastics seem to have held that freedom of choice, taken in general, is opposed not to necessity as such but only to compulsion.
Latin · §1814
The Latin is on each section page: §1814
Bonaventure: necessity of compulsion destroys freedom, necessity of immutability does not§1815
1815Bonaventure plainly held this view. On the second book of the Sentences, distinction 7, question 2, he writes: 'To the claim that willing freely and willing necessarily are opposed, the answer is that necessity is of two kinds. One comes from an outside cause, such as the necessity of compulsion, and this is opposed to willing freely. The other comes from an inner disposition, and this is not opposed to it but stands together with freedom. Such is the necessity in the free choice of the demons, who bind evil to themselves so tightly that they would by no means be parted from it.'
In distinction 25, question 2, he says: 'Free choice may be considered in two ways, as free or as deliberating. Taken as free, I grant that it can concern not only what is contingent but also what is necessary, as is evident in God, in Christ, in the angels, and in the blessed.
'There are two necessities, of compulsion and of immutability. The first conflicts with freedom of choice, the second does not. For choice is called free not because, in willing this, it can will the opposite, but because whatever it wills it seeks under its own command. It wills a thing in such a way that it wills itself to will it, and so in the very act of willing it moves itself and rules itself. For that reason it is called free, even though it is unchangeably directed to its object.'
A little later he adds: 'The act of free choice, taken as free, can not only concern what is necessary but can itself be necessary.'
Latin · §1815
The Latin is on each section page: §1815
Bonaventure took this from Alexander of Hales: necessity of compulsion against necessity of inevitability§1816
1816Bonaventure learned this teaching from his master, Alexander of Hales, who in many places makes the essential freedom of free choice consist in freedom from compulsion.
His clearest statement runs: 'Necessity is of two kinds, of inevitability and of compulsion. The necessity of compulsion destroys free choice; the necessity of inevitability does not. So although there is a necessity of inevitability in the angels, they still have free choice.' (Summa, part 2, q. 72, memb. 3, art. 3.)
Latin · §1816
The Latin is on each section page: §1816
Aquinas: natural necessity does not conflict with freedom, which is opposed to violence or compulsion§1817
1817Thomas Aquinas, another pupil of the same Alexander of Hales, held the same doctrine. 'Natural necessity,' he says, 'by which the will is said to will something necessarily, happiness for instance, does not conflict with freedom, as Augustine teaches in the first book of The City of God.
'Freedom of the will is opposed to violence or compulsion. There is no violence or compulsion when a thing moves according to the order of its own nature. Violence lies rather in hindering a natural motion, as when a heavy body is kept from falling toward the center.
'So the will seeks happiness freely, though it seeks it necessarily. In the same way God too loves himself freely by his will, even though he loves himself of necessity.' (De potentia, q. 10, art. 2, ad 1.)
Latin · §1817
The Latin is on each section page: §1817
Aquinas: an act can be praiseworthy and meritorious though the will be determined to one thing§1818
1818So he teaches that a deed may deserve praise or blame, merit or demerit, simply because it is spontaneous, voluntary, and not forced, even though the will is fixed on that one thing.
On the third book of the Sentences (margin: dist. 12, q. 2, art. 1, ad 3) he writes: 'The inability that comes from compulsion, which is the opposite of the voluntary, removes merit and demerit. Not so the inability that comes from perfection in good or in evil. That does not remove the voluntary; it presupposes a will confirmed in one direction.'
In the same book (margin: dist. 18, art. 2, ad 5) he explains how Christ could merit by a free choice fixed on one single act, namely the love of God: 'Even if it were fixed on one single act, such as loving God, which it cannot fail to do, it does not on that account lose its freedom or its claim to praise or merit. It goes toward that act spontaneously and not under force, and so remains in command of its act.'
Latin · §1818
The Latin is on each section page: §1818
Scotus: freedom consists with necessity, the will always acts freely, God loves himself freely though necessarily§1819
1819Scotus does not differ on this point. He teaches three things about the will's freedom clearly and openly.
First, the will's freedom is fully compatible with necessity: 'Freedom remains in the will together with necessity of willing. For freedom of willing lies in this, that the will brings forth its act with delight and by choice and continues in it.'
Second, whether the will acts necessarily or contingently, it always acts freely and never by nature: 'The will always has its own manner of causing, namely freely.' Again: 'The will as will is a principle that acts freely. So the will can no more act by nature than nature, taken as a principle set over against will, can act freely.'
Third, this holds not only in creatures but in God himself, who loves himself with the greatest freedom though with a necessary will: 'The divine will necessarily wills its own goodness, and yet in willing it, it is free.' (Quodlibet 16, as cited by Jansenius in his Augustinus, On the Grace of Christ the Saviour, book 6, chapter 25.)
Latin · §1819
The Latin is on each section page: §1819
Later scholastics in the same line: Thomas of Strasbourg, Marsilius, Biel, Orbellis, Brulefer§1820
1820These luminaries of the school were followed in the centuries just after them by a great many other scholastics.
Thomas of Strasbourg says: 'The necessity of compulsion removes merit; the necessity of immutability that comes from perfected virtue does not remove it but increases it.' Marsilius of Inghen says: 'What is necessary and inevitable, not by nature but by grace, does not cease to be praiseworthy.'
Gabriel Biel says: 'The act of blessedness is freely brought forth, and so is contingent though unchangeable and everlasting. It is free, I mean, by consent and delight, though not free to do the contrary, and that freedom is enough for merit.'
Nicholas de Orbellis borrows Bonaventure's words: free choice is called free simply, not because in willing one thing it can will the opposite, but because whatever it wills it seeks under its own command. It wills something in such a way that it wills itself to will it, so that in the act of willing it moves and rules itself, and for that reason it is called free even though it is unchangeably directed to its object.
Finally Stephen Brulefer teaches: 'The act of free choice as deliberating, though it may concern what is necessary, is always contingent. But the act of free choice as free can not only concern what is necessary but can itself be necessary.'
All these passages, and many more, are quoted at length by Jansenius in the sixth book on the grace of the Saviour, chapter 29 and following.
Latin · §1820
The Latin is on each section page: §1820
Some sixteenth-century Roman theologians kept the view: Alfonso de Castro and Joseph Angles§1821
1821Even in the last century some theologians of the Roman School still held this view. Alfonso de Castro, a Franciscan, writes in his book on heresies under the heading Liberty: 'There is yet another freedom, opposed to necessity, or more accurately to compulsion.' He adds that when we call man's choice free, it is this freedom that is meant.
Joseph Angles, another Franciscan and bishop-designate of Bosa, later took over Alfonso's words as his own in his commentary on the second book of the Sentences. Having spoken of the freedom of grace and the freedom of glory, he says: 'Third, there is the freedom opposed to necessity, or more accurately to compulsion. This is the freedom of nature, which is our present subject.'
Later, after distinguishing freedom from compulsion, from sin, and from misery, he concludes: 'As regards freedom in the first sense, free choice exists equally in men and in angels. The reason is that the will of neither bad nor good angels, nor of bad men, can be forced.'
Further on he asks whether the act of free choice concerns only contingent things or necessary things as well. Following Bonaventure, he notes that free choice may be viewed either as free or as deliberating, and he draws two conclusions.
First: 'The act of free choice can concern and does concern necessary things. For there is free choice in God, in the angels, and in the blessed, and it issues in its act unchangeably and necessarily, since God is unchangeable by nature and angels and the blessed by glory.'
Second: 'If free choice is taken in the second sense, its act concerns contingent things. For we do not deliberate or take counsel about what is necessary or impossible, but about contingent things that it is in our power to do or leave undone.' (On distinctions 24 and 25, the single question on free choice, arts. 1-3.)
Latin · §1821
The Latin is on each section page: §1821
What these doctors mean: compulsion alone destroys freedom in one who acts by rational judgment§1822
1822As the passages already quoted readily show, these teachers say that freedom of choice is opposed not to necessity as such but to compulsion. They do not mean, as their opponents seem to assume, that the nature and essence of freedom is simply exemption from compulsion.
They admit that many things act without being forced and yet do not act freely, for in their view nothing is a free agent unless it acts on the judgment of the intellect.
Their point is narrower. In one who acts on the judgment of reason, compulsion alone destroys freedom, and necessity does not. No one can act under force and freely at the same time, but someone can act freely even though he acts necessarily.
Latin · §1822
The Latin is on each section page: §1822
They do not say freedom is always joined to necessity; wayfarers have indifference, but freedom does not consist in it§1823
1823Nor do they hold that freedom always comes with necessity, or that free choice, especially in man, is not indifferent and undetermined with regard to most of its acts.
They grant that people in this present life not only act freely but are so constituted that no natural necessity, or necessity strictly so called, binds them in acting. They can act or stop, do this or that, and perform opposite acts toward the same object.
What they deny is that freedom, considered simply, consists in that indifference and indeterminacy toward action or always goes with it. Freedom can remain and be kept without it, and it is sometimes found in one who is not indifferent at all but acts inevitably and unchangeably.
Latin · §1823
The Latin is on each section page: §1823
Besides liberty of contrariety and of contradiction, a liberty of complacency; Biel and Viguier§1824
1824The schools speak of freedom of contrariety or specification, by which one can do this or that, or even perform opposite acts, and of freedom of contradiction or exercise, by which one can at least stop acting and hold the act back.
Beyond these two they set a freedom of complacency, or delight. It is found in someone who is moved to an action neither by outside force nor by blind animal impulse but by his own judgment, even though the light guiding him is so evident that he cannot bring himself to the opposite act or even to leave off the one he is doing.
Gabriel Biel gives this distinction in the words quoted earlier, and so does the more recent John Viguier, doctor and professor of theology at Toulouse. 'As to the will's indeterminacy or freedom regarding its last end,' he says, 'in heaven it is wholly determined and not free, either in specification or in exercise. It lacks the freedom of contradiction and of contrariety, yet it is free with the freedom of complacency, because it takes pleasure and delight in that object.' (Institutiones theologicae, ch. 3, §3, v. 1.)
Latin · §1824
The Latin is on each section page: §1824
Whoever acts on a sure judgment of reason acts freely, necessarily or contingently; Bonaventure and Scotus§1825
1825They consider that anyone acting on a settled judgment of reason acts freely, whether he acts necessarily or contingently.
He always acts and seeks under his own command. He wills a thing in such a way that he wills himself to will it, and so approves his own will, turning back on it silently or openly. In this way, in the very act of willing he moves and rules himself, as Bonaventure puts it in the passage cited above.
Or, in Scotus's words, 'the will, through the firmness of its freedom, lays necessity on itself in bringing forth its act and in persevering in it, that is, in fixing itself on the act.' (Quodlibet 16.)
Latin · §1825
The Latin is on each section page: §1825
Jansenius revives the old scholastic view: freedom opposed only to compulsion§1826
1826Cornelius Jansenius, bishop of Ypres, revived this view of the old scholastics in our own time and tried to explain it, as can be seen throughout the sixth book, on the grace of Christ the Saviour, of the volume he called Augustinus.
There he argues at length that freedom is opposed not to every necessity but only to the one that comes from outside force working against the agent's inclination, which we call compulsion. In someone who acts on the judgment of reason, he says, compulsion alone removes freedom; the necessity of inevitability and immutability does not.
So a free agent is not the opposite of a necessary agent, any more than a natural agent is the opposite of one acting contingently. The free agent is opposed only to the natural agent, just as the contingent agent is opposed only to the necessary one.
Therefore it is no more contradictory for one who acts freely to act necessarily than for something acting by nature to act contingently. A natural cause can be hindered in its action by another cause, and in the same way a free cause can be fixed on one course immovably and unchangeably.
Latin · §1826
The Latin is on each section page: §1826
Jansenius: whatever is voluntary is free, since will and nature are opposite principles§1827
1827For Jansenius, whatever acts on the judgment of reason acts freely. Since the will is a rational appetite, he holds that will and nature are flatly opposed, and that the will can no more act in the manner of nature than nature can act in the manner of a free cause.
Just as no action of a natural cause can be free, so no action of the will can be natural rather than free. The free therefore reaches exactly as far as the voluntary, and whatever is voluntary is free by that very fact, because the will always and by its essence keeps its own way of acting, distinct from that of nature.
Latin · §1827
The Latin is on each section page: §1827
Jansenius grants first impulses of the will are not free, because not in man's power§1828
1828He does admit that some motions arise in the will that are not free for all that. These are the sudden ones that run ahead of reason's full judgment, usually called 'first-first motions'.
They come from the will without violence, yet they lack what he takes to be the chief thing in freedom. They are not in a man's power, they happen without reason's full attention, and they happen even against the will's wishes and resistance in some way, since when the will reflects on them it does not consent and would rather not have them in it at all. (On the Grace of Christ the Saviour, book 6, chapter 37.)
Latin · §1828
The Latin is on each section page: §1828
The voluntary in a broad and a strict sense; in the strict sense it converts with the free, even in the blessed§1829
1829On his principles, then, 'voluntary' has two senses.
First, a broader and less proper one, covering every motion that arises in the will in any way at all. In that sense the voluntary is wider than the free, since first-first motions are voluntary but not free.
Second, a strict and proper sense, in which those acts of the will, and only those, are voluntary that occur when reason is attending and has weighed the matter and judged it. Taken so, the voluntary and the free coincide, and the one is no wider than the other.
Since the will does not move toward the last end without a full and sure judgment of reason, it acts no less freely regarding that end than when it seeks the means that seem to lead there.
So it is not only people in this life who perform a free act of will when they want to be happy and not miserable. The blessed in heaven do so too when they cling with their whole will to God whom they see clearly. In both cases the will here follows a firm, certain, evident, and steadily approved judgment of the intellect, and when it reflects on itself it approves that act of its own to the utmost.
Latin · §1829
The Latin is on each section page: §1829
Jansenius: indifference is not of the essence of freedom; freedom is the agent's mastery of itself§1830
1830He does not hold that the general character and proper essence of freedom includes any indifference or indeterminacy of the will toward the act called free, such that the will could do the opposite, or at least leave the act undone or hold it back.
In his view freedom consists only in this: the free agent rules itself and its act, and it acts and moves itself rather than being acted on and moved by another. He maintains that this holds even in acts to which the will is fixed necessarily and unchangeably.
Latin · §1830
The Latin is on each section page: §1830
Jansenius with Scotus: the necessity in such acts is concomitant, not antecedent§1831
1831The necessity then present in the will, as he puts it in Scotus's words, 'does not come before the will, so that the will would be understood to fall under a necessity that drives it into the act and fixes it there. If that were so, the will would be acted upon and would not act, and freedom could not remain in such an act.
'It is a concomitant necessity, understood to fall under the will. The will, through the firmness of its freedom, lays necessity on itself in bringing forth its act and in persevering in it, that is, in fixing itself on the act.' (On the Grace of Christ the Saviour, book 6, chapter 37.)
Latin · §1831
The Latin is on each section page: §1831
Jansenius: reason and will reflect on their own acts, so the rational agent always moves itself§1832
1832To show more plainly that a rational agent in some way acts and moves itself in everything it wills and desires, even when its act of will is necessary and unchangeable, he observes where the power of self-action and self-movement lies, the power that belongs to a free agent.
It lies in the fact that both reason and will, the faculties to which freedom belongs, can turn back on their own acts. Reason can judge its own judgment and ask whether it judged rightly. The will likewise can not only will and desire but also will its own willing and its own desire.
In every rational motion, necessary or not, such reflection on itself is always present, silently or openly. So in every motion a rational agent always moves itself and is master of itself, and in this way exercises its own freedom.
Latin · §1832
The Latin is on each section page: §1832
Jansenius: the blessed love God most freely; their necessity comes from the perfection of their freedom§1833
1833In his account the proper signs of true freedom are doing what the agent likes, what pleases him, what seems good to him.
From this he concludes that the blessed in heaven, loving the God they see clearly, move themselves most perfectly, hold the most perfect command over their act, and so are supremely free. With the fullest and calmest judgment they judge that God must be loved by them, and they judge that in this they judge most soundly. Their will, in loving, wants to follow reason, wants to want this, and does not want to stop.
Whatever necessity shows in that act comes from the will itself and from the perfection of its mastery and freedom. The will creates that necessity for itself by moving and determining itself, not in the manner of nature but in the manner of the most perfect freedom.
Latin · §1833
The Latin is on each section page: §1833
Jansenius grants wayfarers indifference but makes it a sign of freedom, not its cause§1834
1834That teacher will not have it belong to the proper essence of freedom that the will stand indifferently toward its acts, able to act or not act, to do this or even its opposite.
Yet with the old scholastics he openly admits that such indifference is present in the will of people still on their earthly way. Their freedom is exempt not only from compulsion but also from unchangeable voluntary necessity; it is open to either side.
What he denies is only that the general freedom of human choice consists in that indifference. The indifference is indeed a most certain sign of freedom in a rational creature, but it is not the cause or ground of freedom. It can therefore be present or absent at the will's discretion without any loss of freedom. (On the Grace of Christ the Saviour, book 6, chapter 34.)
Latin · §1834
The Latin is on each section page: §1834
The Jansenists' Manuale Catholicorum: freedom does not consist in indifference§1835
1835Those who call themselves disciples of Augustine, and whom their opponents call Jansenists, took up this doctrine of Jansenius and still hold it. This can be seen in their book entitled Manual of Catholics, in the twenty-first apologetic and doctrinal thesis.
They write there: 'The essence of freedom in no way consists in indifference. For the holy Fathers say, Where there is will, there is freedom. Free choice, according to St Prosper, is the spontaneous appetite for a thing that pleases one. And according to St John of Damascus, freedom of choice is nothing other than the will.'
A little later they add: 'What is done voluntarily is done freely, even if it is done necessarily, for God loves himself necessarily and yet freely.' And again: 'Only the necessity of compulsion or violence, then, is incompatible with freedom, not simple necessity, unchangeable necessity, or the necessity of natural inclination.'
Latin · §1835
The Latin is on each section page: §1835
The 'three columns': Jansenists accept a sense of the third condemned proposition, yet require freedom from necessity§1836
1836In the paper they call 'of the three columns', where they separate the different senses of the five well-known propositions condemned by the popes Innocent X and Alexander VII, they assign to the third proposition the following sense as sound and accepted by them.
'To merit and demerit in the state of fallen nature, man does not need freedom from the necessity of infallibility. Freedom from compulsion together with the judgment of reason is enough, if one considers strictly the essence of freedom and of merit. Yet given the condition of that state, there is always an indifference of power by which the will, even under grace that is proximately necessary and efficacious of itself, is able not to will, though never so as not to will while under that same grace.'
Here they grant that in the state of fallen nature indifference of the will always goes with freedom.
That is why, in the articles presented to the bishop of Comminges, they do not hesitate to say: 'To merit and demerit in the state of fallen nature, freedom from compulsion is not enough; freedom from necessity is required. For although grace efficacious of itself determines the will to act infallibly and irresistibly, so that the will never actually dissents from it, it does not bring in necessity, since it does not remove the power of dissenting.'
Latin · §1836
The Latin is on each section page: §1836
Rome condemned the view that freedom is opposed to compulsion only: Pius V and Gregory XIII§1837
1837The view that freedom of choice is opposed only to compulsion and not to necessity has, however, been condemned by the popes of Rome.
Bellarmine mentions a decree of Pius V, later renewed by Gregory XIII, which censures these two propositions among many others: 'What is done voluntarily is done freely, even if it is done of necessity', and 'Only violence is incompatible with man's natural freedom.'
Latin · §1837
The Latin is on each section page: §1837
Common Roman doctrine now: freedom requires immunity from necessity, at least absolute and natural§1838
1838The common teaching of the Roman School today, then, is that freedom from compulsion is not enough for freedom of choice. There must also be freedom from necessity, at least from absolute and natural necessity, the kind by which things are fixed by nature on one course and simply cannot act otherwise than they do.
On this point both the more recent Thomists and the Molinists agree.
Latin · §1838
The Latin is on each section page: §1838
Hence the voluntary is a genus with two species, and the spontaneous a wider genus still§1839
1839They therefore deny that what is voluntary is free when the will is necessarily fixed on it, as the will of the blessed spirits is fixed on loving the God they see clearly.
So they treat the voluntary as a genus with two species under it. One is the free, which is done with selection and preference. The other is the voluntary in the strict and proper sense, which is done gladly but not freely, because it is done necessarily and unchangeably.
Above the voluntary they place the spontaneous as its genus. For not only beings with intellect and will act of their own accord, but also brute animals without reason, and even lifeless things, such as a stone moving downward, since acting spontaneously means acting on nature's impulse.
Latin · §1839
The Latin is on each section page: §1839
They distinguish willingness or complacency from liberty, which is of contrariety or of contradiction§1840
1840They thus separate willingness, or complacency, from freedom. They allow no freedom in the proper sense except two kinds.
One is freedom of contrariety or specification, by which a person can produce opposite acts toward the same object, or seek objects that are opposed or simply different. The other, at the least, is freedom of contradiction or exercise, by which a person can act and also hold back or check his action.
Latin · §1840
The Latin is on each section page: §1840
They require indifference and indetermination: the common description of freedom§1841
1841They do not allow freedom without some indifference and indeterminacy in the free agent with respect to acting. Only those acts are free, they think, whose opposite we can do, or which we can at least leave undone and break off.
This follows the familiar description of freedom, which places it in this: given everything required beforehand for acting, the free agent can act or not act, and can do this or that.
Latin · §1841
The Latin is on each section page: §1841
Some recent Thomists make indifference a property of freedom, its essence independence and dominion§1842
1842Some recent Thomists, however, note that indifference toward acting or not acting is a property of human freedom that cannot be separated from it, but that the essence of freedom does not lie there.
They place it rather in independence and in standing above finite goods, together with the power of governing, or in a kind of dominion by which the free agent directs itself and all that is its own to the last end.
This can be seen in the recent Dominican writer Vincent Baron, in the third part of his dogmatic theology, on the principles of human freedom and of God's knowledge, written against the Jesuit Théophile Raynaud (disputation 1, article 3, §1).
Yet by the more common positions of today's school, the very essence of freedom is to be placed in this indifference toward acting or not acting.
Latin · §1842
The Latin is on each section page: §1842
The indifference they mean is not equilibrium but the real power of acting and not acting§1843
1843When the teachers of the Roman Church speak of the indifference that either makes up the essence of freedom or at least necessarily goes with it, they do not mean a state in which the will wavers between two opposites, leaning no more to one than to the other, hanging as if in balance and pushed this way and that by the slightest weight.
They grant that freedom is present in someone who is not at all indifferent in that sense. His will may be strongly inclined to certain actions by deeply rooted habits, and he may have a settled purpose of acting this way and no other, from which he can be moved only with great difficulty.
The indifference in which, in their view, freedom of choice lies is nothing else than a real power of acting and not acting. It remains even in someone whose mind and will are fixed on acting by a firm and steady purpose.
Latin · §1843
The Latin is on each section page: §1843
Rome: freedom does not require indifference to good and evil; God, Christ, the angels, the damned§1844
1844It should also be noted that in the common view of the Roman Church's teachers freedom does not require indeterminacy or indifference between acting well and acting badly. The ability to act well is no part of the essence of freedom, and still less the ability to act badly.
They hold that God is the freest of agents, yet he cannot act badly. Neither could Christ as man at any time. Nor can the angels and heavenly spirits now, who by God's singular favour are unchangeably confirmed in good, and they are none the less free for that.
Conversely, by their own admission, the devils and the spirits of the damned in hell can do nothing good, and yet they act freely and free choice has remained in them.
The reason is that, though the first are fixed on acting well and the second on acting badly, both can refrain from particular acts and choose among several goods or several evils. See Puteanus on the Prima Secundae, q. 10, arts. 1-4, doubt 3, and William Estius on the second book of the Sentences, dist. 14, §5.
Latin · §1844
The Latin is on each section page: §1844
The formula 'all prerequisites posited, can act and not act': first sense, simultaneity of power not power of simultaneity§1845
1845The definition that calls freedom the power by which a free agent, given everything required beforehand for acting, can act and not act, do this and that, is not understood in the same way by every theologian of the Roman School. To see this, note that the words can bear several senses.
First, they could be taken to mean that the free agent can act and not act at once, performing opposite acts at the same moment. Everyone rejects this as plainly false.
All agree that in a free agent an act and the absence of that act, or an act and its opposite, cannot coexist at the same time. They therefore take the words to mean only that the free agent has at one and the same time the power for opposite acts, so that the power of acting and the power of not acting are both found in it together.
The schools express this by saying that what is ascribed to the free agent is simultaneity of power, not power of simultaneity.
Latin · §1845
The Latin is on each section page: §1845
Second sense: with all prerequisites, even divine motion, the act may not follow and its contrary may§1846
1846A second possible sense of the description is this. Given everything required beforehand for some act of the free will, on the side of the object, on the side of God, and on the side of the intellect, that act can just as well not follow as follow, and an opposite act can even take its place.
An act cannot be combined or joined with its own absence or with the opposite act. But all that is required beforehand for some act of the human will, say conversion and the love of God, can be joined with the absence of that act and even with the act opposed to it, and often actually is.
Thus, whatever the light and even the attraction of the object, whatever the dictate and judgment of the intellect, and finally whatever divine motion urges toward conversion while still preceding the will's own actual determination, conversion may in fact not follow.
It often does happen that, with all these things exactly alike, conversion goes with them in one person and not at all in another, because the will determined itself one way in the first and otherwise in the second.
Latin · §1846
The Latin is on each section page: §1846
The Molinists accept the second sense: the composed sense true of the prerequisites, false of the act§1847
1847This sense is approved and accepted by those in the Roman School called Molinists. They deny that anything which prepares the human will for consent and moves and drives it beforehand, whether on God's side or on the intellect's, is incompatible with the will's dissent.
They hold that any judgment of reason and even any divine motion can be combined not only with the act toward which they move and direct the will in advance, but also with the absence of that act, and indeed with the contrary act. So the same motion of divine grace brings about conversion to God in one person and not in another, because the first chose of his own accord to follow grace's leading and the second did not.
In different respects, then, they both deny and affirm that the free agent, given all that is required for acting, can act and not act, do this and that, in the composed sense.
If it is taken to mean that in the free agent an act can be combined with ceasing from it, or one act with its opposite, they grant that this composed sense is false and only the divided sense opposed to it is true. But if someone holds that the absence of the act, or the opposite act, can be combined not with the act itself but with all that is required for acting, then in their view that composed sense is true.
Latin · §1847
The Latin is on each section page: §1847
The recent Thomists deny both composed senses yet keep the power of not acting, as one sitting can walk§1848
1848Those called the more recent Thomists think differently, for on their teaching both composed senses are false.
They hold that an act cannot be joined with its own absence or with the opposite act. Nor can the absence of the act, much less the contrary act, coexist with what is required beforehand for acting, among which is a certain divine premotion. Once what is required for an act is in place, the act follows certainly and infallibly, and it can never happen that it does not follow.
Yet they grant that, given all that is required for acting, the free agent can act and not act, do this and that. Though the absence or suspension of the act cannot stand with those prerequisites, the power of not acting, or of acting in the contrary way, fits with them perfectly well.
It is just as when the will actually consents: dissent cannot stand with that consent, but the power of dissenting remains. Again, the act of walking cannot go with the act of sitting, yet the power of walking does not conflict with it, and sitting does not remove that power from the one who sits.
In the same way the prerequisites for acting, whether on God's side or on the side of our intellect, carry the act along with them by necessary consequence, yet in no way remove the power of not acting. They do make the will act, but so that it acts while still able not to act, and without losing the power to act otherwise.
Latin · §1848
The Latin is on each section page: §1848
Diego Alvarez states the Thomist view and its definition of free choice§1849
1849Diego Alvarez, archbishop of Trani and Salpi and the leading figure among the more recent Thomists, explains his view as follows.
'It must be held that freedom of choice necessarily requires this: given everything required before the act, whether in order of reason or of time, it can act or not act. That is, together with those same prerequisites there is present in free choice the faculty and power by which it can act or not act, if it wishes.
'The proof is this. If any of the things required for performing a given act took from free choice the faculty or power of not acting, or of performing the opposite act, it would be God's efficacious motion by which free choice is predetermined to that act. But such motion does not remove the faculty of not performing that act or of performing the contrary one. It brings about only this: free choice, though able to perform the act or not, does in fact perform it infallibly and freely...
'Yet it is not part of the nature or definition of free choice that, given all that is required in advance in the order of causality for performing a given act, it can leave that same act undone in the composed sense, if the composition is made between those prerequisites and the absence of that act, or the contrary act.
'So these two things cannot coexist: that in free choice, at some instant of time, all that is required in advance in the order of causality for producing a given act is present, and yet it does not produce that act but produces the contrary. And freedom of choice nevertheless stands together with this impossibility.' (Summary of the work on the aids of divine grace, book 4, chapter 14, nos. 5 and 6.)
To avoid all ambiguity, then, the proper definition of free choice on his account is: 'Free choice is the faculty of will and reason for acting or not acting, either way, and for doing one thing or another.'
Latin · §1849
The Latin is on each section page: §1849
No controversy over whether free choice exists: the Reformed hold it survives the fall, weakened and enslaved§1850
1850The foregoing theses have set out, as briefly and clearly as we could, the doctrine of man's free choice taken absolutely and in itself: first as the teachers of the Reformed School hold it, then as the teachers of the Roman School understand it.
Above all, they showed that there is no dispute over whether man has free choice at all. Every Reformed theologian grants that man was given free choice when God first made him, and that the same free choice survived in man after the fall and was not wholly destroyed or lost. The fall badly weakened it and brought it into slavery to sin, until Christ's grace sets it free.
Latin · §1850
The Latin is on each section page: §1850
Both Schools agree free choice is a faculty, not really distinct from intellect and will; two questions remain§1851
1851Second, what we set out earlier makes it clear that both schools agree that free choice is neither an act nor a habit but belongs among the soul's faculties, and yet is not a faculty really distinct from intellect and will.
The questions of any weight now raised about the nature of man's free choice come down to two. With respect to which faculty is man said to have free choice? And what does the freedom consist in, on account of which our choice is called free?
Latin · §1851
The Latin is on each section page: §1851
The remaining dispute lies between individual doctors, not between the Schools§1852
1852As the earlier theses show, whatever dispute remains on those questions is not really between one school and the other. It is between individual teachers who, in both schools, think and reason about these matters in different ways.
Hardly any view on them prevails in one school without having some defenders in the other. And at least no view is rejected by teachers of the opposing school without being attacked as well by some teachers of its own school.
Latin · §1852
The Latin is on each section page: §1852
The common view in both Schools: freedom rooted in the intellect, formally in the will alone§1853
1853To start here: when people ask which faculty free choice belongs to, a large share of the theologians of both schools hold that the freedom of human choice does in some way take its origin from reason and rests on the practical judgment's indetermination, or on a kind of self-action (αὐτοπραγία) in it, yet resides in the will alone as its subject.
The Schools put it this way: freedom is in the intellect only as its root, or as a cause without which it could not be, but it is formally in the will alone. On that view free choice is simply the will, whether insofar as it follows reason's judgment and dictate, or insofar as, among several means that reason points out, it takes one and refuses another, accepting this or not accepting it.
Latin · §1853
The Latin is on each section page: §1853
Dissent: Durandus and Gassendi; Placaeus and Amyraut; Le Blanc's view that the subject of freedom is the man§1854
1854Just as some Reformed teachers depart from that more common view, it has also had critics in the Roman School, both long ago and recently: Durandus in the past and Gassendi now. In their view freedom is not in the will alone but in the intellect as well, and indeed more, and first, in the intellect than in the will.
Admittedly the Reformed teachers handle this question more freely, and their senses and opinions vary more widely. Some make freedom common to will and intellect, yet hold that it belongs with the stronger claim to the will, as Josué de la Place (Placaeus) does, while others give that claim to the intellect, which is the view of Moïse Amyraut.
Others insist that freedom is not a property of one faculty or another but something that arises in man from several faculties working together and bearing on one another. Its proper subject is then neither this faculty nor that but simply the man, insofar as he uses his intellect and will in a certain way. We take this view too, since a man is free not simply insofar as he wills, nor simply insofar as he judges, but insofar as he desires and wills on the basis of his mind's deliberate judgment and a settled counsel of reason.
Latin · §1854
The Latin is on each section page: §1854
On the nature of freedom: whether it opposes necessity or only compulsion is a verbal or minor dispute§1855
1855On the nature of freedom, as the earlier disputations also make clear, opinion varies no less in both schools. First, we showed at length that in each school some teach, against the protests of others, that freedom of choice is opposed not to necessity as such but only to compulsion.
We also showed that the dispute here is either a mere matter of words or at least of little weight. Those who say that freedom in general is opposed only to compulsion, not to necessity, concede to theologians of the other view that being free from compulsion is not enough for freedom and is not, properly, what freedom consists in. It consists rather in the free agent's moving and acting itself, in a way peculiar to an intelligent agent and found neither in lifeless things nor in animals.
Latin · §1855
The Latin is on each section page: §1855
They also grant that most free acts are not fixed on one course but contingent§1856
1856Besides, although they think that in a rational agent only compulsion stands in the way of freedom, and necessity does not, they still recognize that in most of their acts free agents are not only free from compulsion but are also not fixed on one course by any necessity.
So, on their account, some of a free creature's acts are necessary, but most are contingent.
Latin · §1856
The Latin is on each section page: §1856
Three freedoms: of contrariety or specification, of contradiction, and simple freedom or complacency§1857
1857They therefore distinguish three kinds of freedom in free agents. The first, called in the Schools freedom of contrariety or of specification, is the power to do this, or its contrary, or something else.
The second, called freedom of contradiction, is the power, even where one cannot do this and its contrary, at least to act or to stop acting. Both of these are opposed to necessity and to being fixed on one course, and both go together with a certain contingency in one's acts.
To these they add a third, called simple freedom or freedom of complacency. Here a free agent's will and intellect turn back on themselves, tacitly or explicitly, approve their own acts, and in a way give orders to themselves, and so move and act themselves in a manner all their own: the intellect judges that it is judging rightly and that it ought to judge as it does, and the will wills its own willing and fixes and settles itself in its own act. This freedom can exist without freedom of contrariety or of contradiction, and it is compatible with a necessary and unchangeable determination to one course.
Latin · §1857
The Latin is on each section page: §1857
Freedom extended to necessary acts is taken in a broader sense§1858
1858They admit that when freedom is stretched to cover acts that are necessary and unchangeable, the word is being used in a broader sense.
Taken more strictly, freedom deals only with what is contingent: with what may turn out one way or the other.
Latin · §1858
The Latin is on each section page: §1858
Those who oppose freedom to necessity grant some necessary acts and a willingness or complacency in them§1859
1859Those who hold the opposite, that freedom is opposed not only to compulsion but to necessity as well, concede to the theologians who disagree that the will, or free agent, stands necessarily toward some of its acts, though it stands contingently toward most of the others.
They also think the will is free only with respect to the acts it produces contingently rather than necessarily. Yet they recognize that even in the acts on which the will is fixed unchangeably and necessarily there is a certain willingness and complacency of the will. When the will turns back on its act it approves it and gives itself the order, since it does not simply will but also wills its own willing and rests content in its act.
Latin · §1859
The Latin is on each section page: §1859
Hence the contention is verbal: both agree on how the matter stands§1860
1860[The 1675 print sets this thesis twice. The first setting joins the opening words below to a repeat of the second half of X, adding only 'tacitly or explicitly'; the full thesis follows.]
This shows, as I said, that the dispute here is about words, not substance. Both sides agree on how the matter actually stands: the will stands necessarily toward some acts and contingently toward others. Toward some it enjoys freedom of contrariety or contradiction, while toward others it is fixed on one course, that is, it cannot do the opposite or stop acting.
And yet in the acts it produces necessarily, the will is pleased with itself and supremely wills and approves its own acts.
Latin · §1860
The Latin is on each section page: §1860
The only remaining question, whether necessary acts should be called free, concerns a name§1861
1861Only one question remains: should the acts the will produces necessarily and inevitably, toward which it is entirely fixed on one course, be called free? Some say no. They hold that such acts are in no way free and should be called only voluntary, because the only freedom they recognize is that of contrariety or of contradiction.
Others grant that these acts are not free in the stricter sense of freedom, the sense in which we can will and refuse the same thing, or will something different or contrary, or at least will or not will, that is, stop willing. But they insist that the same acts can and should be called free in a broader sense, namely simple freedom, or freedom of complacency.
The question therefore comes down to this: does the simple complacency that belongs to the will in all its acts, necessary and contingent alike, deserve to be called freedom in some broader sense or not? Plainly that is a question about a name only.
Latin · §1861
The Latin is on each section page: §1861
Strang concedes it would be a mere war of words (De voluntate Dei III.14, p. 687)§1862
1862Among those who teach that freedom in general is opposed not to necessity but to compulsion, the Reformed teacher John Strang says this in so many words. He first argued at length that the will is free not only in dealing with means but also in dealing with the end, so that God loves himself freely and men freely will to be happy, since freedom of the will in general is nothing but intellectual spontaneity.
He then admitted that freedom is also used in a narrower sense, for what concerns τὰ ἐφ' ἡμῖν, the things in our power, and limited to means ordered to the end, or to things that contribute little or nothing to the end. In that respect freedom includes a certain indifference, and free acts are purely contingent. He further noted that many deny, in this sense, that God loves himself freely or that the blessed in heaven love God freely.
He finally concludes: 'We do not think this matter worth a quarrel, since it would otherwise be a mere war of words (λογομαχία). For we do not deny that the term free choice is properly used in that way, although in another sense we have called those actions free.' (De voluntate Dei, book 3, chapter 14, page 687.)
Latin · §1862
The Latin is on each section page: §1862
Estius on Bonaventure: free choice as free and as deliberating; Bonaventure differs only in wording§1863
1863Among those who teach that freedom is opposed not only to compulsion but also to necessity, the Roman theologian William Estius grants the same point. Replying to passages of Bonaventure brought against his own view, he says:
'In question 2 Bonaventure teaches that free choice can be considered in two ways, as free or as deliberating. As free, he says, it can bear on what is necessary, as is plain in God and the blessed, for although in them it has a necessity of unchangeableness, it has none of compulsion. As deliberating, he says, it concerns only the contingent, since no one deliberates about what is necessary or impossible.
This distinction shows well enough in what sense he said that free choice, as free, also looks to necessary things and can have a necessary act. For "as free" means nothing other than "as voluntary and not compelled". It is as if he said that the will, insofar as it is free from compulsion, deals even with necessary actions.
"As deliberating", on the other hand, meaning, as he explains, as weighing whether to choose this or that, refers to the freedom that belongs to free choice as such. Bonaventure therefore does not disagree with the others in substance; he merely spoke less aptly and against common usage.'
Latin · §1863
The Latin is on each section page: §1863
Within the Reformed School: whether every necessity properly so called conflicts with freedom§1864
1864The dispute that remains within the Reformed School, among the very theologians who admit that freedom of choice is opposed not only to compulsion but also to necessity, seems no weightier.
Some of them teach without qualification that every necessity in the proper sense conflicts with freedom. Others grant that freedom is opposed to natural necessity but insist that necessity of many kinds can coexist with that same freedom of choice. A free agent, they say, can have a certain necessity of acting laid on it by the efficacy of God's grace and providence, or even by the mind's practical judgment, and that necessity does freedom no harm.
Latin · §1864
The Latin is on each section page: §1864
What the first party means by necessity properly so called: removal of the power to act otherwise§1865
1865Those who insist that every necessity properly so called conflicts with freedom mean by that phrase only a necessity that does more than determine the agent to act. It also removes his power not to act or to act otherwise; it puts him in a condition where he not only acts surely and infallibly but really cannot fail to act, and that not only in the composite sense but in the divided sense too.
Such a necessity would leave the agent, whether he is acting or is on the point of acting, without the kind of power not to act, or to act otherwise, that a seated man has to walk even while he sits, and a walking man has to sit even while he walks.
Latin · §1865
The Latin is on each section page: §1865
Grace, providence and the last practical dictate determine infallibly, yet the power not to act remains§1866
1866So they do grant that the motion of God's grace, the efficacy of his providence too, or even the practical judgment's last dictate, determines a man to act and to will in such a way that the act called free follows necessarily. Once God's grace and providence are at work with their motion and efficacy, the act toward which God prepares, moves and determines the man, whether by the motion of grace or by the efficacy of common providence, cannot fail to be put forth.
But they do not count this as necessity in the proper sense, because a real power not to act coexists with it. When God calls a man according to his purpose, he moves him to believe God and to love God and his neighbour in such a way that faith and love follow infallibly, and with that motion in place the man cannot fail to believe and love. Yet God does not take away his power not to believe and not to love. The act contrary to the divine motion cannot coexist with it, but the power to that contrary act does.
In the same way a seated man must be sitting while he sits and a walking man must be walking while he walks; it is impossible for a seated man not to sit or for a walking man not to walk. Yet the seated man keeps a real power to walk and the walker a real power to sit. This holds not in the composite sense, as if they could walk and stand at once, but in the divided sense, because any act, while it excludes the opposite act, does not exclude the potency for it.
Latin · §1866
The Latin is on each section page: §1866
So the man moved acts by a necessity of infallibility yet keeps a real power not to act§1867
1867On this teaching, then, a man whom God effectively moves to do this or that, or whom the dictate of his own judgment drives to it, does act necessarily, with a necessity of infallibility, while still keeping a real power not to act.
He is able not to act, yet he will surely act; and the absence of the act can never be found together with such a judgment or with such a motion from God.
Latin · §1867
The Latin is on each section page: §1867
What the second party means when they say the man so moved cannot not act§1868
1868Those on the other side, who teach that necessity of many kinds is compatible with freedom, and that a man moved by grace or driven by his own judgment's dictate to act cannot fail to act, mean only this. When God moves a man to some act, whether by the grace said to work in men both to will and to do, or at least by the efficacy of common providence, or even by the judgment of his own reason, the man cannot fail to produce the act he is assumed to have been moved and stirred to.
So once such grace and help, and such a judgment, are given, it follows necessarily that the man will act in this way or that.
Latin · §1868
The Latin is on each section page: §1868
They readily grant that the power to the contrary stands with the act itself§1869
1869Still, they will readily admit that when grace moves someone to pray, say, or to give alms to a poor man, his power not to pray and not to give those alms is not removed on that account.
Indeed, the power to leave those acts undone, or even to do the opposite, coexists with the very act of praying and of giving alms just as much as the power to keep silent coexists with the act of speaking, and the power not to sit, or even to walk, coexists with the act of sitting.
Latin · §1869
The Latin is on each section page: §1869
Both agree: the act cannot be separated from God's motion, yet a power to cease or to the opposite remains§1870
1870Both sides, then, agree on two points. A man whom the force and efficacy of God's grace or providence, together with his own reason's dictate, moves and drives to act must act, because his action cannot be separated from that motion of God and that determination of his own judgment.
And yet with such an act, and so with God's motion toward it, there coexists a power to stop it or even to do the opposite, in the way that has been explained and repeated more than once.
Latin · §1870
The Latin is on each section page: §1870
They differ in words but agree in substance§1871
1871So when one party says that a man whom God moves to a given act acts necessarily, and the other insists that no necessity in the proper sense drives him to act, their words differ but their meaning is the same.
The first party says such a man acts necessarily because his act cannot be separated from God's motion, and the second does not deny it. The second says he is bound to act by no necessity in the proper sense, because a power to the opposite act, or at least to leaving the act undone, sits perfectly well with the act itself and still more with the motion toward it, and the first party readily grants that.
Latin · §1871
The Latin is on each section page: §1871
The Reformed dispute over indifference can likewise be settled§1872
1872The same considerations show that the disagreement still apparently left among teachers of the Reformed School can easily be settled.
Some of them hold that freedom of choice includes a certain indifference in the free agent, by which, given everything required beforehand for acting, it can act or not act, and do this or that. Others deny that any such indifference is included in freedom or has anything to do with it.
Latin · §1872
The Latin is on each section page: §1872
What the defenders of indifference mean: not equipoise, but a true intrinsic power to act otherwise§1873
1873Those who hold that freedom never exists without some indifference in the free agent do not mean by indifference a state in which the agent leans no more one way than the other and hangs in the balance, equally ready to be pushed either way. That is the very thing their opponents most object to.
None of the defenders of this indifference fails to hold that it is present even in someone who has decided, with firm and sure judgment, that he must do this and nothing else, and whose will is carried with great force in one direction by deep-rooted habits he could shake off only with the utmost difficulty.
In this matter, then, by indifference they mean simply a real, intrinsic power not only to act but also to stop acting, not only to do this but also to do something else or its opposite. That power is found not only in someone who is unsure and torn over whether to act, but also in someone who has no hesitation or doubt about what he should or should not do, and who sets himself, with a fixed and steady purpose, to act in this way and no other.
Latin · §1873
The Latin is on each section page: §1873
Nor do they mean the act can fail to follow upon efficacious grace and a settled judgment§1874
1874Further, when they say that a free agent, given everything required beforehand for acting, can act or not act, and do this or that, they do not mean that the will's act can fail to follow once everything required for some act of will is in place, including the motion of God's grace and the practical judgment of the mind, so that the absence of the act could coexist with everything that moves and disposes the will to act.
They admit it is impossible for God to move someone by his effective grace to an act of godliness and for that act not to be produced, or for someone, having weighed everything, to judge that he must do and seek something here and now and then not do and seek it.
All they mean is this. The man who is moved to act in the way described will act infallibly and surely, and it cannot happen that he does not act; yet he still keeps in himself a real power not to act and to act otherwise. That power remains not only in someone fully prepared and ready to act but in someone actually acting. For although an act cannot coexist with its own absence or with a contrary act, the power to the contrary act can perfectly well coexist with it, as has been stressed many times already.
Latin · §1874
The Latin is on each section page: §1874
What the deniers of indifference mean: equipoise, in which no Christian theologian ever placed freedom§1875
1875Those who argue the other way, that freedom of choice does not require any indifference in the agent, seem to mean by indifference the will's equal balance (ἰσοῤῥοπία), when it leans no more to one side than to the other and can be swayed no more this way than that.
Yet no one who bears the name of theologian in the Christian Schools has ever made freedom consist in that.
Latin · §1875
The Latin is on each section page: §1875
Nor do they deny the power to act otherwise: neither the act nor grace removes it§1876
1876In the same way, when they say it is false that a free agent, given everything required for acting, can act and not act, and do this and that, they do not mean that whatever prepares and drives him to act takes away his ability to act otherwise or to hold the act back. They acknowledge that the act itself does not remove that ability, much less the things that drive him to it.
They do not deny that someone who by God's grace shows mercy to the needy always keeps in himself the power not to show it, or that someone who scorns this world's pleasures keeps the ability to pursue and embrace them; God's grace does not take that ability from him.
Their only point is that once everything required for acting is in place, a free agent cannot fail to act, even though he otherwise keeps an ability by which he could refrain or act differently. For instance, once everything needed on God's side to produce a man's faith and conversion is in place, the man cannot fail to be converted and believe, though always, even while he believes and is converted, he keeps an ability by which he could fail to believe and be converted.
Latin · §1876
The Latin is on each section page: §1876
So the deniers reject only two things, and the defenders of indifference grant both§1877
1877This makes it plain that when these theologians deny that freedom consists in some indifference of the agent, they have only two things in view. First, freedom does not consist in a wavering state in which the person called free leans no more toward acting than toward not acting. Second, once God's grace and providence are at work with their motion and efficacy, and the agent's own judgment has given its dictate, the free agent cannot fail to do what God's effective motion and his own judgment drive him to. Both points are readily admitted by those Reformed who teach that freedom of choice includes a certain indifference toward acting.
What has been said shows just as clearly that the teachers who defend that indifference have only this in mind: God's motion and the mind's practical judgment move a man to act in such a way that, on the one hand, he acts surely and infallibly and, on the other, he is not deprived of the ability not to act or to act otherwise. In the same way, when a man actually acts, the act he has been moved and driven to does not take that ability from him.
Latin · §1877
The Latin is on each section page: §1877
Rightly understood, the Reformed doctrine agrees in substance with the more received Thomists§1878
1878From all this it is clear that the Reformed teaching on this point, correctly stated and understood as its own exponents intend it, does not in fact differ from the view of those in the Roman School called the more widely received Thomists.
These Thomists maintain that freedom is opposed not only to compulsion but also to natural necessity, necessity in the proper sense. Even so, they recognize that once everything required for acting is in place, the free creature's act follows necessarily, with a necessity of infallibility.
A free agent always keeps in itself the power not to act, even while it is actually acting, and all the more when it is on the point of acting. But once everything required on God's side and on the intellect's side for the will to act is in place, the will acts surely and infallibly, and its action cannot fail to follow. On their teaching, then, the power not to act or to act otherwise can perfectly well coexist with everything required for acting, but the absence of the act cannot, and still less a contrary act.
Latin · §1878
The Latin is on each section page: §1878
Their indifference is only the true power not to act, as Alvarez states (De auxiliis IV.14)§1879
1879By the indifference to acting or not acting in which, on their view, freedom must be placed, or which at least necessarily goes with freedom, they mean nothing other than what was described above.
It is not an indifference that would picture a free cause as unsure and torn over whether to act, nor one by which, given everything required for acting, the free agent might just as well not act as act. It is simply a real power not to act and to act otherwise. That power remains in a free cause when, with everything required for acting in place, it is not only on the point of acting but will act infallibly and surely.
Alvarez sets out his view on this very clearly and explicitly in the summary of his work on the helps of divine grace, book 4, chapter 14, the source of the words of his that we quoted in the preceding disputation.
Latin · §1879
The Latin is on each section page: §1879
Rivet's account of free choice is taken word for word from Alvarez§1880
1880That the view of this Diego Alvarez, and of the others called with him the more recent Thomists, is here exactly the same as that of the teachers of the Reformed Church is well attested by the very learned Andrew Rivet, some years ago professor at the University of Leiden. When he set out his own mind on the freedom of human choice, he used no words but those taken from Alvarez himself, in his Summa of controversies, treatise 4, question 3.
He grants that one may accept the definition of free choice as 'a faculty of the will by which, given everything required beforehand for acting, it can act or not act', provided this is taken in the divided sense, not the composite. 'That is,' he says, 'if someone says that, given everything required beforehand for the act in the order of reason or of time, free choice can act or not act, meaning that together with those same prerequisites there is in free choice the ability and power by which it could act or not act if it wished, as Diego Alvarez distinguishes. For even God's effective motion, by which the will is determined to such an act, does not take from free choice the ability to perform that act or the contrary one; it only brings it about that, while free choice is able to perform such an act or not, it performs it infallibly and yet freely. When it does so, the power to another act remains, because it is not determined by nature to such acts.
For, as the same author says, in a contingent and free cause there is at once a power to either of two opposites, but not a power to have the opposites at once. A power to one act does not conflict with a power to the contrary act, nor even with the contrary act itself, though contrary acts do conflict with each other in the same subject. Hence created free choice, not only before it is determined to one act but in the very instant in which God determines it and it determines itself to that act, has at the same moment a power by which it can produce the contrary act if it wishes. It has no power to have the contrary act at the same moment, because two contrary acts cannot be in the same power at once, only one after the other.'
All these words are either quoted outright or at least borrowed from Diego Alvarez. So is what Rivet adds as that teacher's conclusion, which he endorses: that it does not belong to the nature or definition of free choice that, given everything required beforehand in the order of causality for performing such an act, it can leave that same act undone in the composite sense, if the composition is made between those prerequisites and the absence of the act or a contrary act. In other words, with God's effective help it cannot at the same time be true that free choice does not produce the act of love, or that it produces an act contrary to the love of God.
Latin · §1880
The Latin is on each section page: §1880
The only real controversy left to the Reformed is with the Molinists§1881
1881So no dispute of substance or of any weight is left for the Reformed except with those in the Roman School called Molinists, after the famous Jesuit Luis de Molina, who wrote and taught about a century ago.
They understand the indifference to acting and not acting in which freedom of choice consists, and the familiar definition that calls it 'that by which, given everything required beforehand for acting, the will can act and not act, do this or that', very differently from the more recent Thomists, as we showed in the preceding disputation.
Latin · §1881
The Latin is on each section page: §1881
What the Molinists grant: not equipoise; habits; the composite sense; not a power of good and evil§1882
1882They do agree with the others that the indifference in question here does not mean a condition of the will in which it leans no more one way than the other and hangs between two opposites as if balanced on scales. They grant that freedom suffers nothing from habits that strongly incline the will to do this rather than that and make it hard for it to go another way.
Nor do they deny that, in a certain composite sense, it is false that the will can act and not act, or do this and that, namely if someone takes this to mean that an act and its absence, or two contrary acts, can be present and combined in the will at once.
They also accept that the indifference in which the essence of freedom consists is not the power to act well or badly. They acknowledge that freedom of choice remains even in one who cannot act well, as in the damned spirits, and is present still more in one who cannot act badly, as in the saints who see God's face and reign with him in heaven.
Latin · §1882
The Latin is on each section page: §1882
What the Molinists defend: the act may fail to follow upon all prerequisites; Reformed and recent Thomists deny it§1883
1883What they do defend, and strongly, is that the will is in itself so undetermined and indifferent that, given everything required beforehand for acting, whether on God's side, the object's, or the intellect's, the will can fail to act, and often actually does. Nothing, then, that moves and stirs the will to act beforehand is such that, once it is in place, the will's act cannot fail to follow; quite often it really does not follow.
So everything that precedes the will's act and is required for it can really be combined not only with a power not to act or to do something else but with the very absence of the act, and even with the contrary act.
As the foregoing shows clearly enough, both the Reformed and those more recent Thomists deny this. They hold that a power not to act, or to do the opposite, can indeed coexist in the will with what God's side or the intellect's side requires for acting, but that once those are in place the will always acts and nothing else can happen. On that supposition the will acts surely and infallibly, though it keeps in itself the power not to act.
Latin · §1883
The Latin is on each section page: §1883
Rome has not settled the dispute, though popes have leaned both ways§1884
1884The dispute has often been raised and argued before the popes of Rome and before a body of cardinals appointed for the purpose, yet so far they have not settled it, and they have allowed their people to hold and defend either view as they choose.
Around the turn of this century, at the close of the last, Popes Paul V and Clement VIII seemed to favour the Thomists' view. In these last years their successors Innocent X and Alexander VII seem to have leaned rather toward the opposite teaching. As a result it has now become by far the more common view in the Roman School and is held by most of its theologians.
Latin · §1884
The Latin is on each section page: §1884
Alignment: Jansenists and recent Thomists with the Dort Reformed; Remonstrants with the Molinists§1885
1885On this point, moreover, some teachers of the Roman Church, namely the so-called Jansenists and those more recent Thomists as well, join forces against the Molinists with the Reformed who subscribe to the Synod of Dort.
On the Molinists' side, by contrast, stand those Reformed in the Netherlands called Remonstrants or Arminians, along with others who do not follow the Synod of Dort, and they defend the Molinist teaching on this question very vigorously.
Latin · §1885
The Latin is on each section page: §1885
First Reformed objection: the Molinist view lessens the efficacy of grace (1 Corinthians 4:7)§1886
1886The Reformed teachers reject their view mainly because it lessens the efficacy of God's grace and gives free choice more than its due in the matter of salvation.
Scripture teaches that every good thing in us must be credited entirely to God's grace, as the Apostle says: 'What do you have that you did not receive?' On this teaching, however, the fact that a man is able to believe and love God is indeed owed to the helps of grace, which move and stir him to faith and love. But the fact that he consents to the grace that moves him and settles himself to believe and love God depends so much on his freedom of choice that it is not, properly, an effect of God's grace, since the consent often fails to follow when grace is given. God's grace could then be called only a condition of it, a cause without which it would not happen.
Latin · §1886
The Latin is on each section page: §1886
Second objection: the will, not grace, would distinguish believers from unbelievers§1887
1887Scripture also teaches that it is God's grace that sets people apart from one another: those who are converted from those who are not, believers from unbelievers, those who obey God's call from those who resist it. As Paul says, 'Who makes you different?'
The doctrine we are now examining, however, implies that the difference between people is made not by God's grace but simply by the human will. It assumes that when equal grace is offered to several people, one believes and another does not, one is converted and another is not.
It follows that one person's believing and being converted rather than another's must be traced not to any efficacy of grace but only to the free self-determination of the human will, because this one chose to consent to the grace that moved him and came first to him, while that one refused.
Latin · §1887
The Latin is on each section page: §1887
Third objection: grace would give only the powers, not the willing and doing (Philippians 2:13)§1888
1888Moreover, if God's grace merely moves, prepares and stirs people to will and to carry out what he commands, in such a way that the willing and doing themselves can fail to follow in a person once grace is given, and in fact often do fail, then grace produces in a person the strength or the dispositions needed for willing and doing good, but not the willing and doing themselves.
The Apostle testifies the opposite: it is God who works in us both to will and to do for his good pleasure (Philippians 2:13).
Latin · §1888
The Latin is on each section page: §1888
Fourth objection: Christ teaches a grace that brings all who receive it to him (John 6:45)§1889
1889Finally, if the will can always fail to act even when everything required for acting is in place, on God's side too and with no efficacy of grace whatever left out, then there is no grace of God, at least no ordinary grace, that a person's conversion follows infallibly and surely, and that brings everyone who receives it, without exception, to Christ.
Christ himself teaches the opposite: there is a grace of God that no one receives without coming to him. 'Everyone,' he says, 'who has heard and learned from the Father comes to me' (John 6).
Latin · §1889
The Latin is on each section page: §1889
Christ's argument in John 6:43-45 would fail if many who are drawn do not believe§1890
1890Surely, if many of those whom the Father's grace draws and God teaches inwardly still do not believe in Christ or come to him, how could Christ give, in that same passage, this as the reason why not everyone who hears the gospel comes to him, namely that those who come to him must be drawn and taught by the Father?
'Do not grumble among yourselves,' he says. 'No one can come to me unless the Father who sent me draws him. It is written in the Prophets: And they will all be taught by God. Everyone, then, who has heard and learned from the Father comes to me.'
If the very people who do not believe the gospel are drawn by the Father's grace, it would make no sense to say: 'Do not be surprised that this person and that, to whom the gospel was preached, have still not believed it, since those who believe the gospel must be drawn by God's grace.'
Latin · §1890
The Latin is on each section page: §1890
Conclusion: freedom is wrongly placed in a power not to act even in the composite sense§1891
1891There is, then, a divine grace, shared indeed by all the elect, whose motion and impulse a person's conversion follows infallibly and surely; and yet everyone agrees that a person's conversion to God is a free act of the will.
It is clear, therefore, that freedom is wrongly located in the will's always being able, with everything required for acting in place, including grace's ordinary motion, as much not to act as to act, and that not only in the divided sense but also in the composite sense, so that grace's motion could coexist with the absence of the act toward which it moves a person.
Latin · §1891
The Latin is on each section page: §1891
Safer definitions of free choice: those of Alvarez and of Bellarmine§1892
1892So, rather than the familiar description of free choice as 'a faculty by which, given everything required beforehand for acting, a person can act and not act, do this or that', it is safer to use the one Alvarez put in its place: 'Free choice is a faculty of will and reason for acting or not acting, as one pleases, and for doing one thing or the other.'
Or else Bellarmine's: 'Free choice is a free power, given or granted for the great glory of God, to choose one thing over another among the things that lead to some end, or to reject or accept one and the same thing as we decide.'
Latin · §1892
The Latin is on each section page: §1892
Durandus: God concurs with secondary causes only remotely and mediately§1893
1893Durandus, a well-known figure among the older scholastics, held and taught that God concurs with secondary causes only remotely and mediately.
On his account God gave everything its own nature and essence, bestowed the power to act, and keeps both in being by his continual power. He did so on the understanding that each creature, by the power God once placed in it and always sustains, then carries out its own motions, without God touching its acts and effects directly and of himself. It follows that God is only the remote cause of what creatures do, and the creature alone is the proximate and immediate cause.
Latin · §1893
The Latin is on each section page: §1893
Among recent writers Louis of Dole, a Capuchin, follows Durandus (as reported by Rutherford)§1894
1894Among more recent writers, a certain Louis of Dole, of the Capuchin order, whose book appeared with many approvals from theologians, comes over to Durandus's view.
He says that God's concurring with man in action amounts to nothing more than creating free choice, in natural acts, or, in supernatural acts, giving a power or habit of acting by which the will itself does the entire work in every supernatural act, without any further immediate concurrence of God actually advancing the action. His words are reported in this form by Samuel Rutherford, professor of theology at the University of St Andrews, in his Scholastic Disputation on Divine Providence, chapter 25.
Latin · §1894
The Latin is on each section page: §1894
On this view there is no difficulty in reconciling concurrence with freedom§1895
1895For these teachers, then, reconciling God's concurrence with the freedom of human acts poses no problem at all.
God does not concur in those acts immediately, but only mediately, through the free choice he created once and keeps in being without interruption.
Latin · §1895
The Latin is on each section page: §1895
The Roman School commonly rejects this: God gives being to every act of the creature immediately§1896
1896The Roman School, however, generally rejects this view. With very few exceptions, the teachers of the Roman Church, old and recent alike, agree that God cooperates with secondary causes in such a way that every action of a secondary cause comes proximately from God as well as from that cause.
No action can be performed by a creature unless God, together with the creature, gives that action its being, and does so of himself and directly.
Latin · §1896
The Latin is on each section page: §1896
Their proof from Acts 17:28: in him we live and move and are§1897
1897They draw this from certain passages of Scripture, chiefly Acts 17:28: 'In him we live and move and have our being.'
When the Apostle says that we exist and live in God, that is, through him, he makes it clear enough that God gave us our nature and all our powers at the start and constantly sustains them. And when he adds that we also move in God, he appears to teach outright that all our movements and actions, like our nature itself, come directly from God and are carried out by his power.
Latin · §1897
The Latin is on each section page: §1897
John 5:17: my Father works until now§1898
1898They also cite Christ's words in John 5:17: 'My Father is working until now, and I am working.'
The unceasing work ascribed to God there, they argue, is best explained as the continual influence by which God concurs in every action of created things and produces those actions together with them. This is all the more so because Christ clearly has in mind a work like the one he had just done in healing the lame man.
Latin · §1898
The Latin is on each section page: §1898
Texts that ascribe to God what happens daily in nature§1899
1899They also think the same can be inferred from every passage in which Scripture assigns to God, one by one, the things that happen daily in nature through secondary causes.
So in Psalm 104 God is said to water the mountains from his upper rooms and to make grass grow for the cattle and plants to serve mankind. In Psalm 135 he brings up clouds from the ends of the earth, makes lightning for the rain, and brings the winds out of his storehouses. In the New Testament he clothes the grass of the field, that is, decks it with flowers, and gives each kind of seed its own body (Matthew 6:30; 1 Corinthians 15:38).
Scripture would hardly have spoken this way, they argue, if no particular and immediate act of God were involved in such things and they had no proximate and immediate cause other than nature itself as God created it.
Latin · §1899
The Latin is on each section page: §1899
An argument from natural reason: what preservation needs, first production needs still more§1900
1900To these scriptural testimonies they add an argument from natural reason, which runs as follows. No created substance can continue to exist unless God keeps it in being by his immediate influence. Much more, then, do the motions and actions of substances need such influence, for how could accidents depend less on God for their preservation than substances do?
Moreover, whatever a thing needs in order to be kept in being, it needs all the more in order to be produced in the first place. It follows that secondary causes can produce nothing whatever unless an actual and immediate influence of the first cause is present at the same time.
Latin · §1900
The Latin is on each section page: §1900
Hence the common Roman conclusion: God concurs proximately and immediately with every act; but how is disputed§1901
1901From these and like arguments the teachers of the Roman Church now conclude, almost unanimously, that God concurs and cooperates with every secondary cause, necessary, free or contingent, in each of its acts, and does so proximately and immediately.
But when one asks what this cooperation of the first cause with the secondary cause is and what it consists in, the scholastic teachers turn out to hold widely different views.
Latin · §1901
The Latin is on each section page: §1901
Thomas and the Dominicans: God premoves and applies secondary causes to their work (Estius)§1902
1902Thomas and most of his followers, chiefly the Dominicans, teach that to explain God's concurrence it is not enough to say simply that God flows into the various acts and effects of secondary causes and gives them and keeps them in being, as he created and keeps in being the secondary causes themselves and their powers.
They insist that something more is needed: God must premove the secondary causes and apply them to their work, without which they would do nothing whatever. This, they say, is what the dependence of secondary causes on God as first mover requires.
On their view God is called the first mover precisely because he moves all other causes beforehand and applies them to their operations, and so produces all the effects of secondary causes first in the order of nature, though not of time. So Estius puts it on book 2 of the Sentences, distinction 24, paragraph 14.
Latin · §1902
The Latin is on each section page: §1902
This seems to be the teaching of the Roman Catechism (on the first article of the Creed; Wisdom 8:1)§1903
1903This appears to be the teaching of the Roman Catechism itself, published by order of the Council of Trent. Toward the end of its explanation of the first article of the Creed it says:
'God not only protects and governs by his providence everything that exists. He also so drives the things that move and act, by an inward power, to their motion and action that, while he does not hinder the efficiency of secondary causes, he goes before it, since his most hidden power reaches to every single thing and, as the wise man testifies, "reaches mightily from one end to the other", and so on.'
Latin · §1903
The Latin is on each section page: §1903
God stirs and applies the secondary cause; with the premotion given, it cannot fail to act in the composite sense§1904
1904They hold, therefore, that God rouses and applies the secondary cause to act, and that before the creature works, in the order of reason and nature, God effectively moves it in each of its actions. It is God who acts and brings it about that the creature acts and does whatever it does.
Without this premotion from God the creature can do nothing at all; and once the premotion is given, it is impossible, in the composite sense, for the secondary cause not to do and make what the first cause premoves it to.
Latin · §1904
The Latin is on each section page: §1904
The difficulty: how can premotion consist with created freedom?§1905
1905Since on their view this divine premotion applies to free agents no less than to necessary ones, a considerable difficulty arises: how can it be reconciled with the freedom of creatures?
If our will can do nothing unless God first moves it and applies it to its work, how can it be considered mistress of its own act and indifferent to acting or not acting, when the divine motion and application required beforehand for each of its acts is not in its power? And again, when God moves the will and applies it to its work, how can the will be said to act freely, when it can neither refrain from acting nor resist the divine motion?
Latin · §1905
The Latin is on each section page: §1905
Bellarmine: the divine motion is received according to the will's negative determination (De Lib. Arb. IV.16)§1906
1906To resolve that difficulty Bellarmine says that God's influence or power, by which the will is moved and applied to its work, is received in secondary causes according to their disposition.
For Bellarmine the disposition according to which God's motion is received in the will is simply a kind of negative determination that comes before both God's influence and the will's elicited act. In his sense it consists in the will's letting itself be moved by the object that reason sets before it, or not letting itself be moved by it. He calls the determination negative because it lies not in a positive act but in the absence of one, though the will is no less free to act than not to act.
This, he thinks, is how the will is truly free and determines itself even though God moves it and applies it to its work: God's motion itself is in the will's power. 'If it lets itself be moved by the object set before it,' he says, 'God applies it and moves it to produce the act; if it does not, God neither applies it nor moves it. God freely bound himself to this when he created a free will.' (De libero arbitrio, book 4, chapter 16.)
Latin · §1906
The Latin is on each section page: §1906
So, for Bellarmine, the will remains mistress of its act because the motion is in a way in its power§1907
1907On Bellarmine's view, then, the answer to the objection is this. Although the will needs God's prior motion and application in order to act, it is always mistress of its act, because it has that motion in its power to some degree, in the way just explained.
Once God's motion is given, the will cannot fail to be moved; yet it is always free in acting, because it was in its power not to be moved by God, namely by not disposing itself, through that negative determination, to receive his motion. That was up to the will.
Latin · §1907
The Latin is on each section page: §1907
Many Thomists reject Bellarmine's solution: God moves the will at his own choice, prior by nature to its self-determination§1908
1908Bellarmine's solution does not satisfy many of those who hold with Thomas that the will, like every other secondary cause, needs a certain prior motion and application from God in order to act.
They maintain that God moves the will as he chooses, without any regard to a negative determination of that kind that may have preceded in the created will. He does not merely move it but efficaciously impels it to act in this way or that, so that the will is determined by God to do this and not something else, to will this and refuse that, first in the order of nature, before it determines itself.
Latin · §1908
The Latin is on each section page: §1908
This is their 'physical predetermination': physical as opposed to moral causality§1909
1909This is what they call predetermination, and they also call it physical, not in the sense in which the physical, meaning the natural, is opposed to the supernatural, but in the sense in which the physical is opposed to the moral.
They hold that God predetermines created wills to act not merely by presenting an object, urging and attracting, which is what a moral cause does, but by moving the will itself directly and exerting on it a true, real action in the proper sense, which is what belongs to a cause called physical.
Latin · §1909
The Latin is on each section page: §1909
They extend predetermination to evil acts as well as good§1910
1910They hold that predetermination of this kind takes place not only in the good acts of free causes but in their evil acts too.
Since they think that the secondary cause depends on the first so completely that it can do nothing unless the first moves it and applies it to act as its instrument, they teach, consistently with that doctrine, that even for acts tainted with some malice and depravity the created will is premoved and predetermined by God in such a way that, once God's motion is given, it must do this or that.
Latin · §1910
The Latin is on each section page: §1910
Yet they deny God is the author of sin: he effects only what is positive; the depravity is a privation§1911
1911They deny, however, that it follows that God is the author of sin. In an act of sin God brings about only what is positive in it, and therefore good, and moves and determines the will to nothing beyond that.
The depravity and corruption attached to such an act is nothing positive requiring a cause that properly produces it. It is only the absence of the rightness the act ought to have, and it arises from the failure of the created will.
Latin · §1911
The Latin is on each section page: §1911
Alvarez teaches this exactly (De auxiliis II.7): God physically predetermines the will to all its good acts§1912
1912Diego Alvarez sets out this teaching accurately and clearly in the Summa of his work De auxiliis divinae gratiae, book 2. The heading of chapter 7 there reads: 'That God, by a prior motion inhering in the created will, moves, applies, or predetermines it in the manner of a physical cause to all its good acts in particular, without prejudice to its freedom.'
In that chapter he writes: 'By this motion and application God really changes the will from one state to another and makes it willing instead of unwilling.' And again: 'By this actual, efficacious motion, in the manner of a physical cause, that is, truly as an efficient cause, God predetermines man's will to free good acts, so that the will, moved by God through help of this kind, determines itself freely and infallibly to produce its second act freely.'
Latin · §1912
The Latin is on each section page: §1912
Alvarez II.9: God premoves free choice to the act of sin as act and being; the malice is from the deficient will§1913
1913The heading of chapter 9 reads: 'That God, by a prior motion, truly as an efficient cause or in the manner of a physical cause, premoves free choice to the act of sin insofar as it is an act and a being.'
The chapter opens: 'What has been said about the predetermination of the will to good acts must be extended to the act of sin insofar as it is an act and a being. Hence whatever being is found in any act of sin, even one otherwise intrinsically evil, must be traced back to God as the first cause who premoves and, by an actual motion, predetermines the created will to that act insofar as it is an act and insofar as it is a being.'
Then, to show why it does not follow from God's being the first cause who premoves and predetermines the created will to an intrinsically evil act, such as blasphemy or hatred of God, that God causes the moral malice in such acts, he says this: the deformity of sin, or moral malice, does not follow intrinsically and by the nature of the case from the act of blasphemy or hatred of God in its essence as an act, nor as a being in the order of nature, even taken individually. It follows from the act as it comes from a created will that fails. The moral malice and the defect of sin must therefore be laid on the failing will, not on God.
Latin · §1913
The Latin is on each section page: §1913
Estius states the same and raises against himself the objection from freedom§1914
1914What Estius writes in the passage cited above agrees with this. Having set out the same view and brought many arguments to support it, he concludes as follows and raises against himself the objection from the freedom of the human will:
'Since, then, what has been said makes it clear that our will is efficaciously moved and determined to its actions by God as first cause, first agent, mover and deliberator, and is therefore anticipated and predetermined by him, it remains to explain how the freedom of our will is consistent with that efficacious motion and determination, indeed with divine premotion and predetermination. For what a prior cause efficaciously moves and determines to one side does not seem to be left free to go either way.'
Latin · §1914
The Latin is on each section page: §1914
Estius's answer: freedom requires choice from a judgment that could have been otherwise; only uncreated will has its choice from no prior§1915
1915His answer is that for the nature of free choice it is enough that the will, on a prior judgment of the practical intellect, chooses one of two opposites in such a way that it could choose the other on a different judgment of the same intellect. The root and foundation of freedom of choice lies in the intellect, insofar as it can weigh different aspects of good in opposite options and set them before the will.
The nature of free choice does not require that a free agent, when it chooses on a prior judgment, should not be moved by some higher cause to judge and choose as it does. So, since God's motion predetermining the will does not prevent a man from having a full and complete judgment of reason, judging one means contingent and another necessarily connected with the end, and being able to choose differently on a different judgment, that motion does the freedom of our will no harm. It belongs only to the uncreated will not to receive its choice from something prior.
Latin · §1915
The Latin is on each section page: §1915
Alvarez's other reconciliation: the premotion is needed to act actually, not to be able to act§1916
1916Alvarez, however, tries another way to reconcile the physical predetermination of the human will to each of its acts by the impulse of God moving it with the will's free choice.
He sets himself this objection: 'If God's prior influence on the cause is necessary for the will to act, it follows that without it the will cannot act, and so its freedom is lost.' He replies: 'That prior motion, or immediate influence on the cause, is not needed for the will to be able to act if it wishes; it has that through its own power, or through supernatural habits. It is needed only for the will actually to act. So from the fact that God does not move the will by that prior motion, it does not follow that the will cannot will or act; it follows only that it will not in fact act.'
Latin · §1916
The Latin is on each section page: §1916
Alvarez II.6: power to the contrary stands with predetermination in the divided sense; the omitter sins by his own fault§1917
1917In chapter 6 of the same book, answering the second argument, he denies that because God has predetermined someone to will this or that, it is not, absolutely speaking, in his power to will something else, although on the supposition of that divine predetermination it is impossible, in the composite sense, for him to will another object.
In short, he distinguishes between willing and acting on the one hand and being able to will and act on the other. He grants that without that predetermining influence the will never acts, and that with it the will always acts. But he insists that with it the will has the power not to act, and without it the will has the power to act, in the divided sense. On his view the will's power not to act or to act otherwise coexists with the predetermining influence, but the opposite act, or ceasing from the act, does not. Conversely, without that influence the power to act remains in the will, though without it that power is never brought into act.
From this he concludes that someone who omits an act that is commanded omits it freely and sins. Through sufficient help he could have kept the command; by God's mercy he could have had the motion needed to act; and by his own fault he prevented God from giving it to him.
Latin · §1917
The Latin is on each section page: §1917
Most Roman doctors now reject predetermination: it destroys freedom and makes God the author of sin§1918
1918The great majority of the Roman Church's teachers, however, now reject this view. They argue that an influence premoving and predetermining human wills to each of their acts completely destroys the freedom of human choice.
They add that it would make God the author of sin, since on that view he predetermines people even to intrinsically evil acts and lays on them a kind of necessity to do wrong.
Latin · §1918
The Latin is on each section page: §1918
Their view: God concurs by acting on the action and effect, not on the faculty§1919
1919They therefore reason about God's concurrence quite differently. First, they hold that when God concurs and cooperates with secondary causes he does not do or impress anything on the faculty that acts, our will, for instance.
He only flows into and acts directly on the action itself and on the effect of the secondary cause, producing it at the very moment the secondary cause produces it.
Latin · §1919
The Latin is on each section page: §1919
God's action is the creature's own action as receiving its being from God, not a distinct action on the will§1920
1920Next, and consistently with this, they teach that the action of the first cause concurring with the secondary cause is not an action really distinct from that of the secondary cause. It is that same action, considered as receiving its being from the first cause.
So when God concurs with the will in an act of willing or refusing, he does not, on their view, exert on the will an action distinct from the will's own. He only gives being to the will's action together with the will, and keeps that action in being. God's cooperation here is therefore not something other than our act of will; it is our act of will itself, insofar as its production and preservation depend directly on God.
Latin · §1920
The Latin is on each section page: §1920
So the secondary cause is not moved or determined by God; God's concurrence is indifferent and is determined by the creature§1921
1921They also deny, as plainly follows from the foregoing, that the first cause moves the secondary cause to act or determines it, in acting, to produce a given action.
On their view, then, the secondary cause, and so the will, does not act because God moves it and applies it to act; rather, God cooperates with it because it sets itself to act. God's concurrence and influence is of itself indifferent, and it is the secondary causes that determine it to the various kinds of action.
Latin · §1921
The Latin is on each section page: §1921
Molina's account in the Concordia (q. 14, disp. 26): one action, from God by general concurrence and from the creature by particular influence§1922
1922These points, and more of the same kind, are worked out and explained at greater length by Luis de Molina in his Concordia of free choice with the gifts of grace, question 14, disputation 26.
He states, first, that God concurs with secondary causes in their operations and effects in this way: just as the secondary cause directly produces its operation and through it brings about its result or effect, so God, by a general concurrence, flows directly together with it into that same operation and through the operation or action brings about its result or effect.
Second, when God concurs with secondary causes he acts as a universal cause, by an influence indifferent to various actions and effects, and that general influence is determined to different kinds of action and effect by the particular influence of secondary causes, which differs according to the different power each has to act. The sun's influence, which is likewise universal, is determined by a man's influence to produce a man and by a horse's influence to produce a horse. If the cause is free, it is in its power to exert its influence so that this action rather than that results, say willing rather than refusing, or walking rather than sitting, and this effect rather than that, this artefact rather than another. Or it can withhold its influence altogether, so that there is no action at all.
Third, God's influence through universal concurrence is not enough to produce any effect without the influence of the particular secondary cause that determines it. Nor, conversely, is the particular cause's influence enough without God's influence through universal concurrence, which helps it and which by ordinary law God has resolved never to withhold. These two influences depend on each other in order to exist in reality; indeed they are not two actions but numerically one action. As it comes from God acting in that way it is called general concurrence; as it comes from the secondary cause, say from fire heating something, it is called the concurrence or influence of the fire. And that action is of this kind, heating rather than cooling, not because it comes from God through universal concurrence but because it comes from the fire, with God cooperating, through the fire's particular power.
Latin · §1922
The Latin is on each section page: §1922
On the Molinist account concurrence harms neither freedom of exercise nor freedom of specification§1923
1923These teachers believe that their account of divine concurrence lets them show easily how it can be reconciled with the freedom of human acts.
Two kinds of freedom are usually ascribed to the will: freedom as to the exercise of the act and freedom as to its specification. Concurrence understood in their way takes nothing from either. It does not impair freedom of exercise, since it lays no necessity of acting on the will. The will does not act because God acts; rather, God acts because the will acts, even though God and the will begin to act at the same moment of time and of nature. In the language of the Schools they put it this way: the will acts prior by nature to God, not with the priority of the instant 'in which' but of the instant 'from which'.
Latin · §1923
The Latin is on each section page: §1923
God has decreed to concur whenever the will determines itself; the kind of act comes from the will§1924
1924The will can do nothing at all without God's concurrence. Yet under the law God laid down when he made it free, that concurrence is always ready for it, because God willed, and decreed from eternity, to concur in every work of the free will once the will has determined itself to act.
The will is no less free as to the specification of its act. Whether it acts well or badly, whether it shuns a thing rather than seeks it, does not come from any force in the divine concurrence but from the will's own determination. In producing an action of this kind rather than that, the will freely makes use of God's concurrence, which of itself is indifferent.
Latin · §1924
The Latin is on each section page: §1924
The Remonstrants (Arminius, Grevinchovius, Corvinus) admit only a general, indifferent concurrence§1925
1925Among the Reformed, those in the Netherlands called Remonstrants or Arminians acknowledge no concurrence of God with secondary causes other than the general, indifferent one that is determined by the concurrence of the secondary cause.
This can be seen in Jacobus Arminius, after whom all the rest are named. Arguing against Perkins, he not only asserts that this concurrence of God is indifferent in itself, but also that it 'contributes nothing to the creature's will by which it is inclined, helped or strengthened to act', and that 'the created will has God's concurrence in its own power before it acts, ready and laid out for it' (Antiperkinsus, p. 733). Grevinchovius teaches much the same against Ames (section 32, p. 368), and Corvinus against Tilenus (chapter 9, p. 354).
Latin · §1925
The Latin is on each section page: §1925
Some who subscribe to Dort agree here with the Molinists and Remonstrants§1926
1926Even among the Reformed who subscribe to the Synod of Dort, some seem to agree on this point with the Molinists and the Remonstrants.
They recognize no general concurrence of God with secondary causes other than a simultaneous and indifferent one. By it God acts not on the cause itself but, together with the cause, on its act. It does not determine the secondary cause to one kind of act or another; instead the secondary cause shapes it in various ways according to its nature, or even its freedom.
Latin · §1926
The Latin is on each section page: §1926
Robert Baron of Aberdeen holds the same view as Fonseca and Suarez§1927
1927This at any rate is beyond all doubt the view of the Scot Robert Baron, professor of theology at the University of Aberdeen during his lifetime, as can be seen in his Metaphysics adapted to the use of theology.
On God's concurrence, and so on its agreement with the freedom of our choice, he declares that he holds exactly the same as Fonseca and Suárez. The concurrence is indifferent in itself and is determined by the secondary cause to a particular kind of action. God has no need to premove secondary causes; it is enough that he acts together with them on their effects and actions. God's concurrence and influence is thus in reality nothing other than the secondary cause's action itself, insofar as that action receives its being from the first cause together with the second and depends on it (Section 8, Disputation 3, 'On the concurrence or cooperation of God').
Latin · §1927
The Latin is on each section page: §1927
John Strang of Glasgow: God's influence is prior by nature and special, yet Thomist predetermination is not needed for every act§1928
1928The Scot John Strang, himself also a professor, at the University of Glasgow, does not seem far from this view.
He holds that the action in which God and the creature concur comes from God prior by nature to its coming from the creature, and that God's influence on that action is prior by nature to the creature's influence (De voluntate et actionibus Dei circa peccatum, book not numbered in the print, chapter 11). He also denies that God concurs only by a general influence, as the sun concurs in the same way in generating a man and a horse (book 2, chapter 3); he posits a special influence of God for special effects, as these differ in kind, and that physically, not morally. Even so, he argues at length, and proves, that the premotion and predetermination of God which the school of Thomas maintains and defends is not necessary for each and every act of creatures.
Latin · §1928
The Latin is on each section page: §1928
What Strang means by premotion, and where he allows it§1929
1929By that premotion and predetermination, he explains, he means the action by which God stirs and applies the secondary cause to act. Prior by nature and by reason to the creature's acting, God really and efficaciously moves it to each of its actions, acting and bringing it about that the creature acts and does whatever it acts and does. Without this premotion of God the creature can do nothing whatever; once it is given, it is impossible in the composite sense for the secondary cause not to do what the first cause premoves it to.
Strang grants that God does use premotion and predetermination of this kind for the works of grace and for very many other operations of the will, whenever he pleases and there is need. But he denies that it belongs to God's common concurrence or is applied across the board to all the actions of creatures, especially those to which sin is necessarily attached (book 2, chapter 4, near the end).
Latin · §1929
The Latin is on each section page: §1929
Strang's and Baron's chief reason: otherwise our sins would be imputed to God§1930
1930Strang says he holds this view chiefly because, if God necessarily determined devils and wicked men to every action of sin, it would follow, in his judgment, that our sins could rightly be charged to God.
Robert Baron, cited above, says this was the reason that weighed most with him as well.
Latin · §1930
The Latin is on each section page: §1930
Both reject predetermination as contrary to freedom; Strang's two senses of freedom§1931
1931Both men also hold that this predetermination should be rejected because it damages the freedom of the will and does not seem capable of being reconciled with it.
Strang does, however, distinguish two senses of freedom (De voluntate Dei circa peccatum, book 2, chapter 8). Freedom in the broader sense is essential to the will and is found in any act done willingly and with reason. Freedom in the stricter sense consists in a certain indifference on the agent's part and belongs to the will with respect to most of its acts. On his view, the divine premotion and predetermination by which God moves human beings gently, in a way suited to an intelligent creature, does not overturn the first kind of freedom. It cannot, however, coexist with the stricter kind, since that freedom lies in indifference, which any prior determination not within the will's own power contradicts.
How God's simultaneous concurrence, always ready for the created will, does no harm to freedom of that kind has been explained above. These theologians reconcile it with freedom in the strict sense in just the same way as the teachers of the Roman School.
Latin · §1931
The Latin is on each section page: §1931
Very many Reformed side with the Thomists: efficacious premotion to every act, good and evil§1932
1932Very many Reformed theologians, however, side with the school of Thomas. They hold that God not only concurs and cooperates with creatures in each of their acts, but that creatures can do nothing unless God efficaciously premoves and predetermines them to this act or that.
This holds, they say, for free causes as much as for necessary ones, and for evil acts as much as for good ones, although God does not move or predetermine to the malice and depravity of the act, only to what is positive and naturally good in it. And just as on their view the secondary cause can do or perform nothing without such predetermination, so too, once it is given, the cause cannot fail to act and perform.
Latin · §1932
The Latin is on each section page: §1932
William Ames: without predetermination man would be God's partner, not his subject§1933
1933William Ames holds that premotion and predetermination of this kind must be admitted for secondary causes, and above all for the human will. Otherwise, in his judgment, the subordination of secondary causes to the first cause in their operations would be done away with.
Every operation of the human will would be removed from the rule of providence and from God's efficacious government. Man would be God's partner rather than his subject. Indeed God would hang on man's nod even in matters that weigh most in governing the whole world. Man would no longer have to say, 'If God wills, I shall do this or that'; rather God would have to say, 'If man wills, I shall do this or that' (Bellarminus enervatus, tome 4, book 4, chapter 2).
Latin · §1933
The Latin is on each section page: §1933
Samuel Rutherford rejects an indifferent concurrence as injurious to God (De divina providentia 25)§1934
1934The Scot Samuel Rutherford, who was professor of theology at the University of St Andrews a few years ago, holds the same view. He attacks with many arguments, as fictitious and impious, a concurrence of God that is general and indifferent in itself and is determined by the concurrence of the secondary cause.
In his judgment such a concurrence wrongs God. It robs God of freedom in his decrees and makes God shamefully dependent on the fickle nod of his creature, since it supposes that God is determined by the creature rather than the creature by God. It also removes the point of the prayers in which we ask God to bend our hearts and the hearts of others as our salvation and theirs requires, for that cannot happen except through an operation by which God determines human wills. For the same reason it would be pointless to thank God for good things obtained through free agents. Nor would the wealth that comes to people through their free acts of trade be from God. Finally, God's particular providence, which Scripture so often commends, would have to be denied (De divina providentia, chapter 25).
Latin · §1934
The Latin is on each section page: §1934
Rutherford: the real question is indeclinable predetermination, not the word 'physical'§1935
1935In his Exercitationes apologeticae pro divina gratia Rutherford maintains that in all acts, of nature and of grace alike, God determines the will by a truly real impulse, in the manner of a physical cause. He adds, though, that the main dispute is not whether this predetermination should be called physical, but whether God predetermines free acts in a way that cannot be turned aside.
'The question,' he says, 'is whether God does not so move the will that, under that motion, once moved it cannot fail to be fully moved; or whether God's action on the will does not so bend it that it cannot fail freely to bend itself where God inclines it. We, for our part, prove from Scripture that the will is necessitated by God's motion, by which it is moved beyond turning aside.' If anyone grants this, he adds, he is ready to bid farewell to physical predetermination, although in reality God does determine the will in the manner of a physical cause (Exercitation 3, chapter 1).
Latin · §1935
The Latin is on each section page: §1935
William Twisse distinguishes concurrence from predetermination and rejects the Jesuits' indifferent concurrence§1936
1936The English theologian William Twisse distinguishes God's concurrence from his predetermination, though he thinks both necessary for every action of the creature. He grants that the concurrence is simultaneous with the creature's operation in both nature and time, but he insists that it is joined with a certain prior motion on the will itself.
'We too admit a concurrence on the act,' he says, 'simultaneous both in nature and in time; but we say that this concurrence involves a prior motion on the will itself, prior, I mean, not in time but in nature' (Vindiciae, book 2, part 3). In the same book, at page 18, he rejects an indifferent and undetermined concurrence of the kind the Jesuits teach: 'For my part I think it can be shown that this indifferent and indefinite concurrence is wrongly posited, as plainly as that the sun shines at noon.'
Latin · §1936
The Latin is on each section page: §1936
What Ames and Rutherford chiefly deny; the other side also grants a strong providence beyond general concurrence§1937
1937From the reasons Ames and Rutherford give, it is clear that what they chiefly mean to deny, and shrink from as the gravest error, is that God's operation and efficacy concerning the creature's act consists in nothing more than a concurrence that is indifferent and indefinite in itself.
Those who otherwise hold that God's general concurrence, needed for each act of creatures, is indifferent in itself and variously determined by secondary causes have no intention whatever of asserting that. Besides that general concurrence of God, they recognize the great power and efficacy of divine providence in bringing about, furthering, regulating and directing all kinds of events, especially where human wills and the acts freely elicited by them are concerned. Strang points this out carefully in many places.
Latin · §1937
The Latin is on each section page: §1937
Ames (with Alvarez) and Twisse: predetermination leaves the power to act otherwise, in the divided sense§1938
1938As for reconciling this predetermining concurrence with freedom of choice, on Ames's view one must say with Diego Alvarez that God's predetermination does not prevent the will from acting freely. It does make the will act certainly and infallibly, yet it does not take from the will the power to act otherwise.
Twisse likewise says that God moves human wills to do something in such a way that whatever happens comes about in keeping with the condition of their free will, so that at the very moment they act they are able not to act, in the divided sense, that is. 'In the composite sense it is utterly impossible.'
Latin · §1938
The Latin is on each section page: §1938
Rutherford's two indifferences, objective and internal; all these theologians allow only hypothetical necessity§1939
1939According to Rutherford, two kinds of indifference go to make up freedom. One is objective: the intellect puts before the will something it may choose, as a means that is not necessary to the highest good intended absolutely. The other is internal, vital and elective: by it the will of itself is able as much to will a thing as to refuse it, with both the essence of freedom and its own most natural way of acting kept intact.
God's predetermination prejudices neither kind of indifference in any way. Not the objective kind, since it does not prevent the intellect from setting before the will an object it may choose, one suited to reaching the end but not necessarily connected with it. Nor the internal kind, since when God determines the will to refuse this, he does not stand in the way of its being able by nature to will it.
Finally, all these theologians agree that God's premotion and predetermination does impose some necessity on the acts of the will, but only a hypothetical necessity. That does not conflict with freedom, which is overturned only by necessity arising from external force or from natural determination.
Latin · §1939
The Latin is on each section page: §1939
Some Reformed side with Durandus: Moise Amyraut's concurrence is only conservation§1940
1940Among the teachers of the Reformed School there are also some who, regarding God's general concurrence needed for every act of creatures, seem to think as Durandus and Louis of Dole, teachers of the Roman School, do.
The distinguished Moïse Amyraut, for instance, seems to recognize no general concurrence of God, by which he concurs with all secondary causes, beyond the continual efficacy by which he keeps and sustains the nature of each thing and the powers nature has given it. From this he concludes that such concurrence has no bearing on freedom. 'Suppose,' he says, 'that nature and its powers could subsist without the help of such concurrence; they will certainly act freely. Now add a concurrence that does nothing more than keep in their natural state, and preserve, things that would otherwise collapse and vanish: freedom will suffer no harm from it.' These words show clearly enough that on this point the distinguished author holds, as already said, the same view as the old scholastic Durandus (De libero arbitrio, chapter 4, near the end).
Latin · §1940
The Latin is on each section page: §1940
Amyraut's providence in good acts: presenting the object and disposing the subject§1941
1941Even so, besides that general concurrence Amyraut recognizes a great efficacy of God's providence, by which God determines in time the acts of our will, good, bad and indifferent alike, in keeping with his eternal decree.
But he reduces the whole efficacy of divine providence that shows itself in good acts to two operations. The first is the presenting of the object, which plainly does no violence to freedom. The second is the inner disposing of the subject, which consists in freeing the faculties from the hindrances that have come upon their native constitution, or even in raising them in some way above the lot of nature. Here too it is no less evident that human freedom suffers no prejudice.
Latin · §1941
The Latin is on each section page: §1941
Amyraut on evil acts: an external and an internal act of providence§1942
1942In the same way, with respect to evil acts, he teaches that Providence acts in two ways, one external and the other internal. The external act, he says, concerns two things. 'Either it is engaged in presenting objects fitted to stir the faculties, or it consists in this: God does nothing himself, but allows and permits the devil to exercise his working, so as to add to the force of the objects.'
God's internal act in the evil deeds of human beings consists, according to him, in this: out of the many objects leading to evil that a person turns over in his mind, God either obscures one or removes it from the mind altogether, or else arranges for some one object to be presented from the side on which it is most apt and suited to move. In none of this, likewise, can there be anything harmful to human freedom.
Latin · §1942
The Latin is on each section page: §1942
Amyraut on indifferent acts: all human acts are efficaciously determined through the objects§1943
1943Finally, for indifferent acts he traces God's efficacy in the same way to three things: the presenting of objects, the management of causes that can lend those objects force, and an inner operation that makes one object prevail over another and present itself to the mind in the way best suited to move it.
Yet through these operations, which by everyone's admission do no harm to freedom, he holds that all human acts are efficaciously determined by God and that God's eternal decrees about them are fulfilled with complete certainty. The reason is that the human faculties, mind and will, are determined to particular actions by the objects set before them in a way that fits their inclination and disposition. From this arises a kind of necessity in their operations which agrees perfectly well with freedom, and which is still enough to ensure that what God has most surely planned in his eternal counsel and determined shall be done is carried out by human beings with equal certainty and without swerving.
Latin · §1943
The Latin is on each section page: §1943
Josue de la Place declines to define the dependence of secondary causes on the first§1944
1944Josué de la Place, a most learned and very subtle theologian, agrees with the other theologians that the will in acting depends on God as on the first cause, as other secondary causes do. But being a modest man he does not venture to define what that dependence is or how great it is, and he declines to give his judgment on the various questions about God's concurrence and cooperation with all secondary causes that are commonly debated in the Schools.
These are his words: 'The will depends on God as on the first cause, on which all secondary causes depend in acting. How far secondary causes depend on the first cause in their causing is fiercely disputed among the papists. That God concurs with every cause, so that it acts in keeping with its faculties, is admitted by all. But nearly all of them maintain that this concurrence is immediate, proximate, and simply the same as the action of the secondary causes themselves, though some others object. And over that very immediate concurrence the Dominicans and the Jesuits fight each other stubbornly with all their might, the former for what they call physical predetermination, the latter strenuously opposing it. For our part, out of the reverence we owe to God's infinite majesty, we do not venture to define how great the dependence of the secondary cause on the first is. It is enough for us that, provided it does not cast on God even the slightest stain of our sins, it cannot be made too great' (Treatise on free choice, p. 174).
Latin · §1944
The Latin is on each section page: §1944
De la Place reconciles that dependence with freedom as immunity from a threefold necessity§1945
1945A little further on he reconciles this dependence of the will on the first cause with the will's freedom. He writes:
'However our will may depend on God, and whatever God may work in it, it always keeps the freedom that we said lies in exemption from a threefold necessity: of coercion, of determination by matter, and of determination by the senses.'
Latin · §1945
The Latin is on each section page: §1945
Pareus: the manner is past finding out; God governs the will as a master guides a pupil's hand§1946
1946Pareus's view is not very different. He condemns the rashness of the scholastic teachers who raise and settle various questions about God's concurrence, 'in which', he says, 'they have dared with rash curiosity to investigate and define what cannot be adequately known or explained.' He judges safest the view of Cajetan, who found the agreement of free choice with divine providence inexplicable and beyond understanding in this life, because God's judgments are unsearchable and his ways past finding out.
In general he wants only this held as certain: that the human will is governed by God's nod and inclined wherever he wills. To reconcile this with our freedom, he says that what is governed from outside, without its own deliberation and choice, does not act freely. But when God governs by showing the intellect an object, and through it efficaciously moving and affecting the will to choose this or that of its own accord, the will still chooses freely, even though it is inclined by God's nod wherever he wills. 'In the same way,' he says, 'a beginner learning to form his letters writes freely, though his hand is guided by the schoolmaster.'
This is also the point of what he adds a little later and often repeats: that God by his concurrence does determine the human will, 'but not by a physical, brute, violent determination; rather by a spontaneous one, joined with its own judgment and choice' (Animadversions on Bellarmine's fourth book on free choice, chapter 14).
Latin · §1946
The Latin is on each section page: §1946
Le Blanc: their modesty deserves praise; to define the manner of concurrence is rash§1947
1947For my part, I think the modesty of these very learned men deserves the highest praise. To define with certainty the manner of divine concurrence by which the first cause cooperates with secondary causes seems to me rash and far too bold.
Our feeble understanding cannot penetrate and search out the abyss of God's power and wisdom, and the matter is neither adequately grasped by reason nor revealed clearly enough in Holy Scripture.
Latin · §1947
The Latin is on each section page: §1947
Physical predetermination to intrinsically evil acts seems to make God the author of sin§1948
1948Above all, I cannot see how anyone can hold that God physically premoves and predetermines free causes even to acts that are intrinsically evil without its following that God is the author of sin.
Who could understand, for instance, that God, by an influence preceding every motion of the human will, laid on the first man a necessity of desiring the forbidden fruit and an appetite for eating it; and that every day, by an efficient causality in the proper sense, he predetermines people, and, to use a barbarous word, 'necessitates' them to blaspheme God and hate him; and yet that the guilt, which cannot be separated from those acts, is not to be laid back on God himself?
Latin · §1948
The Latin is on each section page: §1948
With de la Place: the dependence cannot be too great, so long as God is not made author of sin; immediate concurrence most probable§1949
1949But as long as God is not made the author of sin, I judge with the most learned de la Place that the dependence of secondary causes on the first in their acting cannot be made too great.
It also seems to me highly probable that God, as the Schools commonly hold, concurs immediately in each and every act of creatures.
Latin · §1949
The Latin is on each section page: §1949
Providence, even over evil acts, is not confined to a general, indifferent concurrence§1950
1950What I hold as most certain of all, and what I think all theologians grant, is that the power and efficacy of divine providence, even in regard to evil acts, must in no way be confined to a concurrence that is general and indifferent in itself.
In many ways known to his own wisdom, God brings about, furthers, directs and regulates the varied course of events, including those in which human wickedness plays a part.
Latin · §1950
The Latin is on each section page: §1950
However God works in free causes, he leaves them the power to act otherwise§1951
1951I am no less certain that, in whatever way God acts and works in free causes, he always does so in keeping with their nature and without any prejudice to their freedom.
So when he efficaciously moves human wills to one act or another, he does not take from them the power to act otherwise.
Latin · §1951
The Latin is on each section page: §1951
Socinus and his followers deny that God has certain foreknowledge of future contingents§1952
1952Socinus and his followers cannot understand how future contingents, things that have no necessary and determinate cause, can be known in advance with certainty.
They therefore deny that God himself has any certain foreknowledge of future events of this kind.
Latin · §1952
The Latin is on each section page: §1952
Scripture plainly teaches God's foreknowledge: the prophets are its witnesses (Tertullian)§1953
1953It is astonishing that people who grant Scripture divine authority can persuade themselves of this. Nothing is gathered more plainly from Scripture than that God knew beforehand every future thing, as the prophecies recorded in it make clear.
As Tertullian neatly puts it, 'God's foreknowledge has as many witnesses as God has made prophets.' The prophets, inspired by God, could not have foretold things that happened only many ages later and were done freely by human beings unless those things were known to God from eternity.
Latin · §1953
The Latin is on each section page: §1953
God foretold free acts centuries ahead: the oppression in Egypt (Genesis 15)§1954
1954Countless examples from Scripture prove that God foretold many things that human beings would freely do many ages later.
In Genesis 15 God foretold that the Egyptians would oppress Abraham's descendants for four hundred years, and that in oppressing that people they would sin gravely and bring God's wrath on themselves. 'Know for certain,' God says to Abraham, 'that your descendants will be strangers in a land that is not theirs; they will be enslaved and oppressed for four hundred years. But I will judge the nation they serve.'
Latin · §1954
The Latin is on each section page: §1954
Deuteronomy 31: Israel's future idolatry foretold to Moses§1955
1955Likewise in Deuteronomy 31 God is recorded as saying to Moses: 'You are about to sleep with your fathers. Then this people will rise up and prostitute themselves to the foreign gods of the land they are entering to live in. They will forsake me and break my covenant that I made with them.'
The outcome, matching these predictions in every respect, showed that they were certain and infallible.
Latin · §1955
The Latin is on each section page: §1955
The Jews' unbelief and the rejection of the Messiah foretold (Isaiah 53) and Christ's own predictions§1956
1956In many places the prophets also foretold that the Jews would not believe in the time of the Messiah, and that this people would therefore be rejected. This is especially so in Isaiah 53: 'Who has believed our message, and to whom has the arm of the Lord been revealed?'
There the prophet foretells that their unbelief would go so far that they would despise their King, the Messiah, even wound him, remove him by a most cruel and shameful death, and count him among transgressors and criminals. And the Messiah himself, Jesus our Lord, while he lived on earth, foretold one by one all the crimes and outrages that the leaders of the Jewish nation would commit against him. He added that all this must happen so, and that everything written by the prophets about the Son of Man must be fulfilled in this way.
Latin · §1956
The Latin is on each section page: §1956
Judas's betrayal foretold by Christ and, ages before, by David (Psalms 41 and 109)§1957
1957Christ's prediction about Judas, that he would betray him, is especially striking, and it came long before Satan had put that into Judas's heart. Indeed, many ages before Christ's coming God had foretold the same betrayal through the prophets.
Christ testifies that this is what David's words in Psalm 41 refer to: 'He who eats bread with me has lifted his heel against me' (John 13). And Peter, with an eye to what is written in Psalm 109, says: 'The scripture had to be fulfilled which the Holy Spirit spoke beforehand through the mouth of David concerning Judas,' and so on (Acts 1).
Latin · §1957
The Latin is on each section page: §1957
Antiochus Epiphanes (Daniel) and the man of sin (Paul): such predictions require certain knowledge of contingents§1958
1958To these may be added what Daniel foretells of the impiety, pride, lust and cruelty of Antiochus Epiphanes, with which he would rage against the Jews and profane God's own temple. Paul likewise foretells the coming of the son of perdition, who would sit in God's temple, exalt himself above God himself, and lead very many astray by lying signs.
All these things were to be done freely by human beings. The Spirit of God, speaking in Scripture, could not have foretold them certainly, clearly and one by one, as we see was done, unless God has certain and distinct knowledge of all future events, however contingent they may be.
Latin · §1958
The Latin is on each section page: §1958
Without foreknowledge of free acts God would not be omniscient§1959
1959Certainly, if God does not know every future thing from eternity, but is ignorant of what creatures will freely do, omniscience can no longer be ascribed to him.
Nor can he truly be said to know all things, since some things would be hidden from his knowledge.
Latin · §1959
The Latin is on each section page: §1959
It would also make God mutable and his knowledge imperfect§1960
1960It would also follow that God is not free from all change. Since God knows present things, if he was ignorant of them before they existed, he learned something from the outcome itself and passed from not knowing to knowing, which cannot be conceived without some change in God.
It further follows that God's knowledge is not perfect, since on this hypothesis it grows and advances in what it knows every day.
Latin · §1960
The Latin is on each section page: §1960
The Socinian objection: Scripture says God grieved and repented that he had made man (Genesis 6)§1961
1961Against so plain a truth the objections the Socinians usually raise have no force. One is that Scripture presents God as saddened by human sins and moved to repentance: 'The Lord saw that human wickedness was great on the earth and that every thought of the heart was set on evil all the time, and he repented that he had made man on the earth. Grieved to the heart, he said, I will wipe man, whom I created, from the face of the earth' (Genesis 6).
From this they infer that before human beings plunged into every kind of crime God did not know for certain that their wickedness would be so great. Otherwise, they say, there seems to be no reason for saying that on seeing it he was grieved and repented of having created man. No one repents of what he has done unless some new knowledge comes to him, or something happens to him that he did not expect and had not foreseen.
Latin · §1961
The Latin is on each section page: §1961
A second objection: 'Now I know that you fear God' (Genesis 22)§1962
1962And certainly it seems plainly to follow from God's own words to Abraham in Genesis 22 that he learns something new about the free actions of human beings.
After Abraham had shown himself ready to sacrifice his son at God's command, the Lord says: 'Now I know that you fear God, because you have not spared your only son for my sake.'
Latin · §1962
The Latin is on each section page: §1962
A third objection: God 'expected' grapes and got wild grapes (Isaiah 5)§1963
1963Scripture even seems to teach that some things turn out otherwise than God himself had supposed, since it says that people do some things contrary to what he had expected.
So God complains of the stubbornness and rebellion of the Jewish people in Isaiah 5: 'What more should I have done for my vineyard that I have not done? Why, when I expected it to yield grapes, did it yield wild grapes?'
Latin · §1963
The Latin is on each section page: §1963
Reply: Scripture speaks of God's repentance figuratively; it signifies an effect, not a feeling (1 Samuel 15)§1964
1964The answer is that Scripture often ascribes human limbs and feelings to God by a figure of speech, not because they belong to him literally and properly. Much that is said of God in human terms (anthropopathos) must therefore be understood in a way fitting for God (theoprepos), in a manner worthy of him.
So when Scripture says that God repented, there is no more need to take this literally than what we read elsewhere, that God's heart was stirred or that smoke rose from his nostrils. Indeed, when Scripture speaks of repentance in the proper sense, it expressly denies it of God, as when Samuel says to Saul: 'The Glory, or Strength, of Israel will not lie or change his mind, for he is not a man, that he should repent' (1 Samuel 15).
In God, then, repentance means not a feeling but an effect. When Scripture says God repented, it puts the antecedent for the consequent: it means that God did what a man does who regrets something he has made. God resolved to wipe from the earth, because of their wickedness, the human beings he had made, as a man destroys a work he regrets.
Latin · §1964
The Latin is on each section page: §1964
God's 'sorrow' likewise puts the consequent for the antecedent§1965
1965In the same way God is said to be grieved by human sins, not because he feels in himself any emotion like our sadness. It is simply a way of saying that God strongly disapproves of human sins and is displeased by them, and that they are such as would bring him sorrow if he were like us and subject to the same passions.
Here the consequent is put for the antecedent: sorrow stands for what is apt to produce sorrow in a subject capable of it.
Latin · §1965
The Latin is on each section page: §1965
The vineyard: God was not in doubt, but had used means from which a man could rightly hope for fruit§1966
1966Similarly, in Isaiah the Lord is said to have expected grapes from his vineyard when it yielded wild grapes. This is not because God was uncertain or in doubt about what the Jewish people, represented by that vineyard, would do after so many means had been used to form them to true godliness.
It is because he had done what ought plainly to have brought that people back to the right path. Had one man used such means toward another, he could rightly have hoped and expected that the other's heart would be softened by them and turned to love and willing obedience.
Latin · §1966
The Latin is on each section page: §1966
'Now I know': Abraham gave certain proof of his fear of God§1967
1967When God says to Abraham, 'Now I know that you fear God, because you have not spared your only son for my sake,' he does not mean that he had previously doubted Abraham's godliness or had not known him well enough.
He means only that Abraham, by being ready at God's command to sacrifice his own son, gave a sure and unquestionable proof of his love and fear toward God. It was proof enough to convince anyone who had so far doubted the matter and had not been fully certain and persuaded of it.
Latin · §1967
The Latin is on each section page: §1967
The objection from God's oath in Numbers 14§1968
1968The argument our opponents draw from Numbers 14 has no more force. There God is said to have sworn that he would bring his people into the land of Canaan, and yet, because of their sin and unbelief, he swears again that he will no longer do so: 'As I live, says the Lord, I will do to you just as you have spoken in my hearing. Your corpses will lie in this wilderness. None of you who were counted, from twenty years old and upward, and who grumbled against me, will enter the land I swore with raised hand to settle you in, except Caleb son of Jephunneh and Joshua son of Nun.'
'For what man,' they ask, 'is so mad as to swear in earnest that he will do something he already knows full well he will not do, or for which he already has thoroughly established reasons why he will by no means do it? And what is more unworthy of God than to swear that he will do something only in words and not in intention?'
Latin · §1968
The Latin is on each section page: §1968
Reply: the oath concerned the nation, or was conditional; even a good man may swear so§1969
1969It is true that God often swore to give the land of Canaan to Abraham's descendants, and the words just quoted refer to those oaths, which are recorded in many places. But the quoted words, 'You will not enter the land I swore with raised hand to settle YOU in', do not prove that the oath was aimed specifically at those Israelites who rebelled in the wilderness. There the word 'you' refers to the Israelite nation in general, not to the particular persons who made it up at the time.
Even so, there would be nothing absurd in saying that God promised those men in particular, on oath, that they would enter the land of Canaan, not absolutely but on a condition, though he foresaw that they would not meet it. All that is required is that the condition was part of their duty and was one they could and ought to fulfil.
Among human beings, too, no one would be mad who swore to someone that he would do this or that provided the other kept to the duty of a good man, even though he was sure the other would not do his duty at all.
Latin · §1969
The Latin is on each section page: §1969
The Socinians' chief motive: certain foreknowledge would make God's earnest exhortations pointless§1970
1970Those who today maintain that God has no certain foreknowledge of future contingents are moved chiefly by this. If God foresees with certainty, and from eternity, what human beings will freely do, then in their view he cannot seriously warn, exhort and implore them to turn and repent.
'What need is there,' they ask, 'to exhort and press someone earnestly to do what you know for sure he will do? And what is the good of much pleading and imploring with someone who, as you well know, will do none of the things you ask?'
Latin · §1970
The Latin is on each section page: §1970
Reply: God foresees obedience or defiance only as following his earnest warnings, which are means to obedience§1971
1971Far from preventing God from earnestly warning, asking and exhorting human beings, their foreseen defiance or obedience is something God cannot foresee without first foreseeing, and resolving within himself, that he will deal with them earnestly in this way.
God's warnings, exhortations and pleas are the means by which human obedience is brought about. They are also presupposed conditions without which people cannot be, or be called, rebels against God and defiant toward him.
Latin · §1971
The Latin is on each section page: §1971
Even the Socinians grant that God pleads with the hardened, as with Pharaoh§1972
1972Our opponents themselves can be convinced that it is not unworthy of God's wisdom to urge, exhort and invite to repentance, by every means, those he knows for certain will never obey his warnings, exhortations and commands. They admit that some, by God's judgment punishing their stubborn wickedness, are so blinded and hardened that they cannot repent.
Yet they cannot deny that toward those very people, whom he knows perfectly well to be in that state, God uses the warnings and pleas by which he ordinarily calls human beings to their duty, as the example of Pharaoh alone makes plain.
If, then, by our opponents' own admission, God's earnest pleas, threats and complaints can have a place with such people, without any breach of his justice or loss to his wisdom, why can the same not hold for all the others whom God knew from eternity would not obey, out of the free purpose of their own will and mind?
Latin · §1972
The Latin is on each section page: §1972
The objections from Scripture fail; the real difficulty: foreknowledge seems to make every event necessary§1973
1973All the arguments drawn from Scripture against God's eternal foreknowledge, by which he knows certainly and distinctly whatever creatures will freely do at any time, are therefore empty.
We must now consider how the freedom of creatures in acting can coexist with that eternal foreknowledge of God. There is no small difficulty here, one that has long exercised the minds of learned teachers. Since God's foreknowledge cannot be mistaken, what God foresaw would happen cannot fail to happen. So everything happens necessarily, and the human will cannot fail to produce and elicit the acts God foreknows from eternity that it will produce. In that case the freedom of human actions seems to vanish entirely. For how can something be called free if it is impossible for it not to happen, or to happen otherwise?
Latin · §1973
The Latin is on each section page: §1973
The common answer: foreknowledge imposes no necessity, for things are not future because foreknown§1974
1974Very many theologians of the Christian schools answer this, and in my judgement rightly, that God's foreknowledge places no necessity on things. Foreknowledge is not the cause of things; rather, in a certain sense the future things themselves can be called its cause.
Things are not future because God foreknows that they will be. On the contrary, God foreknows that they will be because they really are future.
Latin · §1974
The Latin is on each section page: §1974
Impossible that the foreknown fail to happen in the composite sense, not in the divided sense: Judas§1975
1975The objection runs: what God foreknows from eternity as future cannot fail to happen; God foresees all future things; so everything happens necessarily. The common teaching of the schools replies that it is indeed impossible for what God foreknew as future not to happen, but only in the composite sense, not in the divided sense.
This means that two things cannot hold together: that something is foreseen by God as future, and that it does not happen. Yet, speaking simply and absolutely, the thing foreseen is able not to happen, if it is considered in its own nature and without reference to God's foresight.
Take Judas. God had foreseen that he would betray Christ, yet he could have refrained from betraying him had he wished. God's foreknowledge did not lay on him any necessity of betraying Christ. Nor does it follow that God's foreknowledge could have been mistaken. Had Judas not betrayed Christ, his betrayal would not have been foreseen; God would instead have foreseen that Judas was not going to betray Christ.
Latin · §1975
The Latin is on each section page: §1975
As our seeing does not change what we see, God's foresight changes nothing in future things§1976
1976Once God's foresight is supposed, then, everything he foresees as future must indeed happen. In the same way, once our own seeing is supposed, everything we see happening must be happening.
Our seeing does not alter the nature of things. It does not make something necessary in itself that is free or contingent by its own nature, even though, given that we see it happening, it cannot fail to be. In just the same way God's foresight alters nothing in future things and does not take away their freedom or contingency. This holds even though what God foresees as future, being supposed future, cannot fail to be future.
If we suppose that a thing actually exists, it cannot fail to exist actually. In exactly the same way, if we suppose that a thing is future, it cannot fail to be future.
Latin · §1976
The Latin is on each section page: §1976
The necessity foreknowledge brings is hypothetical, of the consequence, of infallibility, not antecedent§1977
1977In short, seeing present things brings a certain necessity upon them, but only a hypothetical one. The schools call it consequent necessity, or the necessity of the consequence, and it fits perfectly well with their freedom or contingency.
So too the foresight of future things means that they will necessarily happen, but only by a necessity that rests on a hypothesis, usually called the necessity of infallibility. It does not stop them being free and contingent in themselves and absolutely.
The only necessity that removes contingency and freedom is the one called antecedent and absolute, which is a necessity not merely of the consequence but of the consequent as well.
Latin · §1977
The Latin is on each section page: §1977
The later Thomists: God's knowledge is the cause of things, yet it foreknows the free mode of acting (Alvarez)§1978
1978Others, however, try to reconcile God's foreknowledge with human freedom in another way. They hold false the proposition 'Things are known by God because they are future', and true the proposition 'Something is future because God foreknows that it will be'. On their view God's knowledge is the cause of things.
Yet they do not think this harms human freedom. From eternity God foreknows not only that people will do this or that, but also the manner in which they will act, namely freely and contingently.
So, given God's foreknowledge, it follows necessarily, to take an example, that Peter will speak. Indeed God's knowledge is, in its own way, the cause of Peter's speaking. But it follows that he will speak in a particular manner: contingently and freely. Hence, they say, God's foreknowledge implies the actual exercise of human freedom rather than destroying it. Such foreknowledge does not remove from Peter's will, as he speaks, the free power by which he could refrain from speaking if he wished; rather it places that very power in his will.
This is the teaching of those called the later Thomists, as can be seen in Didacus Alvarez, in the summary of his work on the aids of divine grace, book 1, chapter 11.
Latin · §1978
The Latin is on each section page: §1978
Some Reformed answer more loosely: foreknowledge brings a necessity, but not of coaction or physical determination§1979
1979Some Reformed teachers answer the difficulty in a still simpler and less precise way. They say that God's foreknowledge does bring a certain necessity upon all future things, but that not every necessity is at odds with freedom. Only necessity arising from compulsion or from physical determination conflicts with it.
Latin · §1979
The Latin is on each section page: §1979
The converse difficulty: how acts that may or may not happen can be foreseen certainly§1980
1980In these various ways Christian theologians try to show how human freedom can stand alongside God's foreknowledge of all future things.
Yet it is no less difficult to explain the reverse. If creatures have freedom to act or not to act, how can God foresee their future acts with certainty and without fail? How can anything be known with certainty that has no certain existence either in itself or in its causes, and is as able not to be or happen as to happen and be?
Latin · §1980
The Latin is on each section page: §1980
The Thomists' first foundation: all futures present to God in eternity, as to one on a watchtower (Alvarez)§1981
1981The scholastic teachers work hard to get out of this difficulty and try in various ways to explain how God foreknows future contingent and free things.
The first are the later Thomists just mentioned. They lay two foundations for the certainty by which God foreknows every future contingent from eternity. The first is that all future things are present to God in eternity, not merely in objective or known being, but in real being, in their own actual existences.
'God,' they say, 'stands toward future contingents like someone on a high watchtower who surveys the whole road and everyone travelling along it. One traveller follows another and the one behind cannot see the one ahead, yet the watcher on the tower sees them all at once and has them present to himself. So likewise God has present to himself, on the watchtower of eternity, all things past and future, though the one succeeds the other.' These are the words of Didacus Alvarez, book 1, chapter 8.
There he further proves this presence of future things in eternity from the fact that eternity is an indivisible duration that exists whole all at once. Whatever coexists with eternity at any time therefore coexists with all of it, and so is present to all of it.
Latin · §1981
The Latin is on each section page: §1981
Alvarez concludes that the real presence of things in eternity is the proper reason of God's certain knowledge§1982
1982At the start of the next chapter he draws this conclusion: the actual existence of things in eternity, viewed from the side of God's eternity, is the proper reason why God knows all future things with certainty, contingent ones included.
The reason is that things present to a knower, though contingent in themselves, are already regarded as determinate. They are determinately true with respect to the measure in which they are present, and with respect to the knowledge by which they are known as present.
Latin · §1982
The Latin is on each section page: §1982
The second foundation: God's absolute decree predetermining good acts and permitting evil (Alvarez)§1983
1983The second foundation on which they rest the certainty of God's knowledge of things that will happen contingently is the absolute decree of the divine will. In the same place Alvarez says that the certainty of God's knowledge of future contingents can also be drawn from another source. This is the absolute and efficacious decree of his will, which predetermines in detail every future thing, free ones included, with all their circumstances, if they are good, or permits them if they are evil.
To explain more clearly what this efficacious decree permitting evil is, he notes further on that God's infallible foreknowledge of sins presupposes two decrees on God's part. One is an absolute decree to produce the act of sin insofar as it is an act and a being. The other is a decree not to give efficacious help for avoiding the sin, that is, a decree to permit its wickedness, which is attributed to the created or defectible will alone.
In these two decrees, he says, all future sins are known with certainty. If God abandons the sinner and does not help him so that he will not fall, he will infallibly sin.
Latin · §1983
The Latin is on each section page: §1983
Others know futures in the decree alone: Scotus and others, Calvin, and Twisse against Penot and Suárez§1984
1984There are, however, other teachers in the Roman school who reject this presence of future things in eternity in their own existences as empty and invented. They hold that every future contingent, whether it comes from free second causes or from other natural causes, is known with certainty and without fail in God's decree alone, by which he decreed that it should happen. This view is usually attributed to many of the older scholastics, such as Scotus, Richard, Hervaeus, John Major and a good number of others.
Very many Reformed theologians also embrace it, teaching with Calvin that God foresees what will happen for no other reason than that he decreed it should happen. William Twisse, among the most celebrated English theologians, sets out, defends and illustrates this teaching of Calvin at length, through almost the whole of his dissertation on middle knowledge, written against Penot and Suárez.
Latin · §1984
The Latin is on each section page: §1984
Recent Roman theologians reject both views; some say God knows futures in their proximate cause§1985
1985Most of the more recent theologians of the Roman school approve of neither view. They reject the presence of future things in eternity in their real being, described above. Nor do they accept any efficacious decree of God by which the acts of free causes are defined in advance, before those causes determine themselves.
So to give some account of God's foreknowledge of future contingents they take refuge elsewhere. First, some hold that what will happen contingently and freely is known by God in its proximate cause. That cause is the will, taken not on its own but as it is engaged here and now: with this judgement, this object and this inclination, and finally with everything else that can either hinder it or determine it to will.
Latin · §1985
The Latin is on each section page: §1985
Bellarmine: God sees free acts in the human will, knowing its propensities and all that may meet it§1986
1986Bellarmine comes close to this view. 'It seems probable to us,' he says, 'that God sees future free actions only in the human will.' A little later he adds: 'God knows perfectly all the inclinations and the whole temper of our mind. He is not unaware of everything that can present itself to it in each deliberation. Finally, he sees clearly what is most fitting and suitable to move such a mind, endowed with such an inclination and temper. Because of all this he infers without fail which way the mind will lean.'
He goes on to say that in the contingent cause, considered strictly by itself, there is no determination. Suppose, however, that someone takes the contingent or free cause together with everything that can present itself and get in the way. Suppose too that he sees the inclinations and aptitudes both of the cause and of all the objects and circumstances, which God alone can do. Then some determination will result, and because of it one will be able to say truly, 'This will happen at such a time.' On Grace and Free Choice, book 4, chapter 15, in the reply to the sixth argument.
Latin · §1986
The Latin is on each section page: §1986
Becanus: God knows futures certainly by the infinite reach of his intellect and their determinate truth§1987
1987Others say simply that God foreknows future contingents with certainty for this reason: whatever exists at some time, whether contingently or necessarily, was true as a future thing before it existed. Whatever is true the divine intellect knows with certainty, because no truth can be hidden from an infinite intellect, and the divine intellect is infinite.
So, on their view, 'the certainty of God's foreknowledge is to be sought from two sources. First, from the infinite power and penetration of the divine intellect. Second, from the determinate truth of future contingents.' These are the words of the Jesuit Becanus in his Summa of Theology, volume 1, treatise 1, chapter 10, question 11, first conclusion.
Latin · §1987
The Latin is on each section page: §1987
Against the first view: future things cannot coexist with eternity before they exist (the post in the river)§1988
1988Each of these views, however, seems to face no small difficulty. First, take the real presence of future things in eternity, meaning that they are thought to coexist with eternity itself from eternity. This is plainly a pure invention.
For one thing to coexist with another, both must exist; what does not exist cannot coexist. Since contingent things did not exist from eternity, they could not coexist with eternity from eternity.
The supposed indivisibility of eternity is no help here. Things that happen in time can coexist one after another with something that admits no division or succession within itself. A post driven fast into a river does not always have the same water flowing round it, but ever new water. It is no more necessary that what exists alongside God's eternity at some time should always coexist with it than that what coexists with his immensity in some place should coexist with it everywhere.
Latin · §1988
The Latin is on each section page: §1988
Against the decree view: an absolute decree to sins makes God the author of sin§1989
1989Next, among the things God foresees as future are many sins and moral evils. It is therefore very hard to understand how God could have foreknown future things of every kind in some absolute decree of his will.
God can bring about and decree good things without any damage to his goodness and wisdom. But it is contrary to the divine goodness that he should move and predetermine the wills of creatures toward things evil in themselves.
Suppose someone says that God, absolutely and efficaciously, by a decree of his own, determined the will of the angels who fell to rise up in pride against God. Suppose he says God determined the will of our first parents to disregard God's command and covet the forbidden fruit. Who could say this without thereby making God the author of sin? And who could persuade himself of the following? By an eternal decree of God, preceding any determination of the created will foreseen in any way at all, human wills have been determined one by one to acts of blasphemy and hatred against God. And yet God is not the cause of those sins!
Latin · §1989
The Latin is on each section page: §1989
Against the proximate-cause view: certainty in circumstances implies a necessity, and would excuse Adam§1990
1990Nor do I see how the future act of a free cause can be foreknown with certainty within that cause, considered in the circumstances that are to dispose it most immediately to act. That could only be if we presuppose that some necessity of acting in that way is laid upon it by the object being set before it in such circumstances. That too brings no small difficulty with it.
It would follow that Adam, affected and disposed as he was before he sinned, had a necessity of sinning laid on him by the temptation put before him and the circumstances that went with it. This can scarcely be granted without his seeming to be excused from blame.
Latin · §1990
The Latin is on each section page: §1990
The fourth view states only what is certain: predictions are true, and the infinite intellect reaches all truth§1991
1991The fourth view looks for the certainty of God's foreknowledge in the infinity of the divine intellect and in the determinate truth of things that will happen contingently. It asserts nothing that is not certain and beyond doubt.
It is clear that Scripture contains divine predictions about future contingents. That alone shows that true propositions can be framed about them, for God asserts nothing that is not true. Every true proposition must have truth corresponding to it in reality. So, since it can be said determinately and truly that this or that will happen freely and contingently, it follows that its truth is determinate.
It is no less clear that, once the truth of future contingents is granted, that truth is perceived and known by the divine intellect, which is infinite. Truth is the object of the intellect, so an infinite intellect reaches to all truth. Otherwise it would by that very fact not be infinite but would have bounds and an end, since it could not reach some truth.
Latin · §1991
The Latin is on each section page: §1991
Yet it leaves the main question: whence contingents become future, which points back to the decree§1992
1992Yet although that view contains nothing but truth, it does very little to answer the question and does not remove the main difficulty. The hardest thing to understand here is where contingent things get their being future from. How do they pass from eternity out of mere possibility into the status of future things, so that God can perceive them as future?
It seems that no appeal is possible here except to the decree of God's will, since from eternity nothing existed outside God to which that change could be ascribed.
Latin · §1992
The Latin is on each section page: §1992
Nor can God see as certain what has no certain existence in itself or its cause (against Becanus)§1993
1993There is a further serious difficulty. Suppose a thing depends on a cause that is undetermined in itself and is as able not to produce it as to produce it. How can the divine intellect still know it with certainty, when on this account it has no certain existence either in itself or in its cause?
The divine intellect, however infinite, cannot see what does not exist, and it does not alter the nature of its object. Nor would its perception and grasp be true if, as some say, it knew more in the cause than is actually there. See Becanus, volume 1, treatise 1, chapter 10, question 7.
Latin · §1993
The Latin is on each section page: §1993
The safest course is to confess our ignorance: 'Such knowledge is too wonderful for me' (Psalm 139, Sirach 3)§1994
1994Anyone who searches into so great a matter finds darkness closing in on every side, and meets tangles and snares from which we cannot properly free ourselves. I therefore think nothing is safer or more honest than to confess our ignorance openly here and to take David's words in earnest: 'Your knowledge is too wonderful for me, too high for me to reach.'
I would not measure other people's minds by my own feebleness, nor condemn a modest inquiry into this matter. Still, I am readily persuaded that this mystery belongs among the things of which the wise man says, 'Do not seek what is too high for you, and do not search out what is too strong for you.'
It should not seem surprising if our mind, confined within such narrow bounds, cannot grasp how the divine intellect, which has no bounds at all, knows and reaches things that lie furthest from our knowledge.
Latin · §1994
The Latin is on each section page: §1994
Our ignorance of the mode does not weaken certainty of the fact: light, the moving of limbs, the imagination of pregnant women§1995
1995Yet this does nothing to weaken the certainty we ought to have both about God's foreknowledge and about human freedom. Each of them has a sure and unshaken foundation in Scripture, with the light of reason agreeing; and human freedom has our own experience besides.
How many things there are, not only in divine matters but in nature itself, indeed in ourselves, whose existence we cannot doubt! Yet our mind cannot investigate how and why they are without entangling itself in snares it cannot get free of.
What is clearer than that light and sight exist? Yet what is harder than to fathom and explain the nature of light and how sight happens? What is better known than that the limbs of the body move in countless ways at a mere nod of the will? Yet how hard it is to understand and teach how that comes about!
What is more firmly confirmed by daily experience than that pregnant women, by the power of the imagination alone, produce many extraordinary marks in their unborn children? Yet what have the philosophers worked out on the matter that would satisfy a sensible person even slightly?
So if in human matters the fact itself remains certain even when the manner of it is uncertain or entirely unknown to us, this must apply all the more to divine matters, which lie beyond the senses and far exceed the grasp of our mind.
Latin · §1995
The Latin is on each section page: §1995
Conditional knowledge, devised by Molina and Fonseca, is the starting point for reconciling freedom with God's decrees§1996
1996Of all the devices the schools have produced for reconciling human freedom with the certainty and unchangeableness of God's decrees about human acts, the one that has spread most widely is so-called conditional knowledge. The Jesuits Luis de Molina and Fonseca were the first to hold that the key to this reconciliation must be sought there. Very many have followed them since, both in the Roman school and among the Protestants themselves.
So, God willing, as we take up the agreement of human freedom with the divine decrees and set out the various views of the teachers on the question, we have thought it right to begin with this knowledge.
Latin · §1996
The Latin is on each section page: §1996
Most Roman doctors hold that God knows not only what will be, but what would freely happen under any condition§1997
1997Most of the teachers of the Roman school hold that God foreknows not only what will happen freely and contingently, yet simply and absolutely. He also foreknows what will never actually happen but would happen freely if this or that condition were in place.
For example, God knows not only what each of us will do right up to the end of life in the various states in which his sure providence is to place us. He also knows what we would do if the future state of things were entirely different and other opportunities for action kept presenting themselves to us.
Latin · §1997
The Latin is on each section page: §1997
This knowledge of what would be is placed before every free decree of God's will§1998
1998Foreknowledge of what will absolutely happen must follow some decree of God's will. By that decree he has resolved to create these or those agents, to place them in this or that order of things, and to concur with them in acting as needed.
By contrast, they hold that God's knowledge of things that will not simply happen, but would happen only on some supposition, comes before every free decree of his will. That is, to speak in our human way of conceiving, before God made any decree about anything at all, he knew with certainty and distinctness what any possible creature would freely do. He knew this on the supposition that he chose to create it, not to withhold his concurrence from it, and to set these or those objects before it in these or those circumstances.
Latin · §1998
The Latin is on each section page: §1998
Yet a decree is included in the condition: not one already made, but one supposed to be made§1999
1999This knowledge comes before any free decree in God. Even so, as is clear from what has been said, the condition under which something is said to be future includes a decree. It is not a decree conceived as actually present in God, but one that would necessarily have to be posited in God for that thing to be able to exist.
So the conditional futurity that is the object of this knowledge still depends on a decree of God. It does not depend on a decree already made, but on one supposed to be made by God, so that the thing can truly be called future. In our human way, God is imagined reasoning with himself: 'If I decreed to create this angel or this man and not to withdraw my concurrence from him, in such an arrangement of things he would do this and nothing else, though he could act otherwise.'
Latin · §1999
The Latin is on each section page: §1999
Vasquez: a decree to concur is understood under the condition, but God has decreed nothing about that case§2000
2000Gabriel Vasquez makes this point in his commentary on the first part of Thomas. 'Nevertheless,' he says, 'we must say that God knows future things under a condition with certainty in such a way that his decree to concur with the will is also understood within the condition. It runs like this. God knew well: "If on this or that occasion I gave Peter this or that call, and cooperated with it as it required, and did not miraculously withdraw my concurrence, such a deed would be done. Yet I could withdraw it if I pleased." But whether God would deny or grant his concurrence in that case, he himself decreed nothing.' Volume 1, disputation 67, chapter 4.
Latin · §2000
The Latin is on each section page: §2000
Suárez likewise includes God's will, to effect or permit and concur, in the antecedent of the conditional§2001
2001Much the same is found in Francisco Suárez. 'Add further,' he says, 'that this whole effect depends simply on God's will for whether it absolutely exists or not. So in these conditionals too the divine will must be included in the antecedent: that is, if God wills such an effect, or at least wills to permit it and to concur with it. In this way that knowledge also has a relation to the divine will under the stated condition.'
This is in book 2, chapter 6, of his work on the knowledge God has of future contingents proposed under a condition, before, in the order of reason, he decrees anything about the condition itself.
Latin · §2001
The Latin is on each section page: §2001
The decree on which futurity depends is not a predetermining one, but only a decree to supply concurrence§2002
2002They do not think that free causes, in order to act in time, must be premoved and predetermined by God to this or that act. In the same way, they do not think the decree of God on which the futurity of free acts depends, whether absolute or conditional, is a decree to premove and predetermine free causes.
Rather, they hold that without any such decree, whether simply laid down or at least supposed, God foreknows with certainty whatever free agents will do, absolutely or under a condition. For a thing to exist and be foreseen as future, they say, it is enough that we posit or suppose in God a decree to supply concurrence. They hold that concurrence alone is necessary for acting. As they conceive it, it is always available to free agents and neither applies them to act nor predetermines them.
Latin · §2002
The Latin is on each section page: §2002
Why 'middle': between knowledge of vision (free, after the decree) and knowledge of simple intelligence§2003
2003They call this knowledge 'middle knowledge' because, as they see it, it stands midway between what the schools call the knowledge of vision and the knowledge of simple intelligence.
By the knowledge of vision they mean the knowledge by which God knows things that exist outside himself at some point in time, whether past, present or future. God knows all these from eternity as clearly, certainly and distinctly as if they were actually present to him, just as we know things we see in front of us. That is why it is called the knowledge of vision, by comparison with bodily sight, by which we see things placed before our eyes.
This knowledge is also called free knowledge, because it follows the free decree of God's will to create and preserve things. Without that decree nothing can exist, and so nothing can be seen as present or foreseen as future. Had God decreed to create nothing, knowledge of this kind could not be ascribed to him.
Latin · §2003
The Latin is on each section page: §2003
Knowledge of simple intelligence: God's natural knowledge of all possibles, prior to every decree§2004
2004By the knowledge of simple intelligence they mean the knowledge by which God knows and understands everything possible, the essences of things, and all their connections, whether necessary or possible in any way at all.
This knowledge is called natural rather than free. In our way of conceiving, it comes before every decree of God about the things to be made. It could not have been absent from God even if he had willed to create nothing outside himself.
Latin · §2004
The Latin is on each section page: §2004
Middle knowledge shares in both: free in its objects, natural in preceding every decree§2005
2005They call God's knowledge of things that would happen contingently under some condition 'middle' because it neither fully matches the knowledge of vision nor the knowledge of simple intelligence, but shares something of each.
It is not about merely possible things considered apart from any question of existence, as the knowledge of simple intelligence is. Nor is it about things that will absolutely happen at some point in time by God's decree, as the knowledge of vision is.
In part it resembles free knowledge, because it concerns things that would happen freely if only the condition were met, and whether the condition is met lies in God's freedom. In part it resembles natural knowledge, because it comes before every decree of God, and God could not have been without it even if he had not decreed the world or decreed to create anything.
Latin · §2005
The Latin is on each section page: §2005
Vasquez and Valentia call it simply conditional, reducible to the other two; a dispute about words§2006
2006Some, however, call this knowledge of future things under a condition not 'middle' but simply 'conditional'. They think it can easily be reduced either to the knowledge of vision, as some hold, or, as many more hold, to the knowledge of simple intelligence. Vasquez and Gregory of Valentia are among these.
Vasquez does note, though, that nothing prevents setting up some third category between those two kinds of divine knowledge for the sake of teaching and clarity. The disagreement, he says, is about words, not things, and it matters little if people speak differently on the point. Volume 1, disputation 67, near the end.
Latin · §2006
The Latin is on each section page: §2006
Scripture proof: David at Keilah (1 Samuel 23) — God foreknew what Saul and the Keilites would do§2007
2007They think it can be proved, both from the testimony of Scripture and from arguments of reason, that God has knowledge by which he foreknows with certainty things that would happen contingently under some condition.
From Scripture they first cite various examples of predictions about things that did not actually happen but would have happened had certain things been in place. One is 1 Samuel 23:11-12. David asked the Lord whether, if he stayed in the city of Keilah, Saul would come to capture him, and whether, if Saul came, the men of Keilah would hand him over to Saul. He was told both that Saul would come and that the men of Keilah would hand him over, if he stayed in Keilah.
So God foreknew with certainty both these things, which depended on the free will of Saul and of the men of Keilah, under a condition that never came about. David fled, and for that reason neither thing actually happened.
Latin · §2007
The Latin is on each section page: §2007
Scripture proof: the ban on mixed marriages (1 Kings 11:2) — fulfilled in Solomon, not in others§2008
2008A similar case is God's command forbidding the Israelites to marry their sons or daughters to the daughters or sons of peoples outside God's covenant. God gives as the reason for this command that those foreign nations would otherwise lead the Israelites' hearts astray and turn them toward their gods: 'You shall not go in to them, nor they to you, for they will surely turn your hearts away to follow their gods' (1 Kings 11:2).
This shows that God foreknew with certainty that the Israelites' hearts would be led astray if they entangled themselves in unlawful marriages of this kind. It came true in Solomon, because the condition was met. It did not come true in most other Israelites, because in their case the prior condition did not occur.
Latin · §2008
The Latin is on each section page: §2008
New Testament: Tyre and Sidon would have repented (Matthew 11:21); Paul told to leave Jerusalem (Acts 22:18)§2009
2009From the New Testament they make much of Christ's words in Matthew 11:21: 'Woe to you, Chorazin! Woe to you, Bethsaida! For if the mighty works done in you had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes.' Here Christ declares that the people of Tyre and Sidon would have repented if God had used the same means with them that he used with the Jews. So God had known from eternity that their repentance would have occurred under that condition.
They also lay weight on the passage where the Lord, in a trance of Paul's, tells him to leave Jerusalem quickly, because the people there would not accept his testimony about him. God foresaw that if Paul preached Christ to the Jews, they would not believe his testimony (Acts 22:18).
Latin · §2009
The Latin is on each section page: §2009
Argument from reason: conditional propositions about future contingents are determinately true or false§2010
2010They also think many arguments from reason prove that God has such knowledge. The first is this. Propositions about a future contingent under some condition have determinate truth or falsity, just as much as propositions about things that will absolutely happen. So they too are objects of God's knowledge, since no truth can be hidden from an infinite intellect, which the divine intellect is.
That propositions about future contingents under a condition are determinately true or false follows from the fact that there can be genuine contradiction between them, just as between propositions about things that will absolutely happen. These two plainly contradict each other: 'If Peter is placed in such circumstances, he will sin' and 'It is not the case that if Peter is placed in such circumstances, he will sin.' In every pair of contradictories one side must be true and the other false.
Latin · §2010
The Latin is on each section page: §2010
The conditional truth holds before the decree: prior in reason to absolute futurity§2011
2011Next, if it is true that Peter, placed in certain circumstances, sins, then it was certainly true that if he were placed in them he would sin. This was true not only before he was placed in them, but even before God decreed that he should be placed in them. So God knew, before his decree, that this would happen under such a condition.
And in the order of reason, before it is true that something will absolutely happen, it is true that it would happen conditionally.
Latin · §2011
The Latin is on each section page: §2011
A wise agent foresees consequences before deciding; so God knew what creatures would do before decreeing§2012
2012Again, it is the mark of a wise person, before deciding anything, to form in his mind an idea of what will follow from the things he is to decide and do. Since God decreed all things with perfect wisdom, he must have known, prior in the order of reason to decreeing to create this or that creature, to set such things before it, and to concur with it in this or that way, what would follow from all of it.
He must have known what the creature would freely do or leave undone once all this was in place. That knowledge is precisely the conditional knowledge in question.
Latin · §2012
The Latin is on each section page: §2012
Without it, endless questions would have no answer from God, or would need infinite idle decrees§2013
2013Besides, unless we ascribe such knowledge to God, countless questions could be put to him, like the ones David asked, to which God could give no certain and clear answer except that the matter cannot be known. That seems to take a good deal away from God's omniscience.
Suppose someone asks what a man who died peacefully in Christ would have done if martyrdom had been offered him. Or whether this or that man, had he sought the hand of a certain girl before the man she married, would have won her consent or not. Or how a certain person would conduct himself if he were elected king of Poland. There are endless questions of this kind.
Shrewd and experienced people can make guesses about such things, so it is unlikely that God is simply ignorant of them. It seems unworthy of God not to know for certain what a man can reach by probable conjecture.
Someone may say that God does know such things and can answer distinctly and clearly about them, but that such knowledge presupposes a free decree about whether those things would come about in this or that case. Then it will follow that there are in God countless decrees about things that will never actually happen. Those decrees would be pointless, empty and idle, which is quite absurd.
Latin · §2013
The Latin is on each section page: §2013
The later Thomists deny any middle knowledge besides natural and free knowledge§2014
2014Yet a good number of teachers of the Roman school, especially those called the later Thomists, deny that God has any middle knowledge. Besides natural knowledge, called the knowledge of simple intelligence, and free knowledge, called the knowledge of vision, they admit no third kind.
They deny any knowledge by which God, before every decree of his will, would know things that are neither merely possible nor absolutely future, but that would happen under this or that condition, done freely by intelligent creatures given this or that.
Latin · §2014
The Latin is on each section page: §2014
Their reason: nothing is future, absolutely or conditionally, except by a decree predetermining the will§2015
2015In their view, nothing becomes future, whether outright or on a condition, unless a decree actually comes first in God and gives it that status. Through such a decree God settles that what is called future will be brought about by him, or at the least allowed.
It follows that, until God's will has decreed to predetermine the human will toward one of two contradictory or contrary options, no one can know what a particular person will do. Nor can anyone know what he would do in such circumstances; all that can be known is what he is able to do. Before such a decree the thing is not yet future and not yet non-future. It is simply possible, and open either way.
Latin · §2015
The Latin is on each section page: §2015
They grant conditional predictions (Keilah) but make them follow a decree to permit and predetermine (Alvarez)§2016
2016They do not deny that some things that would happen contingently and freely under a condition are foreknown by God with certainty and foretold in Scripture. God foretold to David that if he stayed in Keilah, Saul would come to seize him, and that if Saul came to that city, its inhabitants would hand David over to him.
But they insist that this certain foreknowledge of God follows a free decree in God, by which he determined that this or that should happen if this or that condition were fulfilled. Thus God foreknew that if David stayed in Keilah, Saul would come and the people of Keilah would hand David over. He foreknew it because, given that condition, he had decreed both to permit those acts and to predetermine to their substance the wills of Saul and of the inhabitants of Keilah.
This can be seen at greater length in Didacus Alvarez, On the Aids of Divine Grace, book 1, chapter 6, titled 'That besides merely natural and merely free knowledge, no middle knowledge is to be posited, even in God.' See also the next chapter, where he answers the objections of the teachers who hold the opposite view.
Latin · §2016
The Latin is on each section page: §2016
Among Protestants, the Remonstrants by common consent approve middle knowledge§2017
2017Protestant views on this matter also vary. First, those in the Netherlands called Remonstrants seem by common consent to approve of middle knowledge as described so far.
They acknowledge that God foresees not only what will absolutely happen, but also whatever would happen freely in any order of things in which God might choose to place free agents.
Latin · §2017
The Latin is on each section page: §2017
Episcopius on the threefold knowledge, approving the distinction as useful for teaching§2018
2018First, Simon Episcopius reports with approval the threefold distinction of knowledge in God that has been standard since Molina. 'It should be noted,' he says, 'that a threefold knowledge is usually ascribed to God.
One is necessary and practical and is called the knowledge of simple intelligence. By its nature it comes before every act of the free will, and by it God understands himself and everything else that is possible.
The second is free and is called the knowledge of vision. It comes after the act of the free will, and by it God knows everything he has decreed to do or permit, in the same order in which he decreed to do it or permit it to happen.
The third is middle knowledge, by which God knows what men or angels would do in their freedom under a condition, if they were placed in these or those circumstances, in this or that state or order.
Whether this distinction of divine knowledge is correctly drawn we do not examine. That it can be drawn usefully and for the sake of teaching we do not doubt at all.' Theological Institutions, book 4, chapter 19, On the order and manner of divine knowledge.
Latin · §2018
The Latin is on each section page: §2018
Grevinchovius argues for it at length (answered by Ames); Courcelles praises Gomarus for admitting it§2019
2019Nicolaas Grevinchoven argues at length for this knowledge in the reply he wrote against the Dissertation on Universal Redemption and Election from Foreseen Faith, page 393 onward. William Ames examined that reply in his book titled A Brief Scholastic Rescript to Nicolaas Grevinchoven's Reply.
Courcelles likewise makes it plain that he approves of the middle or conditional knowledge that the schools ascribe to God. He praises Gomarus because, taught by Arminius, Gomarus acknowledged a conditional knowledge in God in his later theses On the Eternal Decree of God and On Predestination.
'With its help,' Courcelles says, 'he removes from his position that great absurdity which would make God the author of the first man's sin, and so of all the other sins thought to flow from it.' This is in the preface to the book titled James Arminius's Examination of the Theses of Francis Gomarus on Predestination.
Latin · §2019
The Latin is on each section page: §2019
Even some Reformed who signed Dort admit it: Gomarus on Tyre's repentance (Matthew 11:21), cited by Walaeus§2020
2020Even among the Reformed who subscribe to the Synod of Dort, some acknowledge in God this conditional knowledge, by which, before every decree of his will, he knows what any free cause would do in any order of things, according to its innate freedom. Francis Gomarus seems to come first among them, and Courcelles has already cited him for this view.
Commenting on Matthew 11:21, Gomarus first notes that the repentance of Tyre that would have followed Christ's miracles is to be understood as the kind common to elect and reprobate, believers and unbelievers. In his view the sackcloth repentance of the Ninevites was of this kind. He then adds these very words:
'What Christ asserts about this repentance of Tyre that would have followed under that condition is true by virtue of the unbounded foreknowledge of his divine nature. By it he knows what would have followed given an antecedent, even if neither came about. Given that condition, everyone knows that one or the other would have happened, that they would either repent or not, from the principle that two opposites cannot both be true at once. But which of them would have happened, since the matter was contingent, only he foresaw who sees all things by his infinite knowledge and foretells with certainty not only necessary things but future contingents too. A similar passage is Ezekiel 3:6-7.'
So Balduinus Walaeus reports in his commentary on the historical books of the New Testament, at the passage of Matthew cited.
Latin · §2020
The Latin is on each section page: §2020
Baron approves Fonseca: God knew conditionally what Adam would do before decreeing to permit the fall§2021
2021Robert Baron also expressly approves Fonseca's view, which posits in God a certain conditional knowledge before his free decree, preceding his absolute foreknowledge of future things.
For example, God at first knew only conditionally what would happen if Eve, led astray by the serpent, tempted Adam. Once he decreed to permit Adam to obey his wife's persuasion, he foresaw no longer conditionally but absolutely that Adam would fall.
Latin · §2021
The Latin is on each section page: §2021
Baron: like a wise builder, God deliberated what would follow, including free causes given their occasions§2022
2022He states his own and Fonseca's view on the matter like this. 'Those who wisely undertake a great work first consider what will follow from it before they decide absolutely and definitely to do it. In the same way God, best and greatest, before he willed with an absolute and definite will to create the world, considered, as if deliberating with himself (to speak in our human way), what would follow if he set up heaven and earth and everything in them in the very manner and order in which he later actually arranged them.
By a kind of hypothetical knowledge he knew which events would come about, and of what kind, if all things were arranged in the manner and order in which they are now arranged. God knew not only what would happen if natural causes were set up in the order and manner in which they are arranged. He also knew what would happen if free causes were offered the opportunities to act or not act that they now have, or that free causes which existed earlier had.
For God, whose judgements are beyond understanding, knew with certainty what would happen if these or those opportunities were offered to men or angels. For example, by this conditional knowledge God knew what would happen if Adam's wife, led astray by the serpent, persuaded Adam to eat the apple.'
General Metaphysics adapted to the use of theology, section 12, disputation 2, numbers 55 and 56, and many other places in the same disputation.
Latin · §2022
The Latin is on each section page: §2022
Antonius Walaeus admits middle knowledge, proving it from Matthew 24 (days shortened; the elect not deceived)§2023
2023Antonius Walaeus, professor at the University of Leiden, is especially notable. He acknowledges in God a middle knowledge by which future things are known on a hypothesis, even though they are not absolutely future, or not yet.
He holds, for example, that God foreknew that Adam would misuse his freedom if God made him such as he was, endowed him with such gifts, allowed him to be tempted, and so on. The same holds, he thinks, for the other outcomes of free choice that depend on the choice of angels or human beings.
He proves this knowledge from the passages of Scripture cited above and from many others, such as Matthew 24: 'Unless those days had been cut short, no flesh would be saved', and 'if it were possible, even the elect would be led astray', that is, unless they were preserved by special grace. From these and similar passages, he says, it is clear that God has some such knowledge, before any decree of his, of what was certainly going to happen. Loci communes, under the knowledge of God, page 160 of the quarto edition.
Latin · §2023
The Latin is on each section page: §2023
Walaeus: it need not be a third species, for it belongs to simple intelligence§2024
2024In the same place, however, he warns that this hypothetical knowledge need not be set up as a third kind of knowledge, since it belongs to the knowledge of simple intelligence.
'It is absolutely necessary,' he says, 'that God from eternity surveyed all the possible ways in which second causes act, alone or together with others. So he also surveyed what would infallibly happen or not happen given each particular hypothesis: if he produced those causes, preserved them, and concurred with them in this or that way, or arranged them in this or that way, or allowed them to be arranged. No Christian will deny this.'
Latin · §2024
The Latin is on each section page: §2024
Walaeus' warning: it must not be used to make election depend on free choice, or to deny physical grace§2025
2025But he teaches that we must take special care that no one misuses this knowledge. One misuse is to weigh the decree of election by the good use of a person's free choice. Those who do this hold that God, before electing someone, foresaw how that person would respond if this or that preventing and accompanying grace were offered him in this or that order of things or state. He foresaw whether the person would assent to it by free choice or not. On this view free choice determines God's grace for them, not the other way round.
The other misuse is to deny that God works efficaciously in the will of the person being converted, beyond moral instruction. As Walaeus expects to show later, God acts in a person's will not only morally but also physically when he converts him.
Latin · §2025
The Latin is on each section page: §2025
Paul Ferry of Metz: God foresaw by conditional knowledge that man, created fallible and tempted, would fall§2026
2026Paul Ferry, the celebrated minister of God's Word at Metz, also admits in God this conditional knowledge of future things, which comes before the free decree. 'By what they call his conditional knowledge,' he says, 'God foreknew that man would do this or that, in whatever way he made him. So he foreknew that man would fall if God created him able to fall, allowed him to be tempted, and left him to himself, given his innate freedom to go either way and the weakness of a creature.
If man fell, God foreknew that all would perish, if he so willed; or he could rescue some from it, so as to display his justice in the one group and his grace in the other,' and so on.
Later, setting out the reasoning of God's providence regarding the fall, he says: 'First, God foresaw that man would fall if he were created able to fall and were tempted. Next, because he saw that it was fitting, it pleased him that this should happen. He did not force man, but created him that way and left him to temptation and to himself.'
A little further on he adds that God determined nothing about man's fall without first foreseeing that, given freedom and temptation, man would infallibly fall. Vindiciae pro Scholastico Orthodoxo, pages 203, 209 and 210.
Latin · §2026
The Latin is on each section page: §2026
Many Reformed reject it: God knows conditional truths, but from his free decree, not before it§2027
2027Many other Reformed theologians, however, reject this middle and conditional knowledge in God as empty and superfluous. They do not all do so in the same way, though, or rely on the same grounds.
First, some grant that every proposition denying or affirming that something will happen contingently, under any condition, is determinately true or false, and so knowable by God. No one doubts that God knows and grasps every truth with certainty. So they affirm that no question about free and conditional future things that a human or angelic mind can imagine is one God cannot answer clearly: given this or that condition, the matter will turn out thus.
Yet they deny that it follows that God has any conditional knowledge preceding his free decree. God does know these things, but from the free decree of his will. By that decree he predefined with himself from eternity the modes and connections not only of things that will happen in time but also of things that never will and are merely possible. There is this difference: the former he willed to happen, the latter he did not. Yet if he had willed them, they would happen just as he had predefined.
These are the words of Matthias Nethenus, given in the work of the celebrated Gisbertus Voetius and approved by Voetius himself: Theological Disputations, part 1, theses on conditional or middle knowledge in God, section 3, number 18.
Latin · §2027
The Latin is on each section page: §2027
Voetius' disputants: two states of the object of God's knowledge but three moments; conditionals belong to free knowledge§2028
2028To set out their view on the matter more distinctly, those very learned men say that in the object of God's knowledge they consider two states, possibility and futurity, but three moments. In the first, God, looking at his own omnipotence, saw what he could do without contradiction. In the second, by an absolute decree he fixed beforehand within himself the modes, connections and sequences of everything that could be made: what would or would not be cause, effect, means and end, what would come before, together or after. He did this with one proviso: if he willed them to be future.
In the third, among the things fixed beforehand under that condition, he made a distinction. For some he left the condition standing and added the decree 'I do not will them to be future.' For others he removed the condition and put in its place the decree 'I will them to be future.'
Only in the third moment, they say, is a thing finally brought out of the state of possibility into the state of futurity. In the first two it stays in the state of possibility. The difference is that God knows things in the first moment by nature, before any act of his will, and in the second after an act of his will. These too are their words, in that third section, number 13.
Their words make it plain that they treat contingent futures under a condition not as truly future but as merely possible. Yet they want the knowledge of them to belong not to God's natural knowledge but to his free knowledge.
Latin · §2028
The Latin is on each section page: §2028
They take this from Samuel Rutherford: God's will is determined from eternity toward every being, so conditionals are true by his will§2029
2029They admit that they took this doctrine from the Scot Samuel Rutherford, and in the same place they lay down, as a most certain foundation drawn from him, the following. God's will is not undetermined, doubtful or suspended toward any being, whether actual or potential, and whether it is to be actualized at some time or never brought into act.
Nor does his will contain potentiality, suspension and the lack of a second act, as a created will does. By the eminence of its act it is determined from eternity with respect to every being.
From this they infer that God necessarily wills or does not will every possible sequence and connection of beings. So in every conditional proposition about a contingent future, it is true by God's definite and certain will that if this or that condition were in place, this and nothing else would follow.
Latin · §2029
The Latin is on each section page: §2029
Rutherford: God knows the Keilah and Tyre conditionals by free knowledge in a predetermining decree§2030
2030Rutherford himself, lately professor of theology at the University of St Andrews, also a learned and subtle man, uses the same principle. He states that God knew by free knowledge, in a predetermining decree, that the people of Keilah would hand David over to Saul if he had stayed with them, that the Tyrians would have repented if they had seen the signs, and other things of the kind.
By that decree, he says, God absolutely fixed beforehand the sequence of all possible beings. 'This certainly,' he says, 'belongs to the wonderful providence of God, whose will is undetermined and suspended toward no beings, whether actual or possible.' Exercitationes Apologeticae pro Divina Gratia, chapter 5, on middle knowledge.
Latin · §2030
The Latin is on each section page: §2030
Others hold that many conditional propositions about free futures are neither true nor false, and so fall outside God's knowledge§2031
2031Others, however, think that many, or rather countless, propositions about contingent futures under some condition can be framed and made up that do not fall under God's knowledge. They express nothing that God himself can know or understand.
This is not because God is ignorant of any truth, or because something is really future that God does not know to be future. It is because, in their view, such propositions signify nothing that is determinately true or false. What they affirm or deny as future under a certain condition is no more future than not future; it is open either way.
Latin · §2031
The Latin is on each section page: §2031
Example: angels in another world; such a conditional is neither true nor false, and omniscience loses nothing§2032
2032Suppose someone says that if God created another world and placed certain angels in it in these or those circumstances, those angels would persevere in their duty and in the love of God. On their view, what that conditional proposition asserts is neither true nor false, and so God cannot know it as true or false.
The matter is of itself merely possible and open to being so or not being so, and God knows that this is how it stands. So if it is said that the proposition contains no truth God can know, God's omniscience loses nothing.
Latin · §2032
The Latin is on each section page: §2032
They reject as absurd infinite decrees about connections of possibles (Rutherford, Voetius); so Strang and Twisse§2033
2033They consider absurd the view of those who ascribe to God countless decrees about contingent connections between any one possible thing and another. This includes cases where no order, subordination or coherence appears. It is as though God had decreed whatever would happen in the countless worlds he could create, under countless different conditions.
This is the view just reported from Samuel Rutherford and from Voetius's theses. John Strang expressly rejects it in his treatise On the Will and Actions of God concerning Sin, book 1, chapter 5, and book 3, chapter 13. So does Twisse in his dissertation on middle knowledge, book 3, page 472.
Latin · §2033
The Latin is on each section page: §2033
They do not deny all knowledge of conditional futures, but derive it from absolute decrees about what really happens§2034
2034Even so, they do not deny that God has any knowledge of things that would be or would have been contingently future under a condition that has never been, and never will be, fulfilled. They grant that some things of this kind are foretold in Scripture and so were known to God and clearly seen by him. What they insist on is that this knowledge did not come before the free decree of God's will.
This is not because they allow in God conditional decrees, by which he wills something to happen under a condition that will never obtain. Nor do they allow explicit, formal decrees about the connection of two events, neither of which will actually exist. Their reason is that, given this or that condition, it follows from certain absolute decrees of God about things that will really happen that these or those things would have come about.
Latin · §2034
The Latin is on each section page: §2034
Keilah: God knew the betrayal from his decree to save David by flight, without an explicit conditional decree§2035
2035For example, God knew that Saul would come to the city of Keilah and that its people would hand David over to Saul if David stayed there. He knew it because he had decreed to rescue David from Saul's hands not by a miracle or by some extraordinary change of heart in Saul or in the people of Keilah, but by David's withdrawal and flight.
It follows that David would have been handed over to Saul if he had stayed with the people of Keilah. Yet we do not posit in God an explicit decree of the form 'I will that the people of Keilah hand David over if he stays with them.'
Latin · §2035
The Latin is on each section page: §2035
Ames: an implicit, virtual decree grounds conditionals that never occur; they belong to the knowledge of vision§2036
2036William Ames explains the matter this way in his rescript to Grevinchoven's Response, chapter 15. 'This too,' he says, 'deserves careful consideration. A decree of God may be conceived either as a formal and explicit statute, or as implicit and virtual, contained by the force of another decree. Only the implicit kind applies to conditional contingent futures that never come to exist, because by the force of actual decrees they would exist if this or that were posited.
God had decreed to free David from the men of Keilah by means of flight, not by changing their minds outside the usual order. From this actual decree flows the conditional contingent: if David does not flee, he will be handed over.'
In this sense, Ames says, the conditional future rests on the free decree and so is understood by the knowledge of vision. That knowledge covers not only what will absolutely happen, but also what would flow from an actual decree already made, given this or that condition.
Latin · §2036
The Latin is on each section page: §2036
Their main foundation (Twisse): nothing is future before God decrees it, since futurity from eternity needs an eternal cause§2037
2037Twisse, Rutherford, Voetius, Ames and others deny that God knows, before his free decree, what would contingently happen under some condition. The main foundation they rely on is that, on their view, nothing is future until God has decreed that it shall be. It follows that before God's decree nothing can be conceived or known as future.
They prove that nothing is future, absolutely or conditionally, before God decrees it, on these grounds. No cause can be imagined or thought of, other than God's decree, by which a thing passes from being possible to being future from eternity. Nothing temporal can cause what is eternal.
So the futurity that exists from eternity cannot be traced to anything that happens in time. It must have some eternal cause, and that can only be God's free decree. Twisse repeats this a thousand times in his dissertation on middle knowledge.
Latin · §2037
The Latin is on each section page: §2037
Voetius (Nethenus): the whole controversy turns on whether conditional futures can become future except by God's decree§2038
2038Voetius, or rather Nethenus in Voetius's work, after arguing at length against middle knowledge, finally concludes: 'From what has been argued so far against middle knowledge, it is clear that the whole difficulty of the present controversy comes down to this point.
Could free conditional futures, which by their own nature are open to being future or not future, have passed from eternity into the state of something future in any way other than by the divine decree, which is the cause of every kind of futurity whatever? This is the foundation of foundations, on which the whole weight of the case rests. It is the postulate that we cannot grant our opponents and they cannot prove to us.'
Latin · §2038
The Latin is on each section page: §2038
Strang's argument: conditionals without necessary connection cannot be known with certainty, so not by God§2039
2039Strang does not agree with the theologians just named that the futurity of every event from eternity depends on nothing but God's free decree. He tries to prove by another argument, which he considers unanswerable, that God cannot know free contingents as future on any supposition from which the determination of the created will does not necessarily follow.
His argument runs like this. Conditionals whose consequent has no necessary connection with the antecedent cannot be known with certainty, and so God cannot know them either, since his knowledge is entirely certain and infallible. The conditionals said to be the object of middle knowledge are of this kind, and so on.
He proves the major premise as follows: 'Unless the object is certainly true, it cannot be known with certainty. As long as the matter is uncertain, it cannot be known with certainty. But nothing is certainly true that is not necessarily true, necessarily, I mean, either absolutely or on a hypothesis.
So for conditional knowledge to be certain and infallible, its object must be a necessary conditional proposition. And no conditional proposition is necessary unless the inference in it is necessary.' Treatise on the Will of God concerning Sin, book 3, chapter 11.
Latin · §2039
The Latin is on each section page: §2039
Le Blanc's view, first: no conditional free future is knowable unless the condition includes God's decree not to deny concurrence§2040
2040To state briefly what I myself think: first, it is certain and, as is clear from what has been said, granted by everyone, that nothing is freely future under any condition, or can be known as such, unless God's decree not to deny the creature the concurrence necessary for acting is included in the condition under which it is said to be future.
That is, if any proposition about conditional futures is to be capable of truth, it must be explained and understood like this: this or that creature, placed in such an order of things, will do this or that, provided God wills to concur with it as he usually does. He must concur if the creature is to be able to put forth its action.
Latin · §2040
The Latin is on each section page: §2040
Second: such conditionals are determinately true or false; even the later Thomists cannot deny it on their own premises§2041
2041Second, I think it must also be granted that every proposition about free and contingent conditional futures, where a condition of that kind is understood, is determinately true or false. At any rate the later Thomists cannot deny this, nor can others who agree with them on this matter while otherwise attacking middle knowledge fiercely.
On their view, for a creature to act God must premove and predetermine it, and once God's predetermination is posited the creature's action follows necessarily. So on their assumptions this conditional is infallible and necessary: if God willed to place such a creature in this or that state and to deny it nothing it needs to act, it would do this or that. For that condition contains God's decree to predetermine the creature to act.
Latin · §2041
The Latin is on each section page: §2041
The reasons for determinate truth in absolute future propositions hold for these conditionals too§2042
2042The reasons that lead us to hold that absolute propositions about contingent futures are determinately true or false seem to apply to these conditionals as well. One is that of two contradictories one must be true and the other false. Another is that in every true disjunction at least one part must be true.
For this disjunction is true: if Peter is placed in such an occasion and God does not deny him his usual concurrence, he will sin or he will not sin. These two propositions also contradict each other: 'If Peter is placed in that order of things and God is not unwilling to concur with him in acting, he will do this,' and 'If Peter is placed in that order of things and God is not unwilling to concur with him in acting, he will not do this.'
Latin · §2042
The Latin is on each section page: §2042
Objection that nothing is future before God's decree: absolute futurity needs a decree, conditional futurity only a supposed one§2043
2043Someone may object that nothing is future except in dependence on God's decree. Before God's decree, then, a thing is no more future than not future, but open to being either, so that neither can truly be said of it.
My answer is this. For a thing to be absolutely future, some decree of God on which its futurity depends is indeed required beforehand. But for a thing not to be simply future, only future under some condition, no decree actually present in God is needed. It is enough that there be a decree that would have to be posited in God on that hypothesis.
Latin · §2043
The Latin is on each section page: §2043
No truth escapes God's intellect; so these determinately true conditionals are objects of his knowledge§2044
2044Again, it is certain and granted by all that no truth whatever escapes God's intellect. Propositions about free futures, under the condition explained more than once, have determinate truth, so they too are objects of God's knowledge.
God therefore knows what every possible creature would do if he willed to establish it in this or that state and to deny it nothing it needs in order to act.
Latin · §2044
The Latin is on each section page: §2044
Even predeterminists must grant it, as Twisse concedes on Suarez's reading of the conditionals§2045
2045Those who hold that creatures can perform no action without God's prior, predetermining concurrence cannot deny this proposition either, which follows from the one before. Plainly God cannot fail to know what each possible creature would do if he willed not only to create it but also to apply it to act and predetermine it.
Twisse admits as much. He notes that Suarez teaches that the conditional propositions about contingent futures that are the object of God's knowledge include God's will in the antecedent: that is, if God himself willed such an effect, or at least willed to permit it and to concur with it. Twisse then adds: 'In this sense we grant that the conditionals the Jesuits invent do hold.' Dissertation on middle knowledge, book 3, page 465.
Latin · §2045
The Latin is on each section page: §2045
On their principles too, this knowledge is in God prior in reason to any decree§2046
2046It is just as clear, on the principles of those same teachers, that the knowledge by which God knows what any possible creature would do in this or that state of things, if he willed to supply it with the concurrence it needs to act, exists in God prior in the order of reason to any decree of his about things.
Before we conceive of God decreeing anything, it is true that if God willed to move and predetermine some creature to act by his concurrence, it would certainly do what it was moved and determined to do. The truth of this proposition does not depend on some earlier decree of God fixing the connection between that possible decree and the event that would follow from it.
Latin · §2046
The Latin is on each section page: §2046
A prior decree fixing all connections of possibles is fiction, idle, and unworthy of God's goodness and justice§2047
2047Indeed, the decree some posit, as reported above, by which God fixed within himself the connections and sequences of everything that could be made before he decreed anything to be future, seems pure invention. It seems contrary not only to God's wisdom but also to his goodness.
If it were so, God would have had to form decrees like these within himself before resolving to create this world: 'If I will to create Adam, I will that his fall be necessarily bound up with his temptation. If I will to create David and that he see Bathsheba, I will that lust for that woman be joined to that sight.'
Or again: 'I will that such occasions of sin be followed by such sins, if I decree that such occasions shall exist.' Or even: 'I will that in the countless worlds I could create, these or those contingently possible events be inseparably linked with these or those events of the same kind.'
Such decrees are not only plainly idle, trivial and pointless. They are utterly unworthy of the goodness and justice of the one who is a God who does not will iniquity.
Latin · §2047
The Latin is on each section page: §2047
So all must grant conditional knowledge before any actual decree; the only question is what decree the condition includes§2048
2048So it cannot reasonably be denied, and everyone ought to grant, that God has a certain knowledge of what is freely and contingently future under a certain condition, before we conceive of any actual decree in God about future things.
The whole difficulty is this. Must the condition under which something is said to be future include a decree to premove and predetermine the second cause to act? Or is it enough that the decree which that condition would require in God be simply a decree to provide a concurrence that is of itself indifferent and is determined by the second cause to a particular kind of action?
Latin · §2048
The Latin is on each section page: §2048
Predeterminists require a predetermining decree in the condition; Le Blanc denies predetermination to evil acts lest God author sin§2049
2049All the theologians who think nothing happens without God's concurrence applying and predetermining the second cause to act insist that no proposition about contingent conditional futures has any truth, or can be known as true, unless a decree to premove and predetermine the free agent is assumed in the condition.
They hold that the futurity of every action depends on such a decree, and some even make it the sole and only cause. Without such a decree, they say, no action of a second cause can be future.
Our view, however, is that second causes do many things in time to which God does not predetermine them. We do not see how God would escape being the author of sin if he predetermined free causes to acts that are vicious in themselves and intrinsically evil, such as blasphemy and hatred of God.
But if a free cause can perform some action without God's premotion and predetermination, then for an action to be future, or to be such that it would be future, there is no need to posit or suppose in God a decree to premove and predetermine the creature to act. A decree to provide the concurrence without which the creature can do nothing, and which its action really needs, is enough.
Latin · §2049
The Latin is on each section page: §2049
Le Blanc rejects Twisse's claim that God's decree is the sole cause of every event's futurity: it makes God the author of sin§2050
2050Above all, I cannot accept in any way what William Twisse asserts in many places: that God's decree and will is the one and only cause of the futurity of every event.
What then? Is God's decree the only reason why Adam was going to disobey God, and likewise why the angels who fell were going to exalt themselves against God in pride? Who could bear to hear anyone say so? Or who could say it without plainly making God the author of sin?
Latin · §2050
The Latin is on each section page: §2050
Twisse's argument from eternal futurity; reply: futurity is only a relation of reason, an extrinsic denomination§2051
2051'But,' says that learned man, 'no cause can be given for a futurity that existed from eternity unless the cause itself existed from eternity. Nothing temporal causes what exists from eternity. But nothing existed from eternity except God himself, who acts outside himself only through his free will.'
My answer is that this argument assumes that futurity is something real, distinct from the future thing itself and having a cause other than that thing. That is entirely false. Futurity is nothing but a certain relation of reason, an extrinsic denomination of the thing said to be future. It is not some being distinct from the future thing that needs a cause different from the cause of the future thing itself.
The argument itself makes this plain. It rightly assumes that nothing existed from eternity except God. So the futurity said to have existed from eternity was either nothing real or God himself.
Latin · §2051
The Latin is on each section page: §2051
The cause of a thing's existing in time is the cause of its having been future from eternity, as of its being past for ever§2052
2052So whatever causes a thing to exist at some point in time is exactly what causes it to have been going to exist from eternity. In the same way, whatever is the cause of a thing's having been at some time is the cause of its being called past for ever.
A cause existing from eternity is no more needed for a thing to have been future from eternity than a cause lasting for ever is needed for a thing to be past for ever. A future cause is enough for a future effect, just as a past cause is enough for a past one.
Latin · §2052
The Latin is on each section page: §2052
Since God does not cause sin in time, his will is no cause of sin's futurity; it depends only on his decree to permit§2053
2053Since God is not the cause of sin in time, I am far from thinking we should say that God's will is the only cause of sin's futurity. On the contrary, I judge that we must deny plainly and without qualification that it is the cause of that futurity at all, whether on its own or together with the second cause.
It is true that man sins only in dependence on God's will, since he could not sin unless God permitted him to. In that sense the futurity of sin also depends on God's decree to permit sin.
But God's will is not for that reason to be called the proper cause of man's actually sinning. In the same way, it does not follow that God's decree is the proper cause of the futurity of sin.
Latin · §2053
The Latin is on each section page: §2053
Strang, though no predeterminist, still denies that free contingents are knowable from a hypothesis that does not necessitate§2054
2054Even some who hold that certain free acts are absolutely future, and are foreknown as such by God without any decree predetermining free causes to those acts, still deny that God can know free contingent futures on any supposition that does not necessarily entail the determination of the created will, and so does not include an absolute decree that these acts shall be future. The very learned Strang is one of them.
This can be seen in Strang himself, On the Will of God concerning Sin, book 3, chapter 11.
Latin · §2054
The Latin is on each section page: §2054
Strang's reason proves too much: by it God could foreknow no absolute contingent he had not decreed, which Strang denies§2055
2055His reason, as reported above, is that nothing can be known with certainty that is not certainly true, and nothing is certainly true that is not necessary either absolutely or on a hypothesis. He concludes that conditional futures cannot be the object of God's knowledge, which is infallible and entirely certain, unless the condition includes something from which what is called future follows necessarily.
But if this argument held, God could foreknow no contingent thing as absolutely future except what he had first decreed to be absolutely future. Yet Strang does not accept that, since he grants that people freely do many things to which God does not predetermine them.
Latin · §2055
The Latin is on each section page: §2055
Strang's answer: whatever is absolutely future is necessary on the hypothesis that it is future§2056
2056'But,' says that learned man, 'whatever God foresees as absolutely future, however contingent it may be in itself and able, strictly speaking, not to be, is still necessary on a hypothesis. The hypothesis is not some divine predetermining decree, but simply that it is future.
Just as whatever is, is necessarily while it is, so whatever is future, by the very fact that it is assumed to be future, is necessarily future. And so God can know it with certainty.'
Latin · §2056
The Latin is on each section page: §2056
The same answer serves conditional futures: given that the agent would so act, it must so act under the condition§2057
2057What that very learned man thinks must be said of absolute futures can be applied with no less reason to conditional futures. I will say in the same way that God foresees with certainty what would freely happen under some condition.
He foresees it because, although the free cause could act otherwise and the condition would not force it to act, it would in fact act in this way. On the hypothesis that it would act in this way, it must act so once the condition is in place. So it is something God can know with certainty.
Latin · §2057
The Latin is on each section page: §2057
So there is no reason to deny God this knowledge without a predetermining decree; the objections strike absolute foreknowledge too§2058
2058I therefore see no reason to deny God knowledge of what would freely happen under a certain condition, even though the condition does not include a decree predetermining the free cause to this or that.
If any arguments seem to overthrow that knowledge, for instance that it cannot be grasped how God infallibly knows something to be future that could fail to be, those arguments also conflict with the foreknowledge of contingents that are absolutely future, and God's word puts it beyond all doubt that God has that foreknowledge.
Latin · §2058
The Latin is on each section page: §2058
We must not limit God's knowledge because we cannot grasp how he knows; it is safer to err on the side of his knowing§2059
2059We certainly ought not to presume so much on ourselves as to dare to set limits to God's knowledge and deny that he knows something because we cannot understand how he would know it. God's intellect, infinite in every way, doubtless knows more than we can grasp or reach.
At any rate, someone who thinks God knows things that perhaps are not knowable errs less dangerously than someone who denies that God knows what he really does know, things that fall within the object of his omniscience.
Latin · §2059
The Latin is on each section page: §2059
Conditional knowledge has no necessary tie to the errors it is used to defend, nor to reconciling efficacious grace with freedom§2060
2060I add that the knowledge of conditional futures, as described so far, has no necessary connection with the various errors that very many misuse it to defend and gloss over.
Above all, we maintain that it in no way conflicts with grace that is efficacious of itself, and that we do not need it to reconcile the efficacy of God's grace with the freedom of human choice. With God's help, we will show this in what follows.
Latin · §2060
The Latin is on each section page: §2060
Common doctrine: God's eternal will is the cause of all things, and human acts too fall under his immutable decrees§2061
2061It is the common, accepted teaching of theologians, drawn from the plain witness of Scripture, that God's eternal will is the cause of all things. Everything, human acts included, is subject to the unchangeable decrees of God's providence.
Nothing happens, whether by brute and lifeless causes or by men and angels, except in accordance with God's eternal preordination and determination.
Latin · §2061
The Latin is on each section page: §2061
The difficulty: no one resists God's will, so freedom and the will's indetermination seem lost§2062
2062Yet this seems to destroy freedom entirely, in angels and in men alike. No one can resist God's will. If God wills that angels and men do what they do, they cannot act otherwise; so they do not act freely and are not masters of their own acts.
Again, if the actions of the human will are determined by God's unchangeable decrees, the will seems to lose all indetermination, and with it the indifference in acting in which the essence of freedom consists.
Latin · §2062
The Latin is on each section page: §2062
Some scholastics confessed it beyond reason in this life, notably Cardinal Cajetan§2063
2063Some scholastics found this difficulty so hard that they frankly confessed their ignorance on this point. They judged it beyond the reach of the human mind so long as the mind is burdened with this mortal body.
One of them was Cardinal Cajetan, a very famous figure among the scholastics. Sharp and subtle as he was, he could never satisfy himself here. He held that the harmony of free choice with God's providence cannot be explained or understood in this life, as his commentary on the first part of Thomas, question 22, article 4, shows.
Latin · §2063
The Latin is on each section page: §2063
Other Roman theologians think they can untie the knot, though they differ on decrees and on freedom§2064
2064Other theologians of the Roman school, however, are confident that they can untie this knot, and to that end they seek out and invent a variety of solutions.
They do not all agree, either about the divine decrees or about what human freedom consists in.
Latin · §2064
The Latin is on each section page: §2064
The later Thomists: every free act predetermined by absolute decree before any foreseen determination (Alvarez)§2065
2065To begin with the so-called recent Thomists: on their teaching, everything that occurs and is carried out in the world, and so also every free act of the will, was individually predetermined and predefined by God. God did this by an absolute and efficacious will, prior in reason to his foreseeing any determination of the created will, whether it was to come about absolutely or only on some condition.
This is the express view of Diego Alvarez, Archbishop of Trani and Salpi, among others, in the summary of his work on the helps of divine grace, book 2, chapter 5, which begins: 'From the sacred writings, if they are carefully weighed, we have it that God by his absolute and efficacious will predetermined all acts in particular, free ones included, that are to come about in time.
He did so prior in the sign of reason to the divine intellect's knowing that those acts would come about, even on the hypothesis that the created will were placed in such an order of things and in such circumstances.'
Latin · §2065
The Latin is on each section page: §2065
So Matthaeus de Rispolis, and Estius agrees§2066
2066Matthaeus de Rispolis teaches the same doctrine in his treatise entitled The State of the Controversy over Predefinitions and Predeterminations in Relation to Free Choice. In book 1, question 1, he argues at length that there are in God eternal predefinitions and predeterminations of the will's acts, in particular and by an absolute decree.
That decree, he holds, presupposes no conditional knowledge of how the will would determine itself if placed in such a state of things. William Estius agrees with them too, as is clear from what he writes on distinction 39 of the first book of the Sentences and on distinction 24 of the second book.
Latin · §2066
The Latin is on each section page: §2066
Evil acts too are predefined as to their positive reality; their malice only permitted (Alvarez)§2067
2067These authors do not exempt even the will's evil acts from this eternal predetermination of God. They hold that these too were predefined by an absolute and efficacious decree, at least as to what is real and positive in them. The malice itself, which is nothing but the privation of due rightness, they admit God did not efficaciously decree but only permitted.
This is seen especially in Diego Alvarez, in the summary on the helps of grace already cited, book 2, chapter 9, which begins: 'What has been said about the predetermination of the will to good acts must be extended to the act of sin insofar as it is an act and a being.
Hence whatever entity is found in any act of sin, even if that act is otherwise intrinsically evil, must be traced back to God as the first cause, who premoves and predetermines the created will to such an act insofar as it is an act and insofar as it is a being.'
Latin · §2067
The Latin is on each section page: §2067
Yet they hold this leaves contingency intact: God decreed not only the event but its free mode§2068
2068On their view, God by his eternal decree predetermined and predefined whatever is done in time by any cause. Even so, they maintain that nothing prevents many things from happening not by necessity but contingently and freely.
God's eternal providence did not provide necessary causes for every event and effect; for some it provided free or contingent causes. Nor did it determine only that this or that should happen; it also determined the way each thing should happen. So God willed some things to happen necessarily, and others contingently and freely.
Far from removing the freedom of human acts, then, God's eternal providence is the first cause to which whatever freedom and contingency there is in things must be traced. For God willed not only that things should be, but also by his will settled and defined the mode and manner in which each should be.
Latin · §2068
The Latin is on each section page: §2068
God decreed not only that men act but that they act freely, choosing by their own judgement with power for the opposite§2069
2069So, in these doctors' view, God's having decreed from eternity that men should do this or that, and that their wills should be drawn to these or those objects, is no obstacle to human freedom. God did not decree simply that they should do this or that, but that they should do it freely.
That is, they were to choose this or that by the judgement of their own reason as most fitting and advantageous for themselves, and in such a way that, judging differently, they could choose the opposite. On their view human freedom properly consists in this, so the determination made by the divine decree does not overturn it.
Latin · §2069
The Latin is on each section page: §2069
It is irrelevant to free choice whether its choice is impressed by a prior cause, so long as it follows practical judgement§2070
2070In their phrase, it is 'irrelevant' to free choice whether its choosing is impressed on it by a prior cause or not.
What matters is that the choice comes from a judgement of the practical intellect, which is able to weigh different kinds of good on opposite sides and set them before the will.
Latin · §2070
The Latin is on each section page: §2070
Independence from a prior cause belongs to God alone; free creatures depend on the first cause as necessary ones do§2071
2071Someone may say that 'free choice' means a cause that, in its free action, is independent of any prior cause. They reply that this is assumed as true falsely and without warrant.
Free choice of that kind belongs to God alone, who is wholly independent of any higher cause. Free creatures depend on the first cause in their free acts no less than necessary causes do in their necessary acts.
Latin · §2071
The Latin is on each section page: §2071
The decree determines the act but leaves the faculty flexible: true in the divided, not the composite sense§2072
2072It is objected that once God has decreed some act of the human will, the will cannot act otherwise, so its indifference in acting, where freedom lies, is removed. They answer that it cannot both be true that God decreed the will should do something and that the will does not do it or does something else.
Yet God's decree does not prevent the will from keeping the power to act otherwise. The decree determines the act, but leaves the faculty able to turn to the opposite. So when a man does something in keeping with God's decree, it can truly be said that he is able not to do it and to act otherwise. God decreed that he should do this, but should do it in such a way that he remains able to act otherwise.
Thus, granted the divine decree, it is not true in the composite sense that the will can act or not act; but it is true in the divided sense. The opposite act cannot stand together with the divine decree, but the faculty for the opposite act stands with it perfectly well.
Latin · §2072
The Latin is on each section page: §2072
If pressed that God's decrees would be frustrated, they deny it: had man acted otherwise, God would have decreed otherwise§2073
2073Someone may press the point: granted God's decree about some action, it cannot be said at all that a man can act otherwise, since it would follow that God's decrees could be thwarted and made void, which is utterly impossible. They deny the inference. If the man acted otherwise, which is assumed to be possible, God would have decreed otherwise.
They do not think it conflicts with the unchangeableness of God's decrees that a man, while carrying them out, keeps the power to act otherwise. It would conflict only if someone said that a man can end up doing the contrary of what God has decreed, and these theologians say no such thing.
Latin · §2073
The Latin is on each section page: §2073
Estius and Alvarez: being able to will differs from actually willing; the decree is needed only for the act§2074
2074Much of the same kind can be read in William Estius in the places cited above, and in Diego Alvarez, summary on the helps of grace, book 2, chapter 6. There Alvarez answers the objections against a predetermination of the will that comes from God's external decree.
He raises this objection against himself. On his view, man can will only what God by an efficacious decree wills him to will, and can perform only acts God has predetermined. So we do not will freely what we will, but by absolute necessity, since we cannot do otherwise if God wills that we do it.
By the same reasoning, the acts commanded of us are not freely left undone. For if God's having predetermined our will to an act is required for us to do it, we cannot do it unless God by his absolute and efficacious decree has predetermined that we shall do it.
He answers that being able to run is one thing and actually running another. In the same way, being able to will or to produce some particular act is one thing, and actually producing it is another. For a man truly to be able to will an object, it is not required that an absolute and efficacious decree should have preceded in God from eternity, predetermining his free choice to will that object. That is required only for him actually to will it.
So from the absence of such a decree in God it does not follow that, absolutely speaking, the man cannot will the object; it follows only that he does not in fact will it. Nor does it follow that, if God has predetermined me to will this particular thing, it is not in my power, absolutely speaking, to will something else. Granted God's efficacious will, however, it is impossible in the composite sense that I should will another object.
Latin · §2074
The Latin is on each section page: §2074
Indifference opposed to necessity is of freedom's essence; indetermination implying potentiality is not§2075
2075It is objected that the predetermination of the divine decree to this or that act takes from the will its indifference to acting, in which freedom lies. Alvarez answers that the indifference opposed to being determined to one thing by necessity does belong to the essence of freedom.
Free choice has this indifference even at the moment when God efficaciously predetermines it to act, indeed at the very moment it acts. What does not belong to the essence of freedom is indetermination in the sense that implies potentiality and the lack of a second act, and that is opposed to being determined to one side in the manner proper to freedom, which consists in a capacity for either side.
Latin · §2075
The Latin is on each section page: §2075
A free power can act or not act absolutely speaking, though not in the composite sense under God's efficacious will§2076
2076Someone may insist that a free power, by its nature, is able to act and not act once everything required for acting is in place. Yet once God's efficacious decree predetermines our free choice to do this particular thing, the will cannot fail to do it, for no one can resist God's will.
Alvarez answers that a free power, by its nature, is able to act and not act, with everything required for acting in place, speaking absolutely and without qualification. It is no absurdity, however, that granted God's efficacious will, it cannot in the composite sense fail to perform the act to which God predetermines it.
Latin · §2076
The Latin is on each section page: §2076
Predetermined acts are necessary only by necessity of inference, and the decree itself infers the exercise of freedom§2077
2077Lastly, someone may say that necessity is opposed to freedom; and if God by an efficacious will predetermines us to act, every one of our actions will be necessary, since whatever God wills to happen must happen. Alvarez answers that all acts God has predetermined do come about necessarily, but by necessity of inference, given the supposition of that decree.
They do not come about by absolute necessity, which overturns freedom. In fact, the same predetermination implies the actual exercise of our freedom. For God predetermined not only that the will should will such an object, but also predefined that it should will it freely.
Latin · §2077
The Latin is on each section page: §2077
Objection: a supposition outside the will's power makes the act simply necessary; answer: not when the supposition is on God's side§2078
2078Someone may press further that the necessity introduced by the divine decree removes the freedom of the created will. What is necessary on a supposition becomes simply necessary for a given agent when it is not in his power to remove or establish the supposition from which the act, called necessary on that supposition, follows necessarily.
But it is not in the created will's power to remove or establish the supposition of God's efficacious decree predetermining created free choice to act. That decree comes from God alone and in no way depends on the free working of our choice, not even as foreknown by middle knowledge. So the will's acts that are called necessary on the supposition of that decree are necessary absolutely and simply, and therefore not free.
Alvarez answers that when the supposition preceding an act lies on the side of the first and most universal cause, namely God, something can be necessary on a supposition with respect to the created will and yet free for it without qualification. This holds even though it is not in the will's power to establish or remove the supposition from which the act necessarily follows by the necessity of infallibility.
It is otherwise, he says, when the preceding supposition lies on the side of some created cause external to the will. Only God, the author of the created will, can by his infinity and omnipotence change it in keeping with its nature, move it efficaciously, and apply it to produce a particular act, not only as to its substance but also as to its free mode. A created cause cannot do this, because it is limited, finite and lower than the will itself.
Latin · §2078
The Latin is on each section page: §2078
Many Roman doctors are not satisfied; some cut the knot by denying that any free acts are predefined (Suarez, per Strang)§2079
2079This way of reconciling human freedom with the decrees of God's providence, however, does not satisfy a great many doctors of the Roman school. Some of them, to cut the knot, deny that any free acts, whether of the natural or the supernatural order, were predefined by God from eternity.
Nor, on their view, does God predetermine any such acts in time, since they think predefinition and predetermination alike are incompatible with the freedom of the will. Suarez mentions these men, as John Strang reports, in book 3 of his work on the helps of grace, chapter 17, numbers 1 and 2.
Latin · §2079
The Latin is on each section page: §2079
Vasquez reports some who say God foreordained our works only in general, lest necessity or a lack of the decree follow§2080
2080Gabriel Vasquez attributes a similar view to some of his own school, in volume 1 on Thomas, disputation 99, chapter 5, where he reports their various positions on this question. 'Finally,' he says, 'some, overwhelmed by this difficulty, say that God from eternity did not will our works one by one, but only in general, and determined in a universal way that he is ready to act with anyone according to that person's determination.'
Vasquez adds that they adopt this view in order to maintain that God's foreordination imposes no necessity on our will against its freedom. A further reason is this. If God had to foreordain and will from eternity even the works of grace one by one, those who do not act and do not consent to the call would lack something necessary for acting, namely that decree. It would then be no wonder that they did not act, since without it they could not.
Latin · §2080
The Latin is on each section page: §2080
Others grant God foreordained each act, but after foreseeing the will's absolutely future determination (Lessius)§2081
2081Not far from these are certain others. They do grant that God foreordained from eternity each single act of men, but say that this foreordination follows his foresight of how the will itself would determine itself.
On their view no human works, not even supernaturally good ones, were predefined in particular by an absolute decree of God before he foresaw our will's determination as future, not only conditionally but also absolutely. This is the teaching of the Jesuit Leonard Lessius in his treatise on predestination.
Latin · §2081
The Latin is on each section page: §2081
Vasquez assigns the same to Catharinus, Cordoba, Sirenus, Osorio: free choice the first root; three instants in works of grace§2082
2082In the same place Vasquez attributes the same view to Ambrose Catharinus, Antonio de Cordoba, Julius Sirenus, Osorio and some others. They teach, he says, that God did not foreordain our acts, good or evil, as to their substance, before he foresaw how our choice would determine itself. The determination to one side rather than the other, in good or evil acts as to their substance, comes indeed both from us and from God, but its first root and cause is free choice.
From this, Vasquez says, they infer that our determination is understood to come before God's predestination and foreordination. They assign the same order, he says, in the works of grace as regards consent and cooperation, though they grant that operating and arousing grace, that is, the call, comes before both our cooperation and God's.
As Vasquez reports, they distinguish three instants. In the first our will is anticipated by grace. In the second it determines itself to consent to the call or to resist it. In the third God concurs with it. So on their view God foreknows what the will is going to determine itself to, in works of grace as in works of nature, before he decrees to concur with it in this or that act, and so before he foreordains any of our acts.
Latin · §2082
The Latin is on each section page: §2082
These easily reconcile freedom with the decrees: the decrees follow the foreseen determination, so only consequent necessity arises§2083
2083These men find it easy to reconcile the freedom of our choice with God's decrees. On their view the divine decrees follow God's foresight of the determination that will come from our will as its first root and cause.
So the divine decrees, no more than God's foreknowledge, give rise to any preceding necessity in our actions. They produce only a consequent necessity, which does not remove our freedom but presupposes it intact.
Latin · §2083
The Latin is on each section page: §2083
Others distinguish absolute and conditional foreknowledge; the latter is the middle knowledge treated above§2084
2084Others, however, use a twofold distinction here. The first is between absolute and conditional foreknowledge of future things. Absolute foreknowledge is that by which God foresees this or that as simply and really future.
Conditional foreknowledge is that by which God foresees not what is simply and absolutely future, but what would be future if this or that were in place. An example is the direction in which Adam's will would of its own accord lean and tend if it were created in such a state and these or those objects were put before it. This is the knowledge the schools call middle knowledge, which we dealt with at length in the preceding theses.
Latin · §2084
The Latin is on each section page: §2084
They grant the decrees to permit or effect acts precede foreknowledge of the absolutely future determination (Adam, Paul)§2085
2085On this basis they grant that God's decrees about human acts, whether to permit them or to bring them about, come before his foreknowledge of the human will's absolutely future determination, according to our way of conceiving things in God.
On their view, for example, God decreed to permit Adam to desire the forbidden fruit, and to concur with him in that act, before he absolutely foresaw that Adam's will would determine itself to it. Likewise he decreed to anticipate Paul with his grace and to cooperate with him in the act of conversion before he absolutely foresaw that Paul's will would determine itself to it.
Latin · §2085
The Latin is on each section page: §2085
But God decreed nothing about free acts before foreseeing which way the will would incline in a given state§2086
2086They maintain, however, that God decreed and settled nothing about men's free actions before he foresaw which way the human will would lean and determine itself if it were placed in this or that state of things.
Nor, they say, did God absolutely will that the will should produce these actions rather than those before he foreknew what each individual would do and will if this or that occasion for acting were put before him.
Latin · §2086
The Latin is on each section page: §2086
Their doctrine: before any decree God foresaw what would follow under every condition, and above all with free creatures§2087
2087Their teaching, then, is this. Before any decree about creating and bringing about things, God foresaw from eternity what would come about and follow given any condition at all. He had before his eyes countless forms, arrangements and modes of things, and for each of them he knew what would result if it were put in place.
In particular they teach that God could not be ignorant of what would happen if he created free causes, namely men and angels, and saw to it that they were offered the occasions for acting that were later offered and will be offered hereafter, and placed them in the circumstances in which they were later placed and will be placed in future. Nor could he be ignorant of what would happen if such circumstances had been varied in countless ways and quite different occasions for acting had been offered.
Latin · §2087
The Latin is on each section page: §2087
Only after this foresight did God decree to create, to arrange the occasions, and to concur; absolute foreknowledge follows the decree§2088
2088God thus foresaw and considered what would happen if men and angels were placed in these or those circumstances and prompted to act by these or those objects, what good he could bring out of it, and how he could direct these things or those to the display of his glory. Only then, I say, on these doctors' view, did God resolve to create men and angels in the state in which they were afterwards created.
He resolved also to arrange that these occasions for acting rather than others should be put before them, and to concur with them in the actions to which he foresaw their wills would determine themselves, provided he did not withhold his concurrence. Finally, this decree was followed by the absolute foreknowledge by which he foreknew that they would act in this way or that.
Latin · §2088
The Latin is on each section page: §2088
So God foreordained men's acts only by placing them in states and supplying aids and occasions, imposing no necessity§2089
2089They hold, therefore, that God preordained and predefined men's actions only in this sense: he willed to create them in that state and to supply them with the motives, aids and occasions for acting from which he foresaw that they would act in such a way and would produce these volitions rather than those.
All the while it remained in their power to act this way or otherwise, since none of these things imposed on them any necessity of acting this way rather than another.
Latin · §2089
The Latin is on each section page: §2089
They call good acts predefined but evil ones not; only their permission, which is good, is predefined§2090
2090On this account it might seem that nothing prevents us from saying that God predefined all free acts, whatever they may turn out to be. The authors of this view, however, distinguish between good and evil acts. Good acts, they grant, can rightly be said to have been predefined by God's eternal decree. About evil acts they think otherwise.
God did decree to place men in the state in which he foresaw, by conditional knowledge, that they would act badly. Yet he neither wills nor approves their evil acts, and God's predefinition includes or presupposes the approval of the divine will. So although evil acts are not predefined by God, their permission is predefined, because permitting them is good.
Latin · §2090
The Latin is on each section page: §2090
This is Fonseca's teaching§2091
2091Fonseca, among others, teaches this. He holds that before any foreknowledge of free acts, none of them were predefined from eternity, since otherwise the freedom of the created will would be removed.
After God foreknew future free acts in the conditional state, only the good ones were predefined by him, because only they have his approval. Evil acts are not predefined, but their permission, which God approves, has been predefined. Commentary on Metaphysics 6, chapter 2, question 5, section 7.
Latin · §2091
The Latin is on each section page: §2091
They hold the decrees easy to reconcile with freedom: providence moves the will only by proposing objects and reasons; certainty rests on middle knowledge§2092
2092These doctors also think that, once their hypothesis is admitted, it is not hard to reconcile the decrees of providence with the freedom of our choice. On their view God's providence lets our wills act according to each one's own inclination.
God has not decreed to lead men's minds and turn them in various directions by any means other than setting objects before them, within and without, and other inducements that do not take from the will its power to act this way or otherwise. These leave to the will, as the schools put it, the specification of its action.
So the whole certainty of God's decrees rests on the infallibility of that middle knowledge, by which, they claim, God foreknows before any decree of his will which way the created will would lean and tend if these or those occasions for acting were put before it. It does not rest on any force or efficacy by which the will is necessarily moved to act so.
Latin · §2092
The Latin is on each section page: §2092
Vasquez accepts conditional foreknowledge but not that the decrees precede absolute foresight, lest antecedent necessity follow§2093
2093Gabriel Vasquez, however, is not satisfied with this solution of the difficulty. He accepts what the authors of the view just set out say: that before God frames his decrees about free acts, he foreknows by a kind of conditional knowledge which way the will would lean and what it would determine itself to, if these or those circumstances were in place.
What he cannot accept is what they do not hesitate to grant, namely that God's decrees about free acts come in God, according to our way of conceiving, before his absolute foresight of that same will's determination. If it is granted that God in any way foreordained the acts of our will before he absolutely foreknows what its inclination and determination will be, Vasquez thinks there arises from this a kind of antecedent necessity that is incompatible with the freedom of future acts.
Latin · §2093
The Latin is on each section page: §2093
Nor does Vasquez side with those who put absolute foreknowledge of the will's determination before God's decree to concur§2094
2094Yet he does not join those who think God absolutely foreknows what the will is going to determine itself to before he decrees to concur with it in this or that act, and before he in any way foreordains its act. His reason is that he judges it impossible for our will to act or determine itself prior in nature to God's acting with it. It follows that not even in eternity can the will's determination be understood apart from God's decree to concur with it.
A further reason is that this view seems to take something away from God's cooperating grace. 'Our will,' he says, 'needs for acting not only to be aroused but also the cooperation of grace in order to consent to that arousing. So it will need that cooperation in order to determine itself to consent as well. How then can it be understood as determined at some prior moment without the cooperation of grace?'
Latin · §2094
The Latin is on each section page: §2094
Vasquez's own view: God's definition of our acts neither precedes nor follows the will's determination but accompanies it§2095
2095So Vasquez devises something else of his own. God's definition, which foreordains our works one by one, neither comes before the determination of our will in the order of causes nor follows it, but accompanies it.
From this he concludes that the necessity which follows once God's decree is posited is not antecedent to our freedom and determination but accompanies them. So our freedom is neither hindered nor harmed by that necessity, since only a preceding necessity damages freedom, not one that follows or accompanies it.
Latin · §2095
The Latin is on each section page: §2095
His ground: God's cooperation is simultaneous with our consent, so decree and foresight of our determination are conceived together§2096
2096The basis of his view is this. On God's side, no working that precedes our will's consent imposes on the will a necessity to consent. The cooperation of God by which he brings about our will's very consent in no way precedes our will's determination; it exists together with it in time, in nature and in reason.
It follows that God's decree to bring about that consent cannot come before his foresight of the human will's determination. Things that exist wholly together in time cannot have an order of prior and posterior in God's foreknowledge and decrees.
From this he concludes that no free work of our will was predefined by God before he foresaw our will's free determination. Rather, the foresight of that determination and God's decree predefining our will's act must be conceived as together in God.
Latin · §2096
The Latin is on each section page: §2096
Arminius and the Remonstrants side with Molina; Arminius's two senses of determination§2097
2097James Arminius, and those in the Low Countries who followed his teachings and are called Remonstrants, agree with Molina and his disciples in explaining the nature of human freedom. They also seem to reconcile that freedom with the decrees of God's providence in the same way. Arminius's teaching in his Response to Article 7, Works page 143, at least points that way.
There he does not deny that God by his eternal decree predefined and predetermined future contingents. But he distinguishes two kinds of divine determination by which God settles that something shall happen. In the first, whatever action, motion or impulse of God is in place, the free second cause remains free both in its power and in the use of that power to act or not act, so that it can suspend its action if it wishes.
In the second, once God's action, motion and impulse are in place, the second cause does not remain free, at least not in the use of its power so as to be able to suspend its action. Instead it is necessarily bent to one side, its indifference to either side being removed, before the determined act is produced by the free creature.
If 'determination' is taken in the first sense, he does not deny that God so determines future free and contingent things. If it is taken in the second sense, he flatly denies that God by his decree determined future contingents to one side or the other.
Latin · §2097
The Latin is on each section page: §2097
Arminius does not say how determination and indifference cohere; his disciples (Grevinchoven) use middle knowledge§2098
2098He does not clearly explain how these two things fit together: that an action is determined by God's eternal decree, and yet, with that determination in place, the will always remains indifferent to the action and always able to produce it or not.
From what he adds, however, he leaves us to infer that it works like this. To carry out his decrees about human acts, God moves men's wills only by supplying and setting before them objects and arguments that do induce them to will, yet in such a way that it always remains in their power not to be moved by those objects.
His disciples, such as Nicolaus Grevinchoven among others, expressly bring in middle knowledge to untie this knot, as most Jesuits do, in the way set out in the preceding theses.
Latin · §2098
The Latin is on each section page: §2098
Some Reformed who subscribe Dort take the same way, notably Robert Baron of Aberdeen, who follows Fonseca§2099
2099Yet even among the Reformed who otherwise seem far from the Arminian teaching and subscribe to the Synod of Dort, some follow this same way of reconciling the decrees of God's providence with the freedom of human choice.
One of them is Robert Baron, some years ago professor of theology at Aberdeen in Scotland. In his Metaphysics adapted to the use of theology he praises Fonseca's teaching on this point and openly endorses it: section 12, disputation 2, number 65.
Latin · §2099
The Latin is on each section page: §2099
Baron cites Fonseca's two conclusions: nothing predefined before foreknowledge; concurrence decreed after it (Adam)§2100
2100Baron there cites two conclusions of Fonseca which, by his own account, strike him as especially helpful for showing that God's providence and the freedom of human choice agree. First: none of our free acts was predefined from eternity prior to every foreknowledge of them.
He glosses this as follows. Until God had foreknown or foreseen in which direction human wills would turn, were this or that occasion put to them, he neither willed absolutely that the will should elicit one set of actions over another, nor decreed to concur in eliciting one set rather than another.
Second: once God, as we must conceive it, had foreseen the direction our wills would take when given this or that occasion, he decreed from eternity to concur with them at the relevant times in eliciting precisely the actions he saw they would turn toward.
Thus, to take an example, God foresaw from eternity that Adam, if tempted by his wife, would desire the fruit, and for that reason decreed to concur with Adam in eliciting that desire.
Latin · §2100
The Latin is on each section page: §2100
Baron's four steps in God's decree about the first sin§2101
2101So he thinks the order of God's decree about that first sin can be explained as follows. 'First,' he says, 'God has a conditional foreknowledge by which he foresees that Adam will desire the fruit if such an occasion is offered him. He also has a foreknowledge by which he knew that he could direct that act of Adam to his own glory.
Second, he foresaw that from the wicked act Adam would perform if such an occasion were offered him, he could bring a great good, namely the display of his glory. Because of this, I say, he willed that the occasion be offered to Adam; that is, he willed to permit Eve, deceived by the serpent, to tempt Adam.
Third, by a foreknowledge that is not conditional but absolute, he foresaw that Adam's will would lean toward desiring the fruit at the time when Adam was to be tempted.
Fourth, partly so as not to take from Adam the use of his free choice, and partly to display his glory, he decreed to concur with Adam's will in producing that volition.
From this it plainly follows that Adam was not going to fall, or to desire the fruit, because God decreed to concur with his will in producing the desire. On the contrary, God decreed to concur in producing that action rather than another because he foresaw that Adam's will would lean that way when such an occasion was offered him.'
Latin · §2101
The Latin is on each section page: §2101
Hence, says Baron, the decrees impose no causal necessity, only necessity of consequence, no more than foreknowledge§2102
2102From this, he goes on to say, it plainly follows that God by the decrees of his providence does not impose on us a necessity of willing this or that. Nor are God's decrees the causes why we produce this or that volition at this or that time.
So it does not follow from the infallibility of the divine decrees that all our free actions come about necessarily by a causal necessity. From that infallibility it follows only that our free actions come about necessarily by the necessity of consequence, which is neither causal nor motive.
Thus the decrees of God's providence will no more remove the freedom of our choice and the contingency of our actions than God's foreknowledge does. A thing will not come about because it is foreknown; likewise we shall not act in these or those ways because God decreed to concur with us in producing these or those actions. Rather, God decreed to concur in such actions because he foresaw that we would act so.
Latin · §2102
The Latin is on each section page: §2102
John Strang: decrees cover all acts, but not in the same way; evil acts are objects of a non-efficacious permission§2103
2103The Scot John Strang, a few years ago one of the most celebrated men of his own side, reasons here in a way of his own. He grants that God's eternal decrees concern each and every human act, but not all in the same way.
First, evil acts, in his view, are objects of the divine decrees not because God decreed and predefined that they should be done, but because God decreed to permit them to be done, then to bring good out of them and order them to various ends. He denies, however, that this permission is efficacious, that is, such that once it is in place whatever is permitted follows necessarily.
Latin · §2103
The Latin is on each section page: §2103
Strang: acts not evil in themselves are all decreed, some absolutely, some respectively§2104
2104As for acts that are not by their nature joined to malice, he holds that all of them can be said to be decreed and predefined by God, but again not all in the same way. Some, on his view, God decreed absolutely, others respectively.
By 'absolutely' decreed and predefined he means those that God decreed before considering our will, indeed those to which he resolved to predetermine our will. By 'respectively' he means those that God decreed would come about according to our free choice, in matters where he grants us a free option, so that we may lawfully choose this or that.
Latin · §2104
The Latin is on each section page: §2104
In the first way God decreed all truly good acts and many indifferent ones (Cyrus, Pharaoh and Joseph)§2105
2105In the first way, he judges, God decreed and predefined all truly good acts, those that of themselves contribute to man's eternal salvation. To these God resolved from eternity to predetermine our will efficaciously, just as in time he actually does predetermine it.
Besides men's good works, he also thinks there are many other acts of a kind to which malice does not necessarily cling, to which God predetermines men's wills in time. These were therefore decreed and predefined by God absolutely from eternity: for example, the heroic deeds of Cyrus, what Pharaoh king of Egypt did for Joseph, and countless things of the same kind.
Latin · §2105
The Latin is on each section page: §2105
Yet many acts not evil are left to free option, and are predefined only respectively, with regard to the will's determination§2106
2106Even so, he thinks that for many acts which are not evil in themselves, men's wills are not absolutely predetermined by God in time; they are left a free option between two or more alternatives, all of them lawful.
Likewise he does not think that all acts of the will, even those without the character of sin, were absolutely predefined by God in his eternal decrees. They were predefined, in his phrase, only 'respectively': not before and apart from considering how the created will would determine itself, but with regard to that determination.
Latin · §2106
The Latin is on each section page: §2106
Strang's example: David's three options (2 Samuel 24); God decreed what David would choose§2107
2107He offers an example, saying: the three things God left to David's choice in 2 Samuel 24 were all lawful options; David could rightly pick any of them, since God's leave here was moral and not merely physical.
God left him free to take whichever of the three he liked best, did not confine him to one, and so made no decree that he should choose only one. Yet because God knew in advance what David would choose and took that into account, one may rightly say that God simply decreed that pestilence should come and that seventy thousand men should be killed.
God decreed to carry out whatever David would choose; he had foreseen that David would choose this; so it was this that God decreed to carry out. (Strang, On the Will of God concerning Sin, book 3, chapter 2.)
Latin · §2107
The Latin is on each section page: §2107
His simile: a king who lets a servant choose a reward decrees to give whatever he chooses§2108
2108In the same place he illustrates the point with a comparison from human life. 'If a king,' he says, 'gives his servant the option of choosing and asking for this reward or gift, or that one, or a third, he certainly has not decreed to restrict him to one of them. He has decreed to give him the particular reward or gift that the servant chooses or asks for.
This can be said of God much more. The king gave the servant the option perhaps without knowing, and uncertain, what he would choose. But to God, from whom nothing can be hidden, it was certain from eternity what David would choose.'
Latin · §2108
The Latin is on each section page: §2108
Strang: with the decree of permission joined to foreknowledge, God predefined each lawful act, foreknowing and decreeing in one instant§2109
2109Toward the end of the chapter he explains the matter more precisely in these words. 'Whenever God leaves to the choice of the created will an election and option between two or more things, or between acting and not acting, we must not think that God restricts it to one side only.
But if we join to the decree of permission God's foreknowledge of the future event, it can be said that God predefined each lawful act that comes about. For he himself grants that freedom to the will, cooperates with it, and decreed the same from eternity.
This is not because God first foresaw the future event and then decreed that it would be; that would be absurd, to decree as future what he already foreknew to be future before the decree. Nor is it because God first decrees absolutely and then foreknows the thing as future. In that case he would not have permitted, or decreed to permit, the will's free choice to do and not do this and other things. It is because in one and the same instant he both foreknows and decrees, or predefines.
In eternity there is certainly nothing prior or posterior. Since foreknowledge and predefinition are both from eternity, neither comes before or after the other. In our way of conceiving we do distinguish different instants of reason in God's eternal acts. But even by instants of reason we do not call one of these prior or posterior to the other.'
Latin · §2109
The Latin is on each section page: §2109
Strang's two freedoms: the essential freedom of spontaneous rational motion survives absolute decrees; indifference does not§2110
2110To reconcile the divine decrees with the freedom of the human will, he distinguishes two kinds of freedom of the will. One, taken more broadly and commonly, is essential to the will: it consists in the will's being moved by its own motion and by a definite judgement of reason. The other, taken in a stricter sense, he locates in a kind of indifference of the will toward two or more opposites.
He admits that the decrees of God by which acts of the will are absolutely predefined remove this second freedom, since they predetermine the will to one thing and no longer leave it indifferent to act or not act.
But on his view they do not deprive the will of the first freedom. It fits perfectly well that the will should follow the judgement of reason and be carried by a motion in keeping with its nature, and yet be predefined by God to act and predetermined in time. For God moves the will gently, in a way that suits and befits the will's nature.
Latin · §2110
The Latin is on each section page: §2110
Decrees of permission and respective decrees leave the will free in both senses§2111
2111The decrees of God by which he permits evils to be done, or by which he predefined certain acts of the will not absolutely but only respectively, leave the will free, on his view, not only in the first and broader sense but also in the second and stricter one. Prior to the will's own determination they do not take from it the indifference to act or not act.
God's permission leaves the will in a state where it can do or not do what is permitted. And what God decreed respectively was not, as already said, predefined before and apart from considering how the will itself would determine itself. This is set out at greater length in Strang, book 2, chapter 8.
Latin · §2111
The Latin is on each section page: §2111
So for Strang, in conversion and works of grace man keeps only essential freedom, not indifference§2112
2112On this man's teaching, then, in most of what he does in this life man enjoys the freedom that consists in the power to determine himself to either of two opposites. But with respect to many other acts that are absolutely predefined by God's decree he does not keep that freedom, only the freedom that consists in acting willingly and by the judgement of his own reason.
He thinks this holds above all in man's conversion to God and in the works of grace. 'Without God's predetermination,' he says, 'a man cannot be converted and cannot act piously; and once the predetermination of grace is in place, he cannot fail to be converted and cannot fail to act piously. So although we acknowledge that the freedom essential to the will remains in those works, we deny that freedom in the stricter sense has any place there.'
Latin · §2112
The Latin is on each section page: §2112
Moses Amyraut: all human acts, good, evil or indifferent, designated by decrees executed unfailingly, without violating freedom§2113
2113Moses Amyraut, a man of renowned and most celebrated memory, also seems to follow a way of his own here. He holds that whatever men do, whether good, evil, or of the kind counted indifferent, is designated and predefined by God's eternal decrees.
Those decrees, he holds, are carried out with complete certainty and without fail, yet in such a way that human freedom is not violated and God is not made the author of sin.
Latin · §2113
The Latin is on each section page: §2113
Amyraut: the free faculties are determined by objects; the will follows the intellect, the intellect the object as proportioned§2114
2114To explain how these things fit together, he assumes that man's free faculties, which on his view are the intellect and the will, are determined by their objects. He holds that the will necessarily follows the dictate of the intellect, and that a man cannot will otherwise than he judges ought to be willed.
Suppose an intellect affected and disposed in this or that way, and suppose this or that object is put before it in a certain light, that is, equipped and backed by these or those weighty reasons, so that there is a proportion and fit between such an object and the intellect as it then stands. Then the intellect must necessarily be determined to assent or dissent.
It must then pronounce this or that definite judgement about the object offered to it, as required by the proportion or fit assumed to hold between the intellect and the object.
Latin · §2114
The Latin is on each section page: §2114
Amyraut: this necessity does not harm freedom, which is not indifference; only physical force or the loss of deliberation does§2115
2115Nor does he think that this necessity or determination, which on his view arises from the fit between object and faculty, hinders freedom at all, since he does not place freedom in the free faculty's indetermination, indifference and immunity from all necessity.
He thinks freedom conflicts only with the necessity that comes from external force, from matter or from sense, which we may call physical and brute necessity, or at least with the necessity that removes all consultation and deliberation.
Latin · §2115
The Latin is on each section page: §2115
Amyraut: providence executes the decrees by conserving the faculties and arranging the objects offered§2116
2116Next, with respect to human actions in general, he locates the efficacy of God's providence, by which the divine decrees are carried out, in this: God preserves man's faculties and, in various and countless ways, either allows or arranges that various objects be offered to them or withdrawn.
From this the actions designated by God's decrees arise necessarily and infallibly. Yet they suit the nature and disposition of the free faculties and the condition of the objects put before them, and so they are free. No force is brought to bear on the faculties, and the offering and presenting of objects of any kind in no way violates their freedom.
Latin · §2116
The Latin is on each section page: §2116
For good actions Amyraut adds only the cleansing, strengthening and raising of the faculties§2117
2117With respect to good actions in particular, beyond what has already been said, he ascribes to God only this: that he cleanses the faculties themselves of their inborn faults, or supplies them with new strength and raises them above their native, original condition.
Plainly such acts do not harm the faculties' freedom at all, but rather help it.
Latin · §2117
The Latin is on each section page: §2117
For evil actions God neither inclines nor corrupts, but arranges objects; the result follows necessarily yet freely§2118
2118As for evil actions, however fully they are subject to the divine decrees, he thinks it can easily be shown from his principles that God can in no way be called their author. God does not incline men's minds and wills to evil or corrupt them in any way; he only allows them to put forth their own motions of their own accord.
Divine providence is involved with these actions only in arranging or permitting that these objects rather than others be offered to them, and in this way rather than that. From this, nevertheless, these or those actions necessarily result, as the relation of proportion and fit between such objects and faculties disposed in this or that way requires.
So the divine decrees about them are carried out without fail, and meanwhile the faculties themselves move freely, since no force is applied to them and they act only as their own nature and disposition lead.
Latin · §2118
The Latin is on each section page: §2118
Amyraut's conclusion: men act freely and yet inevitably accomplish what the decrees appointed§2119
2119God, then, does nothing to men's faculties, whether they are carried toward good or toward evil, that conflicts with their native freedom. Yet upon God's working these or those acts, good or evil, follow infallibly, and God decreed things from eternity exactly as he carries them out in time.
From this Amyraut concludes that it fits perfectly well that men act freely and that, while acting freely, they inevitably accomplish what God's eternal decrees have appointed and designated. This is worked out more fully by that most learned man in his disputation on free choice, chapter 4.
Latin · §2119
The Latin is on each section page: §2119
Many Reformed add physical and real premotion and predetermination of the faculties§2120
2120To deal with this difficulty, however, a good number of theologians of the Reformed school take a somewhat different path. They teach not only that whatever men do is predefined by God's eternal decrees, but also that those decrees take effect by more than that most learned man holds.
They do not work only through some change in the free faculties, consisting in their restoration or the addition of new strength, together with the presenting of various objects from within and from without. They also work through a physical and real efficacy by which the faculties themselves are premoved and predetermined to these and those free acts.
Latin · §2120
The Latin is on each section page: §2120
Their teaching: all events, even free and contingent ones, are decreed by an absolute, energetic decree that cannot fail§2121
2121Their teaching is this. By an absolute and, as they call it, 'energetic' decree of God, whatever is done even by free and contingent causes has been decreed and ordered. This decree can never fail, and what God has so decreed must without exception be fulfilled.
So the very things that contingent and free causes do are done necessarily with respect to this decree, and cannot turn out otherwise.
Latin · §2121
The Latin is on each section page: §2121
The decree covers good and evil actions; the energetic decree divided into effective and permissive§2122
2122They further contend that not only the good actions of free causes but also the evil ones fall under a decree of this kind, since both are done by God's decree and will. They divide that absolute and energetic decree into an effective decree, by which God resolved to bring something about, and a permissive decree, by which God resolved to permit something.
Under God's effective decree they place not only the good actions of creatures but also the evil ones, considered in themselves, according to what is positive in them, and as distinguished from the malice that gives them their name. They think both kinds are done not only by God's decree but also by his stirring and moving the second causes, applying and determining them to do this or that.
The malice of free actions itself, however, they teach is not brought about by God but only permitted.
Latin · §2122
The Latin is on each section page: §2122
The permissive decree, though not effective, is efficacious; God wills that evil come about§2123
2123Yet they hold that the decree by which God resolved to permit evil as such, though not effective, is nevertheless efficacious. That is why they ascribe everything that is done, good and evil alike, to God's decree which they call, with a Greek word, 'energetic', and which they then subdivide into effective and efficacious.
On their view, once God's permissive decree is in place, it is no less necessary that evil be done with God permitting it than, once his effective decree is in place, that good be done with God approving and bringing it about.
So they insist that it can and should truly be said not only that God wills to permit evil, but also that he wills evil to be done by his permission. The reason is that the divine will is directed not only to permitting evil but also to the actual outcome of the evil action.
Latin · §2123
The Latin is on each section page: §2123
Their defence: evil comes by God's decree but not his efficiency; the creature fails; the entity of the act is good§2124
2124They deny, however, that this makes God the author of sin. Evil happens as God has decreed, yet God is not the one who works it: it comes from the creature falling short, under a definite permission of God.
And although what is positive in an evil action is traced to God as its efficient cause, God is not for that reason the cause of evil. The being of an action, however evil, is good, whereas malice formally consists in a certain lack of rectitude.
Latin · §2124
The Latin is on each section page: §2124
Objection that God authors what he wills; reply: to will a thing in itself differs from willing its outcome§2125
2125If someone objects that God plainly appears to be the author of what he wills to be and to be done, since God's will is the cause of things, they reply that willing a thing for its own sake is one thing and willing a thing as to its outcome is another.
They add that God first and properly wills not to hinder sin, and wills the outcome of sin only as a consequence. For what God does not hinder comes about precisely because he does not hinder it.
Latin · §2125
The Latin is on each section page: §2125
Special and general will: by the general will God wills sin only because he wills it to come about§2126
2126They also distinguish two wills in God, one general and the other special. The special will, for them, is that by which God both approves and brings about something. Its object depends on it and follows from it as an effect follows its cause. By this will, on their account, God wills what is good and is unwilling toward evil as evil, as in the verse, 'You are a God who does not will iniquity.'
The general will, on their view, is that by which God wills something not to be, and also, for definite reasons, wills not to forbid certain things and so wills them to come about, though he does not simply approve them. Or it is God's decree by which he wills something not as approving it or doing it himself, but only as a permitted doing by others.
And so, they say, the thing to be done depends not on God's will but only on the will of the failing creature. By this will, they say, God wills sin, the fall of Adam for example, not simply but only in that he wills it to come about.
Latin · §2126
The Latin is on each section page: §2126
Distinctions of necessity: absolute and hypothetical; of coaction and of infallibility§2127
2127To reconcile the necessity that God's decree places on every event with the contingency and freedom of those events, they first distinguish absolute necessity from necessity on a hypothesis. Absolute necessity is that by which something simply cannot be otherwise. Necessity on a hypothesis is that by which something that in itself and simply can fail to be, or be otherwise, cannot be otherwise once a certain condition is given.
Next they divide necessity into the necessity of coercion and the necessity of mere infallibility. The necessity of coercion is that by which a cause acting from outside applies force to things and drives them by compulsion to do this or that.
The necessity of infallibility is that by which a thing is certainly and unchangeably going to happen, yet such that, if we look at the thing's cause in itself, it could fail to happen or happen otherwise. This is the necessity meant in the axiom, 'Everything that is, while it is, is necessarily.'
Latin · §2127
The Latin is on each section page: §2127
Free acts are necessary only on the decree's hypothesis and by infallibility; freedom and necessity do not clash§2128
2128With these distinctions in place, they say that what free and contingent causes do does indeed come about necessarily with respect to the divine decree. But it does so not absolutely, only on the hypothesis of that decree; and the necessity is not one of coercion but only of infallibility, because God foreordained that these things should be done.
This kind of necessity, they say, does not remove the freedom of second causes but rather secures it, since it is not freedom and necessity that cancel each other out but freedom and coercion.
'For,' they say, 'God's decree makes it necessary not only that a contingent and free cause act, but also that it act contingently and freely. By his decree God determined not only each event but also its mode and manner.'
Latin · §2128
The Latin is on each section page: §2128
God moves free causes congruously; power to the opposite remains in the divided sense (Perkins, Twisse)§2129
2129They add that God moves free causes in a way suited and agreeable to their nature: by gently bending the will and inclining it through objects shown to it by the intellect, and only in such a way that a man consults and deliberates with himself about what he will do, and chooses by his own judgement what seems to him the course to follow.
They say further that a free cause is so determined to do this or that by God's decree, and by the motion that follows the decree, that there still remains in it the power not to act and to act otherwise, not in the composite sense but in the divided sense.
For although the opposite act, or ceasing from that act, cannot stand together with God's preordination to this or that act, the power to the contrary act, or to suspending the act, stands with it perfectly well.
This is the teaching of William Perkins in his little book on the mode and order of predestination, of Twisse who defended him, and of many other very distinguished men among the Reformed. It can be seen at length in Twisse, throughout the second book of his defence of Perkins's little book.
Latin · §2129
The Latin is on each section page: §2129
Le Blanc: none of these opinions satisfies; each labours under a notable difficulty§2130
2130For all my respect for the talent and learning of all these doctors, I cannot rest in any of the opinions described. They do not remove every doubt, and every one of them seems to me to struggle with some serious difficulty.
Latin · §2130
The Latin is on each section page: §2130
Against the middle-knowledge view: hard to reconcile with victorious, efficacious grace taught by the orthodox School§2131
2131Take first the opinion that sets before the divine decrees a conditional knowledge of how the will would lean and incline, one way or the other, if a given occasion for acting were offered it. It holds that God foreordained men's actions only in that he willed to create them in that state and offer them those occasions for acting.
From this he foresaw that, with his general concurrence, they would act in such a way and would produce these volitions rather than those. They would do so not by any necessity laid on them by the objects themselves or by some action of God, but because they would so determine themselves of their own accord, the contrary being in their power.
This opinion, I say, does avoid many of the awkward consequences that press on the others. But it can hardly be reconciled with the grace that conquers and is efficacious of itself, which brings free choice under itself and is by no means to be made subject to free choice, as the orthodox School proclaims.
Latin · §2131
The Latin is on each section page: §2131
Besides, God's absolute predefinition before the will's determination is foreseen brings an antecedent necessity§2132
2132Add this. Suppose that before decreeing anything about us God foreknows what the will would do on the supposition that it is placed in such circumstances and such motives are brought to bear. Still, if God foreordains something as simply going to happen before the absolute determination of our will is foreseen, an antecedent necessity arises from it, since what God predefines must without fail come to be.
This necessity seems no less at odds with freedom than if no such conditional knowledge had gone before, since that knowledge does not put such a decree of God in our power.
Latin · §2132
The Latin is on each section page: §2132
Against Strang: no ground to grade deliberate acts as more or less free§2133
2133In John Strang's opinion, what seems to me quite improbable is the difference he sets up, as regards freedom, among things men do on purpose and after deliberation. As he has it, only some acts are free with the freedom that lies in indifference, by which a man can act or not act, do this or that, while others are free only with a simple freedom that does not require the will's indetermination, only that a man act willingly and with judgement.
To this second class, he thinks, belong not only all good actions but also many that in their kind are neither good nor evil. Yet we find by experience that we use our reason, judgement and power of choice in the same way, not only in all the actions of civil life but also in good ones. Why, then, should we think that some acts are freer than others, and that the same kind of freedom does not belong to them all?
Latin · §2133
The Latin is on each section page: §2133
Nothing forces us to say grace removes the power to act otherwise; it can be efficacious without that§2134
2134Besides, what forces us to say that when God moves us to good works he takes from us, by his grace, the power to act otherwise? Divine grace can have its efficacy without this.
Nor does divine wisdom lack ways to ensure that we do the good, and do it certainly and infallibly, even though it does not take from us the power to the opposite act, or even to suspend our act.
Latin · §2134
The Latin is on each section page: §2134
Against Amyraut: if objects necessitate rational powers as brute ones, freedom differs not from brute spontaneity§2135
2135In Moses Amyraut's opinion, too, I am not satisfied with his assumption that in all their acts the mind and will are so determined by objects that, if these or those are set before them in a certain way and manner, they necessarily do this or that and cannot act otherwise or stop acting.
If rational powers, no less than brute ones, are determined to a given action by their objects, what difference will there be between the spontaneous motions of animals and the free actions of rational creatures?
And how can free agents be called masters of their acts and be said to have their own acts in their power, if objects impose a necessity of acting on them no less than on other agents?
Latin · §2135
The Latin is on each section page: §2135
Applied to Adam: if the objects God arranged necessitated his eating, where is his guilt, and how is God not author?§2136
2136This is especially so if we suppose that a necessity of eating the forbidden fruit was laid on the first man through objects offered to him according to God's decree, with divine providence arranging and managing it. Suppose too that Adam could not refrain from it, given both the strength he had received from God and the incitements by which he was led to it.
Then I do not see what fault there was in him that deserved punishment, or how God is not the author of his sin. That unlawful eating would have followed necessarily from the match between the strength God had granted him and the temptations and various objects set before him, not by any fault of his but because God so ordained and arranged it.
Latin · §2136
The Latin is on each section page: §2136
Against the last view: God cannot be said to will what he does not approve; willing evil's existence is incoherent§2137
2137Finally, in the last opinion, though it is held by many illustrious doctors, we cannot accept their saying that God wills evils to be done, even though he does not bring them about but only permits them. We do not think God can rightly be said to will what he does not approve, and it cannot be said that evils are done with God's approval.
Nor can we see the sense of the distinction they draw between evil and the outcome of evil, when they say that God does not will evil yet does will the outcome of evil; that God refuses evils themselves yet wills that evils should happen; or, what amounts to the same, that he wills the existence of evils.
How can the existence of a thing be distinguished from the thing itself? And how can anyone refuse something and at the same time will that it exist?
Latin · §2137
The Latin is on each section page: §2137
Harder still: acts to which malice is necessarily joined, predefined by the effective decree, make God author§2138
2138No less harsh is their claim that the very actions to which malice is necessarily attached were predefined by God's effective decree.
How will God not be the author of sin if by his eternal decree he predefined the act by which someone hates God himself and blasphemes his name, and in time, in line with his decree, premoves and predetermines the man to that kind of act?
Latin · §2138
The Latin is on each section page: §2138
The same absurdity from an efficacious decree of evil as evil: was Adam's rebellion necessary by God's decree?§2139
2139The same absurdity seems plainly to follow from their saying that evil, even as evil, was foreordained by a decree of God which, though not effective, is nevertheless efficacious, such that once it is in place evil necessarily follows.
What then? Shall we say that God's decree made it necessary for the first man to rebel against God and break the command he had received from him? How could he justly be punished for sin if a necessity of sinning was laid on him without any prior fault?
And should not the guilt of that transgression rather be thrown back on him from whose decree so harsh a necessity is supposed to have arisen?
Latin · §2139
The Latin is on each section page: §2139
These men soften their phrases, but such harsh speech needlessly troubles the people; it is neither Scripture's nor the Fathers'§2140
2140I know that the great men who use expressions of this kind do not admit these consequences, and bring their statements, as far as they can, to a sound and acceptable sense.
But however much such harsh expressions are softened by charitable interpretation, they cannot fail to offend the ears of Christian people and to plant various doubts in the minds of those who hear them, and that without any need. What need is there to cling tooth and nail to ways of speaking that are neither stated outright in Scripture nor used by the ancient doctors of the Church?
Latin · §2140
The Latin is on each section page: §2140
What Le Blanc holds certain: all things governed by providence; good from God, guilt the creature's; evil only as God permits§2141
2141Someone will say: 'Why do you pick at other men's opinions? If you have something better, bring it out, or else take orders.' I answer that in this matter some things are certain and beyond doubt for me, while others I do not know.
It is clear from Scripture, and reason itself agrees, that all things are governed by God's providence and are so subject to the divine decrees that nothing happens without God's knowledge or against his will. Whatever is done well is to be credited to him as the author of all good things, while the guilt of all evils lies with the creature alone.
Yet nothing evil happens except so far as God, by a settled plan, allows it and does not hinder it. And God so governs men's evil actions, and uses them in such a way, that he draws many good things from them and directs them to various excellent ends.
Latin · §2141
The Latin is on each section page: §2141
Equally certain: men use their freedom, and are rightly praised or blamed, rewarded or punished§2142
2142It is no less certain by reason and experience, and confirmed also by the authority of Scripture, that men use their freedom whether they act well or badly. They are moved so freely that they are rightly held to deserve praise or blame, punishment or reward, according as they have acted well or badly.
Latin · §2142
The Latin is on each section page: §2142
Hence both are to be held together; providence cannot be overstated so long as freedom is safe and God not made author of sin§2143
2143It follows that human freedom must be acknowledged in a way that takes nothing away from divine providence, and that the power and efficacy of divine providence must be exalted in a way that still affirms the creature's freedom.
But provided the rational creature's freedom in acting is kept intact, and great care is taken not to shift the creature's guilt onto God, as if he were the cause or author of sin, one cannot ascribe too much to the decrees and efficacy of divine providence.
Latin · §2143
The Latin is on each section page: §2143
How God governs rational creatures so that they always act freely exceeds Le Blanc's grasp; he confesses ignorance§2144
2144But to explain point by point the nature of the divine decrees, and how God so governs and moves rational creatures that they always act in keeping with their nature, that is, freely, is, I confess, beyond my understanding.
I do not doubt that divine wisdom and power, both of them infinite, have ample means of achieving this. But I do not think it lies within my small capacity to grasp them. In all I have been able to read or think out, I have found nothing that satisfied me on every side, nothing in which the mind could rest as in something found out and understood.
So I would rather frankly confess my ignorance on this point than boast that I know what I am aware I do not know, or press on others as true things whose truth I am not fully convinced of myself.
Latin · §2144
The Latin is on each section page: §2144
No shame in ignorance where Scripture is silent: it teaches that God rules all, not the mode§2145
2145I am not ashamed of this ignorance of mine. It is safe not to know what God has not openly revealed in his word and what human reason cannot search out by itself.
Holy Scripture does plainly teach that all things are governed by divine providence, that nothing happens unless he deliberately allows it, and that all his works are known to God and settled from eternity.
But how God moves second causes, what the nature of his decrees is, how he carries them out and brings all things to their appointed end, Holy Scripture does not disclose, nor does it seek to satisfy human curiosity on the point.
Latin · §2145
The Latin is on each section page: §2145
Scripture rather shows it hidden: Isaiah 55:8-9 and Romans 11:33-34§2146
2146Indeed, it shows clearly enough that this is something God willed to be hidden from human minds and closed to them, a depth our mind's sharpest sight cannot reach.
This is what God says in Isaiah: 'For my thoughts are not your thoughts, nor are your ways my ways. For as the heavens are high above the earth, so are my ways high above your ways and my thoughts above your thoughts.'
So too the Apostle in the letter to the Romans: 'O the depth of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God! How incomprehensible are his judgements, and unsearchable his ways! For who has known the mind of the Lord? Or who has been his counsellor?'
Latin · §2146
The Latin is on each section page: §2146
Learned attempts are not condemned if modest and charitable; but keep such questions in the School, not before the people§2147
2147Not that I therefore condemn the efforts of learned men who try to bring some light into this darkness and to test for themselves how high our mind can rise in so great a matter, provided it is done with proper modesty and a true and serious recognition of our weakness.
Let each put forward the conjectures and inventions of his own mind in such a way that he also listens to the reasoning of others. Let him not think he alone is wise, nor fight and quarrel bitterly and with hostility against those who will not at once submit to his pronouncements.
But such things, whatever they are worth, should be kept for the School. Difficulties should not lightly be raised among the people, for they plant doubts in men's minds that the obscure and weak solutions offered with them cannot clear away.
Latin · §2147
The Latin is on each section page: §2147
Rome and the Protestants agree in words that fallen free choice can do nothing without grace, yet speak differently of it§2148
2148Our earlier theses established a verbal agreement, at any rate, between Rome's doctors and the Protestants: once nature has fallen, a man's free choice achieves nothing whatever apart from Christ's grace where true piety and the things that of themselves lead to eternal salvation are concerned.
But when they turn to fallen man's free choice as it stands toward saving, spiritual good, Rome's doctors and the Protestants use different language.
Latin · §2148
The Latin is on each section page: §2148
Rome: even before grace man has free choice in spiritual things, since aided he can embrace or reject the good§2149
2149First, the theologians of the Roman School, however much they acknowledge that the help of divine grace is necessary for works of piety, still want it said that man has free choice in divine and spiritual things even before grace.
They do not mean that he can do anything of that kind without grace, but that, with the help of grace, he can freely embrace spiritual good, and in such a way that he has a real power to reject it and turn away from it.
Latin · §2149
The Latin is on each section page: §2149
Bellarmine states this as the common Roman teaching (De libero arbitrio 6.15 and 6.9)§2150
2150Bellarmine sets this out, as the shared view of the entire Roman School, at many points in the sixth book of his treatise on free choice, above all in chapter 15. His first proposition there is: 'Prior to any grace, man possesses free choice not merely for natural and moral works but for works of piety and supernatural works too.'
What he means by this emerges from chapter 9 of that book, where the question is framed as follows: 'Since the first man's fall, does man really have free choice in matters of salvation? That is, granted he can do nothing without grace's help, once prevenient grace has stirred him and God assists him, can he act in such a way that he is also able not to act?'
Latin · §2150
The Latin is on each section page: §2150
Trent, Session 6, canon 4§2151
2151Trent's sixth session, in its fourth canon, has the same aim. It runs: 'If anyone says that man's free choice, moved and roused by God, cooperates not at all by assenting to God who rouses and calls, whereby it disposes and prepares itself to obtain the grace of justification; that it cannot dissent if it wishes; but that like some lifeless thing it does nothing whatever and is merely passive: let him be anathema.'
Latin · §2151
The Latin is on each section page: §2151
Roman doctors differ on how grace is efficacious, but all agree it leaves the power to refuse§2152
2152The doctors of the Roman School differ widely among themselves on how divine grace is efficacious. Some hold that grace not only gives free choice new strength, invites and urges man to do good, or even helps him in doing it, which all grant, but also that its efficacy is so great that it bends and determines the will to do good infallibly and irresistibly. Others deny this, as we have shown more fully elsewhere.
But all agree that, however great the efficacy of divine grace, it still does not take from free choice the power to reject the good to which it moves and draws a man.
So even those who maintain that grace is efficacious of itself and works the act of conversion in man infallibly still admit, in line with the canon of Trent, that man always keeps the power to dissent from grace and resist it. Thus all agree that free choice, once grace has gone before it and roused it, can do good in such a way that the contrary remains within its power.
Latin · §2152
The Latin is on each section page: §2152
Free choice not extinguished but weakened (Trent, Session 6, canon 5)§2153
2153So they maintain that free choice, even with respect to saving good, was not extinguished and lost through sin, but only weakened, wounded and diminished. Here they follow the teaching of the Synod of Trent, whose canon on this point is the fifth of the sixth session:
'If anyone says that man's free choice was lost and extinguished after Adam's sin, or that it is a thing in name only, indeed a name without a reality, in short a fiction brought into the Church by Satan: let him be anathema.'
Latin · §2153
The Latin is on each section page: §2153
A remote and imperfect power for works of piety remains, but no proximate power (Bellarmine 5.15)§2154
2154Their reason for calling free choice wounded and weakened rather than wholly lost and extinguished, even in spiritual matters, is this: after sin, and still prior to grace, there survives in man some remote, imperfect capacity for works of piety. What he lacks for such works is a complete, proximate capacity; so on that side he can accomplish nothing whatever by himself.
See Bellarmine on free choice, book 5, chapter 15. Proposition two there reads: 'Prior to any grace, man has a remote, imperfect capacity for doing works of piety.' Proposition three reads: 'Prior to any grace, man lacks a proximate, complete capacity for works of piety; hence by himself he can do absolutely nothing of that kind.'
Latin · §2154
The Latin is on each section page: §2154
Bellarmine's meaning: no feeble good without grace, only a capacity that new strength makes able; his answer to Chemnitz§2155
2155These words of Bellarmine, in which he says that man can do nothing at all of himself in what concerns salvation and piety, show in what sense he ascribes to the sinner who lacks God's grace an imperfect power for spiritual and saving good.
He does not think that without grace a man can achieve something of that kind, if only feebly and imperfectly. He means only that after sin there remains in man a certain power which, once it receives new strength through grace, can move freely toward spiritual good, though before, left to itself, it could do nothing at all about it.
Bellarmine himself makes this point in answering Chemnitz's dilemma: 'Either man has some strength of his own, however slight, or none at all. If he has some, then he can do something without God's grace; if none, then free choice is extinguished.' He replies that man has only a remote power and imperfect strength, and so can do nothing by himself; but if that power is perfected and strength is added, he can achieve a great deal.
Latin · §2155
The Latin is on each section page: §2155
Freedom before grace is bound, like sight in the dark until the object appears§2156
2156To show how man before grace has free choice even in spiritual things, though before grace he cannot do good, he says that in that state man's choice is indeed free in that respect, but its freedom is, as it were, bound and hindered. It is untied and released when the proximate power to act is given to it by God's prevenient grace.
He illustrates this: 'We find something like it in the power of sight. When the sensible image is absent, a man has the power and freedom to see, for that image is not the cause of the freedom or of the power of seeing. Yet the power is remote and the freedom bound until the image is received, the power is completed, and it can go out into act.'
Latin · §2156
The Latin is on each section page: §2156
Bellarmine denies that freed choice acts by strength it already had; he rejects Chemnitz's account (cap. 13)§2157
2157It should also be noted that when Bellarmine says man's freedom regarding spiritual good was bound by sin, not extinguished, he does not mean that free choice, set loose by grace and consenting to good and pursuing it, does so by strength it already had and not by strength newly supplied by grace. That would be like a man whose chains are taken off: when he walks, he does so by strength he already had, which was not newly added to him, only its use held back by some hindrance.
In fact he complains that Chemnitz fraudulently and deceptively attributes something like this to the Catholic doctors. 'Chemnitz writes,' he says, 'that the Catholics hold that free choice, roused by grace, puts forth the strength it had even before it was roused, and by that strength of its own consents to God's call, so that prevenient grace does not give strength to free choice but only wakes it, as it were, from sleep.
The Catholics do not think this. They do acknowledge free choice in man even before divine grace goes before him, since free choice is a natural thing and is not lost through sin. But they do not say or think that free choice has any power, at least any proximate power, for acts of piety; it receives that from God through prevenient grace.' Chapter 13, answer to the first argument.
Latin · §2157
The Latin is on each section page: §2157
Free choice of itself cannot cooperate in its conversion, but can receive the power, as a stone cannot§2158
2158So Bellarmine teaches in the same place that a sinner's free choice does not have from itself the ability to cooperate in its own conversion, but receives the power to cooperate from grace.
'Just as a stone,' he says, 'does not have from itself the ability to cooperate if it should happen to be turned into flesh, so free choice does not have from itself the ability to cooperate in its own conversion. Yet it can receive from God, through prevenient grace, the power to act, which a stone cannot.'
Latin · §2158
The Latin is on each section page: §2158
Molina: consent to prevenient grace is wholly supernatural, yet free (Concordia, disp. 40)§2159
2159This is the teaching of Luis de Molina himself. He holds that the consent our will gives to God calling it through prevenient grace comes from God not only as one who attracts, invites and rouses, but also as one who cooperates through the help of grace. So there is nothing in that consent that is not in fact supernatural, and in what is needed for justification the adult has nothing to boast of that he has not received from God through grace.
He reasons this way from earlier premises: 'Hence in the consent of free choice to God, who rouses and calls through prevenient grace, there is in fact nothing that is not supernatural and does not also come from God, not only as attracting, rousing and inviting our choice to it, but also as cooperating through the help of grace.
So the adult has nothing at all, among the things needed for justification and by which he is set apart from the unjustified, that he can boast of as though he had not received it from God; even though in many of the things needed for justification he freely cooperates and contributes, so that it is in his power not to cooperate or contribute, and so to prevent them from coming into existence.' Disputation 40, on article 3 of question 14.
Latin · §2159
The Latin is on each section page: §2159
Molina's double anathema: on those who make the consent natural, and on those who deny it free§2160
2160So he at once pronounces anathema on those who affirm that the consent we give to God rousing us through prevenient grace is natural, or can be produced without the help and cooperation of that prevenient grace.
'In our judgement,' he says, 'anyone who affirms that the consent of our choice to God rousing and calling us through the help of prevenient grace is a natural act, or can be produced without the help and cooperation of that prevenient grace, must be held anathema. But anyone is also anathema who says that this consent is not within the free power of our choice, in the way explained, and that the free cooperation of our choice is not necessary for the supernatural acts by which we are disposed to grace and set apart from those who are not justified.'
Latin · §2160
The Latin is on each section page: §2160
Yet they confess the beginning of justification is from God alone, man merely passive (Angles)§2161
2161The doctors of the Roman School, with the Council of Trent, hold that man's free choice cooperates with God as he calls and rouses it, and that the human will acts not only actively but freely in the first acts by which we turn to God, so that it can not only consent to grace that attracts and draws it but also dissent from it.
All the same, they concede that our justification and conversion start from God alone and not from our free choice, and that in this respect man is merely passive. This can be seen in Joseph Angles, Bishop of Bosa, whose conclusion reads: 'The beginning of our justification lies not in our free choice. It lies solely in God himself, while we are merely passive.'
He goes on to support it with a number of scriptural texts: 'You did not choose me'; 'Apart from me you can do nothing'; 'No one can come to me unless my Father draws him.' (Flores theologicarum quaestionum, on free choice, the single question, article 3, difficulty 7, conclusion 1.)
Latin · §2161
The Latin is on each section page: §2161
Angles's three kinds of works: antecedent, extreme, intermediate§2162
2162To illustrate the point, in the same article he distinguishes three kinds of works bearing on our justification. Some works, he says, go before our justification, some are final, and some lie between.
To the first kind belong, on his account, predestination itself, the inward call through inspiration and the outward call through the preacher, the call through scourges, the fear of punishment, the desire for glory, and so on. To the second belong the infusions of supernatural qualities, such as the infusion of faith and of the grace that makes us pleasing to God, that is, justifying grace.
To the third belong the intermediate works, which follow the prevenient helps and come before justifying grace: acts of faith, hope, love and penitence that dispose us to grace.
Latin · §2162
The Latin is on each section page: §2162
The first two kinds are from God without us; in the third man acts freely with God§2163
2163He teaches that these three kinds of works differ with respect to their efficient cause. Works of the first and second kind, such as the prevenient helps and habitual grace, are from God without us. So Peter and Paul were merely passive and contributed nothing when Christ called them, and so the air is passive when it receives light from the sun; in this way the infused virtues, which are supernatural qualities, are put on us while we do nothing.
But as for works of the third kind, the intermediate dispositions to grace, the man who is to be justified is not merely passive toward them but also active. In this respect he cooperates freely with God, as the will produces the act of penitence and of love, and the intellect produces the act of faith. Seventh difficulty, on article 7.
Latin · §2163
The Latin is on each section page: §2163
Jansenius: free choice remains, but freedom for true good is lost; the sinner can only sin§2164
2164Jansenius does grant that after sin there remained in man the faculty called free choice, by which we will and act rightly or wrongly; which, just as it is now of itself inclined to evil, can also be bent to good by grace and embrace it freely.
Yet he maintains, following Augustine and the truth of the matter, that the freedom of choice with respect to true and saving good can rightly be said to have been destroyed and lost in man through sin. Sin has not stripped man of the freedom essential to the will, which is opposed to compulsion and to determination by nature. What perished entirely in man through sin is the freedom for good that is opposed to bondage, until man's will is set free by the grace of Christ the Saviour.
In his view, sin has made man such a slave of sin that whatever he does, he can no longer do anything but sin. He can indeed refrain from particular sins, but when he refrains from one he falls into another and trades sin for sin, not for true acts of virtue.
For his will, turned from God by a perverse affection and seeking its good in creatures, always and everywhere strays from the true end until God's grace lifts it up, and so whatever it does cannot be free of sin. This is set out at length by that author in his book on the grace of the first man, chapters 6 and 7, in On the State of Fallen Nature, book 2, likewise chapters 6 and 7, and in many other places.
Latin · §2164
The Latin is on each section page: §2164
Protestants: fallen man is not weakened but dead toward works of piety§2165
2165The Protestants, both the theologians of the Augsburg Confession and those specifically called Reformed, teach by common consent that fallen man, before the grace of Christ, lacks all strength in what pertains to works of piety, which of themselves serve and are directed to salvation, and to the inward and spiritual acts of the Christian and theological virtues.
They do not think it enough to say that our free choice in this respect is faint, weakened, broken and diminished; they hold that it is entirely extinguished and lost. So man before grace must be compared not to a sick man or a captive but to a dead man, after the manner of Scripture, which often insists that men of themselves and without grace are dead in sins.
Hence they will not allow it to be said that man before grace has free choice for works of piety and supernatural works; they hold that to that extent he has been stripped of his freedom.
Latin · §2165
The Latin is on each section page: §2165
The Formula of Concord, Epitome article 2: as a corpse cannot revive itself§2166
2166The doctors of the Reformed School repeat and press these and similar points everywhere, and so do the theologians of the Augsburg Confession already mentioned, especially in the book they call the Book of Concord.
'We believe,' they say, 'that just as a dead body cannot bring itself to life or restore bodily life to itself, so a man who is spiritually dead because of sin has no ability whatever to call himself back to spiritual life.'
So they condemn the errors of those who teach: 'Although unregenerate man, as to free choice, is before his regeneration too weak to begin his conversion, turn himself to God by his own strength and obey God's law with his whole heart, yet once the Holy Spirit has made a beginning by the preaching of the word and offered his grace to man in the word, man's will by its own natural strength can in some way contribute something, however small, weak and feeble, to help and cooperate in conversion, apply and prepare itself for grace, grasp it, embrace it and believe the Gospel.' Epitome of the articles in controversy among the theologians of the Augsburg Confession, article 2.
Latin · §2166
The Latin is on each section page: §2166
The Solid Declaration condemns the synergists§2167
2167The Book of Concord also contains the Solid Declaration, a fuller restatement of those articles, and there they condemn the synergists' doctrine. The synergists picture man in spiritual matters as not altogether dead to good, merely badly hurt and half dead.
They grant that free choice is too feeble to start, to turn itself to God by its own strength, or to obey God's law wholeheartedly. But once the Holy Spirit starts the work, summoning us by the Gospel and holding out his grace, forgiveness of sins and eternal salvation, free choice (they say) can go out to meet God with its own natural powers.
On this view it can contribute something to its own conversion, at least a little and weakly. It can assist and cooperate, ready and apply itself to grace, lay hold of it, embrace it and believe the Gospel. And as the work is continued and kept up, it can work alongside the Holy Spirit with its own powers. (Article 2, rejected errors, no. 4.)
Latin · §2167
The Latin is on each section page: §2167
Lutherans with the Reformed: in conversion the will is purely passive§2168
2168So the same doctors of the Augsburg Confession teach, with the Reformed, that in a man's conversion his will is purely passive: it does nothing but only receives into itself the motion and action of the Holy Spirit. Luther himself held this, among others, as the same doctors acknowledge in the place already cited.
Latin · §2168
The Latin is on each section page: §2168
Yet the sinner's omission of faith and love is free and punishable§2169
2169The Protestants do not therefore deny that when a sinner fails to perform the acts of faith, hope and charity and the other virtues commanded him in the Gospel, the omission is free and so deserves penalty and punishment.
According to the Reformed, this is because man, though without grace, still knowingly and willingly leaves undone the acts God prescribes. No outside force or physical obstacle keeps him from performing them, only the perverse disposition of his own will, which does not remove his native freedom in acting.
To this may be added that, according to the doctors of the Augsburg Confession, the grace of God needed to do good is in some way available to all men, and God is ready to give it to each and every one if they do what lies in them.
Latin · §2169
The Latin is on each section page: §2169
Protestants grant the corrupt will is free from coercion and physical necessity, only not from bondage to sin§2170
2170Again, although the Protestants deny that man in the state of sin has his freedom with respect to divine and spiritual acts, they grant that his will, however corrupted by sin, can be called free in various ways with respect to those acts.
On their view, the corruption brought in by sin does not prevent man's will, with respect to any acts whatever, from being free not only from outside force and compulsion but also from any physical necessity and brute determination.
They hold only that the will of corrupt man, until it is set free by God's grace, is not free from bondage to sin, that is, from the necessity of sinning that comes from vice; and so, regarding spiritual good, it lacks the freedom that is opposed to bondage.
Latin · §2170
The Latin is on each section page: §2170
Pareus: Bellarmine's question is slippery; which freedom does he mean?§2171
2171David Pareus sets out the Protestant teaching this way. Taking up the question as Bellarmine frames it, 'whether man after the fall of the first man truly has free choice in the things that pertain to salvation', he calls the question slippery and sophistical.
'For,' he says, 'it is unclear what freedom of choice for divine actions he means: freedom from compulsion, from physical necessity, from brute determination, which we readily grant; or freedom from bondage to sin, that is, from the necessity of sinning that comes from vice, or from dependence on God's motion, which cannot be claimed for man in the state of sin without blasphemy.' On Bellarmine, book 6, On Grace and Free Choice, chapter 8.
Latin · §2171
The Latin is on each section page: §2171
Placaeus: fallen man is free from three necessities but has lost the power not to sin§2172
2172This agrees with what Josué de la Place teaches in his treatise on man's free choice, chapter 4, which deals with man's free choice in the state of sin. 'In Adam's descendants,' he says, 'there is a faculty of judging and willing that is free from a threefold necessity: from compulsion, such as our body can suffer; from determination by matter, chiefly as seen in stones and logs; and from sense, as belongs to brute animals. Because of this faculty man is a subject capable of either vice or virtue, and answerable to God's law.'
He then adds: 'What freedom of choice, then, did Adam lose? He lost the absolute power of not sinning that lay in original righteousness. This lay partly in the natural integrity of the moral faculties, their perfection and rectitude, free of any vice, disease, disorder or error; partly in the desire for the true last end and in the habits of good living that sprang from that desire, which by the order of nature would have grown little by little to the highest degree of perfection.
In place of this freedom came the bondage of sin, which lies in the corruption and crookedness of the moral faculties, especially the will. That corruption consists in turning away from the true last end and turning toward a last end that only falsely appears to be one.
Since whatever is desired is either the last end or a means to it, it follows that nothing sound is left in our moral faculties. And more than that: as long as we are in that condition, we cannot help sinning.'
Latin · §2172
The Latin is on each section page: §2172
The Reformed distinguish proximate and active power from remote and passive power (Pareus)§2173
2173A further point: on this question the Reformed doctors separate two kinds of capacity, the proximate and active kind and the remote and passive kind.
Man in the state of sin and before grace, they allow, keeps some remote, passive capacity for spiritual and supernatural acts; what they refuse him, so considered, is any proximate, active capacity for them. Pareus draws exactly this line when commenting on Bellarmine's sixth book on free choice, chapter 15.
Latin · §2173
The Latin is on each section page: §2173
The Leiden Synopsis, disputation on free choice, theses 18-19§2174
2174The Leiden theologians use the same distinction in their Synopsis of Purer Theology. 'In the state of corruption,' they say, 'that is, in man begotten only by nature and bound by original sin, he has not lost the act of understanding in the intellect, nor the natural freedom of choice in the will; he has kept, with the substance of the soul, its natural faculties, which are the sources of actions, and the remote and passive power of receiving the contrary.
Yet he has lost rectitude and goodness from the intellect and likewise from the will, and has even acquired the contrary, vicious habit. So free choice, by its proximate and active power, at the prompting of the devil, under whose power and dominion it lies, no longer moves toward the good that is truly good but only toward evil, though under the appearance of good.
It still keeps a choice among the kinds and degrees of evil, and it moves necessarily as regards its proximate principle, yet spontaneously, voluntarily and willingly. For it chooses evil and rejects good.' Disputation on free choice, theses 18 and 19.
Latin · §2174
The Latin is on each section page: §2174
Alexander Morus: a remote and imperfect power means only the natural capacity of willing§2175
2175Close to this is a passage in Alexander Morus, De Victoria Gratiae, disputation 3, thesis 15. He allows that man before grace may be said to have a remote and imperfect power for works of piety and supernatural works, so long as that phrase means the natural power of willing and refusing. That power gives man a proportion to such works and so a capacity for them, which you would not find in stones or in beasts.
His point is that man, however corrupted by sin, has natural faculties that God's grace can move to works of piety; beasts and lifeless things have no such faculties. Others mean the same by a passive and remote power: man is by nature able to receive the helps of divine grace, and through them his faculties take on new strength and move toward spiritual and saving works.
Latin · §2175
The Latin is on each section page: §2175
Placaeus: fallen man could not sin if he willed as he ought, so the power not to sin belongs to nature§2176
2176Josué de la Place seems to go further, though in substance he arrives at the same place. However deep man's corruption, he teaches, man could avoid sin if he willed to, that is, if his will were set against sinning as it ought to be. So the ability not to sin, given a serious and proper willing, is to be credited to nature and not to grace.
He holds that even corrupt man has this ability: he can sin if he wishes, and he can also not sin, provided his will recoils from sin as it should. 'So,' he says, 'those who credit grace with the ability not to sin, on the condition that the will were rightly set against sinning, seem not to have weighed the nature of things well. It belongs rather to nature, which makes the notions of the involuntary and of sin conflict with each other.'
From this he concludes that it is useless to cite against us the scriptures that grant man the ability to do good if he wills, meaning if he wills as he should. Treatise on free choice, chapter 4.
Latin · §2176
The Latin is on each section page: §2176
Placaeus distinguishes conditional and absolute power not to sin§2177
2177To make his meaning plainer, that learned man separates a conditional from an absolute power of not sinning and of doing saving good.
The conditional power is the one by which a man is able to refrain from sin and do good if he wills, and on condition that he wills as he ought. The absolute power is the one by which a man simply is able to refrain from sin and to act well.
Latin · §2177
The Latin is on each section page: §2177
Absolute power divided into first (the natural faculty) and second (habits)§2178
2178He divides this absolute power further into a first and a second. The first is simply the natural faculty that makes man able to act well or badly, something beasts do not have. The second absolute power of acting well consists in habits that determine or incline the natural power toward acting well.
Latin · §2178
The Latin is on each section page: §2178
The first power is the material principle of moral acts, the second the formal§2179
2179In a moral action one can tell apart its matter or substance from its form, which is its moral goodness or badness. Accordingly he calls the first power the material principle of moral actions and the second the formal principle.
The bare act of willing comes from the will, the natural power by which we are able to act well or badly; willing well or willing badly comes from the habits that incline or determine the will.
Latin · §2179
The Latin is on each section page: §2179
In fallen man the first power remains, the second is lost and turned into its contrary§2180
2180On these premises he holds that in us, corrupted by sin, the first power remains, the material principle of acting either well or badly. The second power, the formal principle of acting well, was lost through Adam's sin.
It was not merely lost but changed into the opposite power. So all our moral faculties carry a universal resistance to the one thing that finally is acting well according to God, and it is all the more stubborn because it is ingrained from birth and reinforced by constant habit, like a second nature.
Latin · §2180
The Latin is on each section page: §2180
Physical and moral inability (Placaeus); the demons cannot love God§2181
2181Another distinction belongs here, used by Placaeus and many others with him: physical power or inability against moral. Physical inability to act well exists when the natural power of understanding and willing, without which nobody can act either well or badly, is absent or not in its own control.
Moral inability exists when mind and will are present and in their own control, but have been fixed by certain habits on acting badly. Placaeus also puts it another way. Physical inability lies outside the will: it is what keeps you from doing a thing however much you want and try. Moral inability lies in the will itself: you cannot do something because you do not want to, your will being fixed on the opposite by a firm and deep-rooted habit.
This is the inability we see in the demons with respect to loving God. They cannot love God, not for want of any natural faculty needed to love him, but because of their own free will they are entirely hardened in hatred of God.
Latin · §2181
The Latin is on each section page: §2181
Fallen man has physical power for works of piety but is morally unable without healing grace§2182
2182These theologians teach that man, even corrupted by sin and lacking any inherent or subjective grace, has a physical or natural power for works of piety. He lacks no natural faculty needed to perform such works, and no physical obstacle keeps him from attending to them.
Yet morally he is wholly unable to do them, because his natural faculties, mind and will, are so hemmed in and obstructed by vicious habits that he can do nothing of this kind without grace that heals and sets free.
Latin · §2182
The Latin is on each section page: §2182
Morus rejects the distinction: man's inability is physical, better called voluntary and malign§2183
2183Some of the Reformed, however, seem to reject this distinction, Alexander Morus among others. He judges that man's inability for good is physical and should be called so, since it is born in us and passes into us together with our nature.
Calling it moral is careless, in his view, because in ordinary speech 'morally impossible' means not what simply cannot be done but only what is extremely hard and happens scarcely, with difficulty and seldom.
On this question he would rather divide man's inability into two kinds. One is involuntary, brought in from outside, or arising from weakness; the other is inward and voluntary and arises from malice, not weakness. To the second kind he assigns the inability ascribed to man regarding saving good. De Victoria Gratiae, disputation 6, thesis 13.
Latin · §2183
The Latin is on each section page: §2183
Those who speak otherwise mean the same: a mere dispute about words§2184
2184Those who use different language here do not hold a different view. They call man's inability regarding spiritual good moral because it is voluntary and comes from vice, not because they think that man can do or even attempt anything of this kind by himself, however hard, rare and difficult the attempt.
They readily grant that this inability is ingrained in man from birth. Their only reason for not calling it physical is that it does not come from the lack of some natural power or faculty but solely from that faculty's vicious and blameworthy corruption, which the others do not deny at all. Among the Reformed, then, this is purely a quarrel over words.
Latin · §2184
The Latin is on each section page: §2184
Passivity in conversion concerns only the first helps and new strength, not the acts of conversion§2185
2185The Protestants commonly teach that man is merely passive in his first conversion. They do not mean that the first acts by which a man turns to God, beginning to hate and loathe sin, to love God and to believe and trust him, are not living acts produced by man's faculties and so coming actively from him.
They mean only that God's grace goes ahead of our will, and that our will is merely passive with respect to the first helps by which God begins to move it toward good, and with respect to the new strengths God pours into it freely. Without these it cannot begin or attempt anything good, nor even cooperate with divine grace.
Latin · §2185
The Latin is on each section page: §2185
Perkins: in the first conversion the will concurs with grace as a companion§2186
2186Perkins takes care to make this point. 'We say,' he writes, 'that in the sinner's first conversion man's free choice concurs with grace in a certain way, as a partner and a co-worker. Three things are needed for conversion: the word, the Holy Spirit and man's will. Man's will is not simply and in every respect passive; it has some working of its own, even in the soul's first conversion.
When anyone is converted, God does it, but not by forcing an unwilling man; he so inclines his will that the man himself wills his own conversion. For when a man is being converted, he too wills his conversion, by the grace of God.'
A little later he adds: 'We must remember that even at the very first moment of conversion the working of the Holy Spirit's grace and man's will that desires it occur in man together. The difference is that the Spirit's working comes first in order and as cause, and moves and rouses the will; the will, once moved and roused to act by grace, then also moves itself and works.' The Reformed Catholic, controversy 1, chapter 1, conclusion 5.
Latin · §2186
The Latin is on each section page: §2186
The Lutheran Epitome: Luther's 'purely passive' concerns the kindling of new motions§2187
2187The teaching of the theologians of the Augsburg Confession comes to the same thing. 'Luther's statement,' they say, 'that man's will is purely passive in conversion must be taken in the right and proper sense: with respect to divine grace kindling new motions. It refers to the moment when God's Spirit, through the word heard or the use of the sacraments, takes hold of man's will and works conversion and regeneration in him.
Once the Holy Spirit has done and accomplished this, and has changed and renewed man's will by his divine power and working alone, then man's new will really is an instrument and organ of God the Holy Spirit: so that it not only lays hold of grace but also cooperates with the Holy Spirit in the works that follow.' Epitome of the articles in controversy among the theologians of the Augsburg Confession, article 2, on free choice.
Latin · §2187
The Latin is on each section page: §2187
The Solid Declaration explains Luther: conversion wholly the work of the Spirit, not without the word§2188
2188They confirm the same afterwards in the Solid Declaration, a full and clear restatement of certain articles of the Augsburg Confession that had for a time been disputed among some theologians who adhered to it; like the Epitome before it, this is included in the Book of Concord.
'When Luther affirms,' they say, 'that man is purely passive in his conversion, that is, does nothing at all but only undergoes what God works in him, he certainly does not think conversion happens without the preaching and hearing of God's word. Nor did he want this taken as if in conversion the Holy Spirit stirred up no new motions in us at all and began no spiritual working in us.
What Luther meant is that man cannot contribute anything, or bring any help to his conversion, of himself or by his natural powers; and that man's conversion is not partly but entirely the working, gift and work of the Holy Spirit alone.'
Latin · §2188
The Latin is on each section page: §2188
The Lutherans hold conversion resistible (the Rinteln-Marburg colloquy at Kassel)§2189
2189Even so, the same theologians hold that man's conversion is free in such a way that a man can resist the Holy Spirit as he sets about the work of conversion in us, and can put an obstacle in his way; indeed sometimes a man actually does resist and obstruct. There is no efficacy of the Holy Spirit, on their view, that a man cannot by his stubbornness and defiance rob of its fruit and effect.
This is the drift of what the Rinteln theologians affirm in their colloquy with the Marburg theologians, held at Kassel by the authority of the Landgrave of Hesse. To the question 'Is the grace of conversion such that a man, by the strength of grace, can equally obey the Gospel and, through inborn malice, resist it and put an obstacle in its way?' they answered yes; the Marburg side said no.
Latin · §2189
The Latin is on each section page: §2189
The Reformed: grace converts infallibly, yet conversion is a truly free work§2190
2190The Reformed deny that the grace by which God turns men to himself is such that a man may sometimes block it and prevent its effect. They maintain that when God takes up the work of conversion it never happens that a man resists so as to stay unconverted, because divine grace is so powerful in the sinner that it brings about his conversion infallibly and irresistibly.
Yet they admit that this power does not stop man's conversion from being a truly free work, one that comes from the man not only actively but freely. The reason is that divine grace, however effective in itself, moves a man only in a way that suits and fits a rational and free creature.
It infallibly secures not just that the man acts and wills but that he acts and wills freely, so that in the good works to which grace moves him he acts from his own judgement, choice and deliberation no less than if he were acting without grace.
Latin · §2190
The Latin is on each section page: §2190
The Reformed admit a true power of not converting, alongside efficacious grace§2191
2191They do maintain that once the grace by which God converts men is given, conversion cannot fail to follow, and that the motion and push of converting grace cannot coexist with a resistance of the human will strong enough to block the act of conversion.
Still they recognize that, together with the efficacy of grace, a power remains for the opposite act and for not performing the act grace drives a man to. A man who is converted infallibly still always keeps a real power not to turn himself and to produce the contrary act.
Latin · §2191
The Latin is on each section page: §2191
Ames on 'able to work and not to work': true in one sense, false in the other§2192
2192Ames teaches this plainly in his Bellarminus Enervatus. Explaining the sense in which man, roused by prevenient grace and helped by God, can act in such a way that he can also not act, he notes that 'can act and not act' may be read in two ways.
In the first reading, the power not to act exists in the same subject at the same time as grace and the help needed for acting; this sense, he says, is entirely true. In the second reading, grace and the help given for a particular act, together with the absence of that act or the contrary act, sometimes exist or can exist in the same subject at once; this sense, he says, is false.
Latin · §2192
The Latin is on each section page: §2192
Ames: free choice acts as 'principle which' in pious works, not as 'principle by which'§2193
2193So when asked whether men act through free choice in works of piety, he answers as follows. If 'acting through free choice' means that free choice acts in those works as the principle that acts (principium quod), we accept it.
If it means that natural freedom is the principle by which (principium quo) a spiritual action is done, and does not receive both its ability and its willing from grace, we reject it as Pelagian. Book 4, on free choice, chapter 3, on the powers of free choice.
Latin · §2193
The Latin is on each section page: §2193
So Protestants do not deny a remote and imperfect power in man before grace§2194
2194What has been set out so far shows that the Protestants do not deny that after sin and before grace man has a remote and imperfect power for works of piety and supernatural works.
By that name they mean the natural faculty of willing and refusing, which gives man a certain proportion to such works and capacity for them, of a kind found neither in stones nor in beasts.
Latin · §2194
The Latin is on each section page: §2194
The remaining power is free from coercion and physical necessity; many call it a physical power to do good§2195
2195They also grant that the power left in man after sin is free with respect to those works, not only from compulsion but from all physical necessity and brute determination.
That is why many of them do not hesitate to say that man before grace has a physical power to do saving good and can do good if he wills, though he is morally unable to do it because his will is hardened in evil by perverse habits.
Latin · §2195
The Latin is on each section page: §2195
Free choice is the material principle of pious acts; freed by grace it cooperates even in first conversion§2196
2196What has been said also makes clear that the Protestants recognize free choice, which survived in man after sin, as the principle that acts (principium quod), or as others put it the material principle, of pious and spiritual actions. Before grace, however, it lacks the freedom that is the principle by which (principium quo), the formal principle of those actions.
Once that freedom to act well has been regained through the helps of grace God supplies, free choice cooperates with divine grace, not only in the acts that follow a man's first conversion but in the very acts that make up that first conversion.
So the Protestants do not deny that all of man's good works, which must be credited to grace, come actively and freely from man's will as grace moves and rouses it. Nor do they deny that man uses his inborn and essential freedom both when, driven by his own malice, he leaves undone the acts the Gospel commands him, and when, with grace helping, he performs them.
Latin · §2196
The Latin is on each section page: §2196
Lutherans: man can and does hinder grace; Reformed: grace determines infallibly, yet in the divided sense he can dissent§2197
2197We have shown just as clearly that the doctors of the Augsburg Confession ascribe to man a freedom by which he is able not only to hinder the effect of divine grace but often does hinder it in fact.
The Reformed teach instead that grace moves and determines man's free choice to act well infallibly and irresistibly, yet does not for that reason remove its real power to act otherwise and to stop acting. Given grace, then, a man cannot dissent from it in what the Schools call the composite sense, though he can in the divided sense.
Latin · §2197
The Latin is on each section page: §2197
Bellarmine's state of the controversy is falsely laid down§2198
2198All this plainly shows that Bellarmine and other doctors of the Roman School argue against the Protestants to no purpose, as though the Protestants flatly denied that man cooperates with divine grace in his conversion, and that conversion itself is a free work that man performs freely as divine grace moves and rouses him.
It also shows that the state of the question Bellarmine sets up between all Protestants and the Roman Church is empty and falsely stated. His question is: 'After sin, does man have free choice in matters of salvation in such a way that, though he can do nothing without the help of grace, yet when roused by prevenient grace and helped by God he can act in such a way that he can also not act?'
Latin · §2198
The Latin is on each section page: §2198
No controversy between the two sides taken collectively; the divide runs through each school§2199
2199Between the Protestants taken as a whole and the Roman School taken as a whole there is no dispute at all on this point, although within each school theologians argue over the sense in which man, once grace is given, can act and not act.
Many in the Roman School hold that, whatever helps of grace are given, man can act well and not act in such a way that this is true in the composite sense too, not only in the divided sense. In other words, there is no help of grace whose effect a man may not sometimes block by his defiance and frustrate. Many Protestants hold and profess the same: all the theologians of the Augsburg Confession, and also those called Remonstrants.
Those specifically called Reformed disagree with them here. Their doctrine is that every help of grace necessary and prerequisite for a man's actual conversion always takes effect, and that it infallibly overcomes all the defiance and resistance of the human heart.
In the same way the Roman School has not a few who agree with the Reformed on this point in substance and part company with the other Roman theologians. They teach that divine grace is so effective in itself that it determines the sinner's free choice to good unswervingly and irresistibly, though it does not take away his power to dissent and act otherwise. Among them are not only Jansenius and his disciples but also the so-called later Thomists, such as Diego Alvarez and William Estius.
Latin · §2199
The Latin is on each section page: §2199
Rome too confesses free choice before grace a slave of sin, and the beginning of justification from God alone§2200
2200Conversely, we have shown that the theologians of the Roman School admit with the Protestants that man's free choice before grace is so enslaved to sin that it can do nothing in the things that make up true and saving piety toward God.
They even admit that the very beginning of our justification and conversion comes from God alone and not from our free choice, and that in this respect man is merely passive.
Latin · §2200
The Latin is on each section page: §2200
Bellarmine and Molina ascribe cooperation not to nature but to new supernatural strength§2201
2201What has been said makes it just as clear that the doctors of the Roman Church, Bellarmine and Molina himself among them, credit free choice's cooperation with grace not to the powers of nature but to the new powers our will has received through the help of grace.
They do not mean that free choice, when it consents to grace and follows its lead, does so by powers it already had, whose use was merely blocked until grace set it loose; Bellarmine complains that this is falsely charged against his side. They mean it does so by powers God has added to it beyond nature, so that the consent man's will gives to grace as it calls and rouses is a supernatural work, not a natural one.
Latin · §2201
The Latin is on each section page: §2201
Perkins's state of the controversy is also mistaken§2202
2202We must therefore admit that the state of the question between the Protestants and the Roman Church is not the one Perkins sets out here: whether man's will has a natural power to cooperate with divine grace in spiritual things. He says the doctors of the Roman Church affirm this and ours deny it, because on our view the will has its cooperation from grace, and on the Roman doctors' view from itself.
'They say,' he writes, 'that man's will concurs and cooperates with God's grace in the sinner's first conversion by itself and by some natural power of its own, and is only helped by the Holy Spirit. We say that man's will does cooperate with grace in the first conversion, but not as moved by itself; it is moved by grace, which must first move and lift it up before it can move itself or will anything well.'
What we reported above makes clear that Perkins is mistaken here, since the doctors of the Roman School teach expressly that the human will cooperates with grace not by its own powers but by those grace has newly supplied to it. The Reformed Catholic, controversy 1, chapter 2.
Latin · §2202
The Latin is on each section page: §2202
Objection: what then is disputed? Answer: on this precise question, words§2203
2203'Then what,' you will ask, 'is the dispute between the Protestants and the Roman School, when the latter affirms that man before grace has freedom of choice not only for natural and moral works but also for works of piety and supernatural works, and the former deny it?'
My answer: many doctors of the Roman Church do give free choice too much in various ways, as we showed in earlier disputations. But on this precise question the quarrel seems to be over words.
Latin · §2203
The Latin is on each section page: §2203
What each side means by affirming or denying freedom before grace§2204
2204When the Protestants deny that man before grace has his freedom with respect to spiritual and supernatural works, they do not mean to deny that man before grace has the freedom essential to the will, opposed to physical necessity and brute determination, even regarding spiritual and supernatural things.
So they allow that man in that state leaves undone freely the supernatural acts the Gospel commands; and that when grace moves him he performs those acts freely and has a real power to act one way or the other, at least in the divided sense. All they mean is that man in that state is not free from bondage to sin or from dependence on God's motion through supernatural help, and that without such help he can do nothing whatever in the matter of salvation.
When the Roman School, for its part, affirms that man before grace is free in spiritual things and things of piety, it does not mean to deny that man before grace is a slave of sin and can do nothing at all without grace in the things that make up true piety toward God. It means only that man is by nature so made, and so endowed with that essential freedom, that with grace helping he moves freely toward good and always has a real power to do it or not do it.
Latin · §2204
The Latin is on each section page: §2204
Likewise 'extinguished' and 'wounded' mean the same in substance§2205
2205In the same way, when the Protestants say that man's free choice was extinguished and lost through sin, not simply wounded and weakened, with respect to saving and spiritual good, they mean only that after sin no strength is left in man by which he could move toward good of himself. Whatever he is able to do and does in the matter of eternal salvation must not be credited in any part to free choice's own powers, but only to those Christ's grace has newly supplied.
When the theologians of the Roman School, on the other side, contend that man's free choice is not wholly lost but only taken captive, bound and wounded, even in what furthers man's eternal salvation, they do not mean that a sinner's free choice can do anything in pious and saving works without grace, even with difficulty and effort.
They do not even mean to teach that man, roused and helped by grace and as it were freed from chains, cooperates with grace by his own powers rather than by the new powers grace adds. Their meaning is only this: man's natural freedom was lost through sin with respect to no object at all. What happened is that his mind and will are obstructed by perverse qualities sin brought in, so that they do not move toward true and saving good as they should.
On this view those faculties need not be given to us afresh, nor a new free choice created in us. Mind and will need only to be healed of the wounds of sin and helped by grace with new strength added, so that we can act well.
Latin · §2205
The Latin is on each section page: §2205
Reformed doctrine does not differ: the dispute is about words, not the thing§2206
2206The Reformed doctrine set out above is not far from this. On it, all the physical powers needed for acting well, which are simply free choice considered absolutely, remained in man after sin.
Sin brought in only a moral inability, consisting entirely in perverse habits that so besiege mind and will that they can neither know nor love saving good, nor move themselves the least step toward it, until Christ's grace sets them free from those habits.
All this makes plain that the Protestants contradict the Roman School in words but do not in fact deny what the Roman School means to affirm. As we have already said, the dispute here is not about the thing itself but about words.
Latin · §2206
The Latin is on each section page: §2206
Even in the Roman School the Protestant way of speaking is owned as Augustinian§2207
2207Yet the Protestant way of speaking, when they say that through sin man lost freedom of choice for true and saving good, is not rejected everywhere in the Roman School: famous and learned men there recognize that it is taken from Augustine and agrees with the language of Scripture and the ancient Church. Jansenius and his disciples admit this honestly, as we showed above.
Latin · §2207
The Latin is on each section page: §2207
Two senses of moral good§2208
2208On the necessity of grace and the strength of free choice in human nature corrupted by sin, with respect to moral good, opinions in the Roman School vary widely. To understand this variety we must note that the Schools use 'moral good' sometimes in a wider and sometimes in a stricter sense.
In the wider sense, moral good is everything that depends on will and reason and shapes them both in such a way that a man is owed praise or reward for it and can be called good without qualification. So that good lies entirely in virtue and in acts done according to virtue, whether the virtue is acquired or infused, natural or supernatural.
Latin · §2208
The Latin is on each section page: §2208
Moral evil, and physical good contrasted with moral good§2209
2209Its opposite is the evil that deserves punishment and blame. This is usually called the evil of fault, and it includes all vices and sins.
Set against this good is the good called physical, or the good of nature. It does not depend on our will, and it perfects our nature without earning us any praise or reward; it does not make us good without qualification.
Latin · §2209
The Latin is on each section page: §2209
What physical good includes§2210
2210Physical good includes nature itself and its faculties, and every advantage and gift that perfects nature apart from the character of virtue, of whatever kind, whether it springs from natural principles or is granted by God above nature.
So this good is called physical, or the good of nature, not to set it against supernatural good, but only to set it against moral good as just described.
Latin · §2210
The Latin is on each section page: §2210
The stricter Roman sense of moral good: the natural law kept without rising above nature§2211
2211Protestants often use 'moral good' in this sense, as can be seen above all in the Saumur theses. In this dispute, however, the theologians of the Roman School take it a little more strictly. They set moral good not only against the good of nature, or physical good, but also against supernatural good.
So they do not include under moral good the theological or infused virtues and the acts that flow from them, which belong to the supernatural order. They include only what agrees with right reason and the law of nature without rising above nature. On their view the whole of that good consists in keeping the law written by nature on the human heart, which God summed up in the Decalogue and which is nothing other than the dictate of right reason.
Latin · §2211
The Latin is on each section page: §2211
Two ways of keeping the precepts: as to the substance of the work, and as ordered to salvation§2212
2212The precepts of that law can be kept in two ways: first, only as to the substance of the works; second, in the manner by which they are ordered to eternal salvation and the blessedness promised to us.
A man keeps a precept as to the substance of the work when he freely refrains from what a precept forbids, such as theft or murder, or freely does what the law commands, such as honouring a parent, caring for his own family, or helping the needy from his own means.
For such works to profit us toward eternal salvation, more is needed: they must be done out of charity, from the love of God that the Gospel commends, and directed to God's glory. So to keep the precepts in this second way is not only to do the work the law commands, outward or inward, but also to do it out of charity.
Latin · §2212
The Latin is on each section page: §2212
A precept kept as to substance can still be sin; or it can have a natural moral honesty§2213
2213The doctors of the Roman Church further observe that those who keep the precepts as to the substance of the works, but not out of charity, still fall into two classes.
'A precept of the law,' they say, 'can be kept as to the substance of the work and still be kept with sin, so that the act should not be counted praiseworthy or honourable. This happens when someone acts from a corrupt desire and for a bad end: for instance, if he returns a deposit to a friend or gives something to the needy, but to please a harlot and serve an unchaste passion.
But a man who is not moved by the love of God can still keep a precept as to the substance of the work, not from corrupt desire but from a natural affection that is not evil, and without aiming at a bad end, because he thinks it his duty and agreeable to reason. Then he commits no new sin in doing it, and the work he does has a certain moral honesty.' The good the Schoolmen call moral consists in keeping the commandments in this way, and they set it against both natural and supernatural good.
Latin · §2213
The Latin is on each section page: §2213
All agree: no keeping of the precepts in the way ordered to salvation without special grace§2214
2214The doctors of the Roman Church agree that without the help of special grace no one can keep God's precepts, wholly or in part, in the way that orders them to life and eternal salvation. That is, no one can keep them so that the keeping of itself advances his salvation and merits grace or glory for him.
Latin · §2214
The Latin is on each section page: §2214
All agree: no grace is needed to keep some precepts as to substance with a vicious motive§2215
2215None of them denies, either, that some precepts can be kept as to the substance of the work without grace, but only so that the act is not morally good and honourable, being spoiled by a bad end and corrupt desire. That is obvious in itself.
Latin · §2215
The Latin is on each section page: §2215
The question in dispute: can the precepts be kept without special grace so that the act is morally good?§2216
2216The question among them is this: can God's precepts be kept without special grace, by the general help alone, in such a way that, although the act is not done out of charity and does not merit eternal life, sin is still avoided and the act is morally good and honourable? On this their opinions differ widely.
Latin · §2216
The Latin is on each section page: §2216
First opinion: Durandus, all the natural precepts can be kept without grace§2217
2217First, many of the older Schoolmen maintain that man in the state of corrupt nature can, by his own strength and without the help of special grace, keep each and every precept of the law of nature as to the substance of the works, and so achieve the whole of what they call moral good.
This is the view of Durandus on the second book of the Sentences, distinction 28, question 4. There he affirms, and tries to prove with several arguments, that a man without grace can fulfil God's precepts, those of natural law though not those of supernatural law. So he grants that someone might, without grace, be free of every sin of omission and of commission, though original sin would remain in him and would shut him out of salvation.
Latin · §2217
The Latin is on each section page: §2217
Durandus answers his own objection: without grace a man would be damned for original sin alone§2218
2218He first argues against his own view: 'No one is damned except for a sin of commission or omission. Whoever fulfils the precepts of the law omits nothing, and whoever avoids all evil commits nothing. So if man could fulfil the precepts without grace, he could avoid sin without grace, and so avoid damnation without grace. But whoever is not damned is in glory. So a man without grace could be in glory.'
His answer is that, even without any sin of omission or commission, man would be damned for original sin alone unless grace set him free.
Latin · §2218
The Latin is on each section page: §2218
Vázquez says Durandus meant only habitual grace§2219
2219Vázquez does maintain that Durandus is speaking there not of any grace at all but only of habitual and justifying grace. He does not think any Catholic doctor has taught that man can resist every temptation against natural law, and so keep the whole natural law, not only for a short time but for a long time too, without any help of grace through Christ.
When Durandus and the other older Schoolmen debate the overcoming of temptations and the keeping of the natural precepts, and ask whether a man can overcome all temptations and keep all the precepts without grace, by 'grace' they mean, he says, not the help of moving grace but habitual grace, by which we are righteous. On the Prima Secundae, vol. 2, disputation 189, chapter 2.
Latin · §2219
The Latin is on each section page: §2219
Le Blanc: Vázquez is wrong; Durandus meant no grace through Christ at all§2220
2220Anyone who reads Durandus carefully can see that Vázquez is wrong here. Durandus means that man, by the strength of nature and without any help of grace through Christ, can fulfil God's precepts. He proves his view with this argument: 'What man does naturally he can do of himself without grace. But the Gentiles, who do not have the law, do by nature the things of the law, as Romans 2 says. So the precepts of the law can be fulfilled without grace.'
So for Durandus to act without grace is the same as to act naturally and of oneself. But a man who does something through some help of grace from Christ cannot be said to do it naturally and of himself, even if he lacks habitual and justifying grace.
Besides, in question 2 of the same distinction Durandus raises against himself Christ's words, 'Without me you can do nothing.' He replies that they must be understood of God's general influence, by which he keeps the principles of things in being, and without which nothing would exist or happen.
Latin · §2220
The Latin is on each section page: §2220
Scotus and Biel follow Durandus; the view now rejected as Pelagian§2221
2221Scotus and Gabriel Biel took the same view as Durandus. With him they hold that man, even corrupted by sin, can by his own strength and without grace keep all the moral precepts, the precepts of the law of nature, as to the substance of the works, though not as ordered to the supernatural end. So Estius reports on the second book of the Sentences, distinction 26, paragraph 40, proposition 8.
But the Roman School today commonly rejects this view, and in Estius's judgement it plainly leans toward the heresy of Pelagius and is contrary to the Catholic faith.
Latin · §2221
The Latin is on each section page: §2221
Second opinion: Tapper, each precept one by one but not all together§2222
2222Some in the Roman School, in the past and still today, admit that man in his present state cannot keep all the precepts and overcome every temptation taken all together, or, as they say, collectively. Yet they hold that, one by one and without any help of grace through Christ, he can keep any natural precept, however hard, and overcome any temptation, however strong.
In chapter 2 of the disputation just cited, Vázquez ascribes this view to Ruard Tapper, the Louvain theologian, on the seventh article of the Academy of Louvain, at the paragraph 'Haec confirmantur'. And there that doctor does say of works that by their kind do not exceed the strength of our nature, as is true of everything the natural law commands, that each of them is in our power, weak and without grace though we are.
'There is no one,' he says, 'who cannot refuse, and even avoid, murder or any other sin, even venial. No passion and no fear of death can make it necessary to follow it in such a way that willing and refusing do not stay in our power, so long as reason is not overwhelmed and its judgement stays free.' He adds at once: 'So the necessity of sinning that comes from our weakness is set against inevitability as to all sins together, not as to each; nor is it a necessity of committing any particular sin.'
Vázquez reports, in the disputation cited above, chapter 2, that some more recent writers of his time held the same view, and adds that twenty years earlier it was quite common in Spain.
Latin · §2222
The Latin is on each section page: §2222
Third and commonest opinion: no precept kept without special grace under grave temptation, but easier works can be§2223
2223Far more common in the Roman School is a third view. It holds that man in the state of corruption cannot, without the special help of divine grace, keep the precepts of the natural law, either all together or even one by one, because some of them exceed the strength of corrupt nature: such as the precept against coveting, and the command to love God as the author of nature with all our heart. Those who hold this view admit that under grave temptation no commandment of the moral law can be fulfilled and no moral good achieved.
But when no grave temptation arises, they maintain that with God's general concurrence alone, without any particular help of grace, the easier works of the moral law can be kept as to the substance of the work in such a way that every new sin is avoided.
For example, a man not moved beforehand by any inward grace from God can honour his parents, help the needy, answer truthfully when asked, and return a deposit to a friend. He does it not from corrupt desire, for then the acts would be vicious, but from a natural inclination that is not evil; and not for a bad end, but simply because he judges it reasonable and part of his duty. On that basis they hold that such an act contains no sin and is truly morally good and honourable, though it does nothing for eternal salvation and merits neither grace nor glory in any way.
Latin · §2223
The Latin is on each section page: §2223
Bellarmine and Estius: all the precepts kept for a short time without grace§2224
2224Bellarmine and Estius, with very many others, defend and explain this view at length. They admit that some of the harder precepts of the moral law cannot be kept without grace. Yet they grant that man in the state of corrupt nature can, for a short time, keep without grace all the precepts of the law of nature that fall to be kept in that time.
Their reason is this: the affirmative precepts do not bind at every moment, and they do not all arise to be fulfilled at once; and the negative precepts, such as 'You shall not kill', are kept even by doing nothing. For a time, then, a man can hold back with respect to such precepts, if no temptation to the contrary arises. See Estius on the second book of the Sentences, distinction 26, paragraph 40.
Latin · §2224
The Latin is on each section page: §2224
Bellarmine's explanation: not for a longer time§2225
2225Bellarmine says much the same. Explaining in what sense he had denied that all the moral precepts can be kept as to the substance of the work by the strength of nature alone, he writes: 'We do not mean that no one can keep them all for a very short time. It can happen that for a while no affirmative precept arises and no temptation urges us to break the negative ones.
So the sense of the proposition is that over any longer time, in which various precepts present themselves to be kept, they cannot all be fulfilled by the strength of nature alone in such a way that sin is wholly avoided.' De gratia et libero arbitrio, book 5, chapter 5.
Latin · §2225
The Latin is on each section page: §2225
Fourth opinion: Vázquez and Alfonso de Castro, no wholly good moral work without grace§2226
2226Yet not a few in the Roman School affirm that no moral work good in every circumstance can be done without the help of grace. This is Gabriel Vázquez's view on the Prima Secundae, vol. 2, disputation 190. There he cites very many Schoolmen, older and more recent, on his side.
Among them is Alfonso de Castro, who lays down as Catholic the assertion: 'Man's free choice, by its own power alone, even with God's common and general co-causation added, cannot do any good without some special help from God. For every such good is always preceded by some warning, drawing, inspiration, or some gift added over and above nature, which God himself gives purely as a gift to whom he pleases.' Adversus haereses, book 7, under 'Grace', heresy 1, assertion 3.
Latin · §2226
The Latin is on each section page: §2226
John Fisher: the Fathers against the Schoolmen§2227
2227John Fisher, bishop of Rochester in England, teaches the same. 'I have preferred,' he says, 'to follow the Fathers rather than the Schoolmen, since on this matter they contradict each other. The Fathers assert that no one can will anything good without God's special help, and that the general influence is not enough.
Some Schoolmen, on the other hand, contend that it is enough: that without that help a man can act morally well and do good, not only good in kind but also good furnished on every side with the proper circumstances.' Against Luther, article 36, at the paragraph 'Neutrum sane potest'.
Latin · §2227
The Latin is on each section page: §2227
On this view every act without grace is flawed; Vázquez states the precise question§2228
2228On these doctors' view, then, man in the state of sin can do nothing without God's grace that is truly a work of virtue and deserves to be called good and honourable without qualification. In that state, whatever works a man does, however fine and outwardly honourable they look, are made vicious by the lack of some circumstance and take on something of the character of sin.
What grace is needed for corrupt man to act well and give true obedience to the moral law, Vázquez explains carefully in the disputation just cited. At the start of chapter 1 he points out that the question is not whether habitual grace, the grace that makes acceptable and justifies, which he places in charity, is needed for acting well by the moral law. Nor is it whether all the works of a man in sin are sins, nor even whether faith is needed to act well; it is only whether man can act virtuously without some help of grace.
'In this controversy,' he says, 'our question will not be whether an unbeliever can do some good things. We will not dispute whether some good can be done without charity, or whether all the works of a man in sin are sins or he can do some good ones. The controversy now is whether man can do any good work according to virtue without the help of God's grace; and that is a very different question.'
Latin · §2228
The Latin is on each section page: §2228
Vázquez: neither charity nor faith is needed for a morally good work, only some help of grace§2229
2229So he grants that neither the charity the Holy Spirit pours into the hearts of believers nor faith itself is needed for someone to act well and give true obedience to the moral and natural law. A morally good work can come from a man who is not only lying in sin but is still an unbeliever.
The one thing he denies is that a sinner, without any help of divine grace at all, can act well, even by the standard of natural virtue and honesty.
Latin · §2229
The Latin is on each section page: §2229
Vázquez's two helps of grace through Christ: supernatural and natural§2230
2230What that necessary grace is, he explains more fully in chapter 12 of the same disputation. There he distinguishes two helps of grace through Christ: one supernatural by its own nature, the other natural. He does not think the first is needed for any work of moral virtue; only the second is, which belongs to the natural order.
His view is that man can do particular works of moral virtue without the help of grace through Christ that is supernatural by nature, the kind needed for the works of the infused virtues. But he cannot do any moral work that is virtuous and good in every respect without some help of grace through Christ that is natural by nature and is prepared for us through natural causes by God's eternal mercy.
Latin · §2230
The Latin is on each section page: §2230
That natural help consists in a good thought God sends us§2231
2231Although on his view this help belongs to the natural order, he affirms that it is distinct from the gift of creation and from the common influence by which God concurs with all natural causes. He places it chiefly in a holy thought by which, he holds, God must go before us for each good work. He proves that grace is needed for each good work from the thought prepared for us beforehand for each one.
'Although we have free choice,' he says, 'and our will moves freely either way, it cannot be moved at all without a thought, and something outside it must bring it to this first thought rather than the opposite one. So whenever it is stirred to good by a thought, when it might not have been, it receives from God a particular grace distinct from the grace and gift of creation.
Since God was free not to bring us to this or that good thought, he does us a particular kindness in it, whether he applies it directly himself or through other outside causes. However it happens, it must finally be traced to God, because divine providence and foreknowledge so order all the causes that stir this thought that contrary causes could have been ordered, or these arranged otherwise.' So he traces to this good thought, prepared for us by God's free will, the particular grace of God by which we do all good works, moral ones included.
Latin · §2231
The Latin is on each section page: §2231
Good thoughts before faith; how a natural help is 'somehow above nature'§2232
2232So that doctor holds that not every holy thought either is faith itself or begins after faith or from it. He maintains that God inspires holy thoughts in men through natural causes even before they believe and come to faith.
Yet he notes that this kind of help, though it belongs to the natural order, since it consists in good thoughts that do not go beyond the light of nature, can be called in a sense above our nature. It is above our own effort and care: God prepared and granted us such a thought without them, when he could have sent us the opposite one.
It can also be called so because the helps he gives us for living rightly in any kind of virtue, and for overcoming temptations and desires, are given us by God with our blessedness in view, which is our supernatural end. Vol. 2 on the Prima Secundae, disputation 189, chapter 16.
Latin · §2232
The Latin is on each section page: §2232
Why Vázquez calls this natural help grace of Christ§2233
2233That is why he contends that this help, needed for any good moral work, belongs to the grace of Christ, even though in substance it is of the natural order. Morally good works done through such help, even by unbelievers, in some way dispose men to justification and so to eternal salvation, and they serve to obtain justifying grace.
'Christ died,' he says, 'that the ungodly might be justified, and also that they might live rightly. For by good works and an upright life, even in moral virtue, we obtain from God the spirit of compunction and of justification.' By this reasoning he thinks it sufficiently shown that this help of grace, distinct from the gift of creation and required for each good moral work, comes through Christ. Disputation 190 already cited, chapter 12.
Latin · §2233
The Latin is on each section page: §2233
With most of the Roman School, Vázquez holds such grace can be given to those without faith§2234
2234So although that doctor thinks some help of the grace of Christ is needed for anyone to act morally well, he holds with by far the largest part of the Roman School that this grace can be given to someone who has no faith. By 'faith' he means not only true faith in Christ but any knowledge at all of the one true God, which can be found not only in heretics but also in many unbelievers and pagans.
His view is that among every kind of unbeliever, even pagans who do not know the one true God, there can be, and sometimes are, works of the moral virtues, though this happens rarely. Disputation 191, chapter 2.
Latin · §2234
The Latin is on each section page: §2234
Estius: some acts of pagans are not sins but imperfectly good§2235
2235Estius takes this view on the second book of the Sentences, distinction 41, paragraph 3. He asserts there that some actions of unbelievers are not only not sins but are morally good, though imperfectly. He notes that by 'unbeliever' he does not mean a Jew or a heretic, even though such a person in truth has no faith, since faith is the name of a whole virtue. He means a pagan or heathen, who has no knowledge even of the one God to whom he might refer his actions.
He thinks such an unbeliever sometimes acts from a natural affection that of itself tends toward good, and directs some actions not to a bad end but to the good and to the last end, known in general and vaguely. In his judgement that is enough for them not to have the character of sin.
The righteous in this life do not refer all their actions to God, whom they hold as their last end; they do not so refer those in which they stumble daily. Likewise, he thinks, the unrighteous, even unbelievers, need not refer all their actions to what their corrupt will has set up as the thing to love above all.
Just as desire sometimes slips into the righteous some movements of the will that are not referred to God as last end, and cannot even be, so, on his view, the natural instinct for good sometimes draws from unbelievers actions that a man does not refer to what he loves in particular as the highest good. He refers them to the good and to the last end, at least in general, though he does not know what that end is in particular and distinctly.
Latin · §2235
The Latin is on each section page: §2235
Vázquez: an act is referred to God by its nature, without a further intention§2236
2236Close to this is Vázquez's teaching. For our works to be good and honourable, he says, they must indeed be referred to God as last end, but not by some prior act of will by which they could be said to be referred habitually; they are referred by the very nature of the work, without any further movement of the will.
So for an unbeliever to do a good work it is enough that he knows it is good and loves it for the sake of virtue's own honesty; by that very fact the work is sufficiently referred to God. Disputation just cited, chapters 2 and 3.
Latin · §2236
The Latin is on each section page: §2236
The popes' bull against the Louvain doctor confirms Estius and Vázquez§2237
2237The popes of Rome have given their verdict for this view of Estius and Vázquez. The contrary teaching appears to stand condemned in Pius V's bull, which Gregory XIII later confirmed.
That bull, aimed at a Louvain doctor, condemns several propositions, and one of them reads: 'All the works of unbelievers are sins, and the virtues of the philosophers are vices.' Vázquez reports this in the passage cited above.
Latin · §2237
The Latin is on each section page: §2237
Some Roman theologians still hold that no work of unbelievers is morally good§2238
2238Yet some in the Roman School, against what the bull decrees, affirm that no work of unbelievers is morally good. Their reason is that for a work to be virtuous and morally good, it is not enough to do what ought to be done; it must also be done when, as much as, and for the sake for which it ought to be done.
The end for whose sake every work must be done is God, loved by the one acting, and everything else is referred to him. Since God alone is to be loved for his own sake, every affection not directed to God as its end is evil. So they conclude that no work of unbelievers is good, because they do not know the true God and so refer none of their acts to him as last end.
Latin · §2238
The Latin is on each section page: §2238
Gregory of Rimini: only pagans who lack knowledge of the one God; Grosseteste requires faith in Christ§2239
2239Vázquez, in the often-cited disputation 191, ascribes this view to Gregory of Rimini, a celebrated Schoolman. He notes that by the unbelievers from whom no good work can come Gregory means unbelievers in the plain sense, that is, Gentiles who have no knowledge of the one true God. He does not mean schismatics and heretics, or those unbelievers who by some faith believe and know that there is one God.
So for someone to act well, that doctor does not think infused and supernatural faith necessary, only some faith and knowledge of the one true God. Still, there are some in the Roman School who require for acting morally well not just any faith but the faith of Christ itself. Among them, Vázquez again reports, is one 'Lincolniensis'.
Latin · §2239
The Latin is on each section page: §2239
Jansenius and his disciples: only supernatural grace and Christian faith make a work morally good§2240
2240It is above all Jansenius and his disciples who embrace this last view. They all hold that grace is needed for a morally good work, and not just any grace: it must be grace of the supernatural order, through which faith is first created in men. Nor is it faith of any sort, but Christian and infused faith, which out of devout affection we give to God speaking in his word.
They will have every good volition begin from faith of this kind, without which no good work can exist. So all the works not only of Gentiles but of everyone who lacks faith in Christ, such as heretics, are true and mere sins, however praiseworthy and good they look to men.
Latin · §2240
The Latin is on each section page: §2240
Jansenius on Augustine: before faith, man's choice is captive and every act a sin§2241
2241Jansenius, bishop of Ypres, hands this doctrine down as Augustine's and sets it out carefully in the volume he entitled Augustinus, in book 3 of On the state of fallen nature. In chapter 14 there he contends that this was the view of Augustine and his disciples, and so of the Catholic Church, which took up their teaching on this point against the Pelagians: after the fall man's choice is so captive and so stripped of the freedom to do good that whatever it does before grace, that is, before faith, from which freedom from sin begins, not only contributes nothing to piety and salvation but is not even morally good, since it is a true sin, properly so called.
In the same place he sets out as the undoubted view of Augustine and his disciples that no work that is good, even morally, can be done by human choice unless it is set free by grace, and not by any grace but by the grace of faith. Before faith, then, choice is not free to abstain from sin when it is thinking of acting here and now; whichever way it turns, it is held by a necessity of sinning that human strength cannot undo.
So, on this view, through Adam's fall man's freedom for good perished in such a way that before grace he cannot fulfil the whole law of moral righteousness, nor even one work of it. And his freedom to abstain from sin perished in such a way that he cannot escape the guilt of sin even in a single work. A necessity of sinning was therefore brought in, not in some acts only but in all.
For before grace, he holds, man not only cannot live wholly without sin, in that he necessarily falls at some time, but every act of his before he believes is a sin, whether he seems to flee the temptation to sin or to embrace it.
Latin · §2241
The Latin is on each section page: §2241
Works before faith are sins; the philosophers' virtues were vices§2242
2242In chapter 1 of the next book he sets out to prove, expressly and specifically, following Augustine and the truth itself, that all works done before faith, from which the Christian religion begins, are nothing but sins, and that moral goodness is ascribed to them falsely and in error.
And, as follows from this, in chapter 8 he shows that the virtues of the philosophers were not true virtues but vices.
Latin · §2242
The Latin is on each section page: §2242
Only a faith working through love, from heavenly charity, gives a good work§2243
2243Nor does he think an inert and idle faith is enough for someone to be able to act morally well. He holds that an active faith is required, one that in some way works through love. For he does not think any work is morally good, or escapes the character of sin, unless it proceeds from the love of God and from a kind of heavenly charity.
This is seen especially in chapter 16 of the third book already cited, On the state of fallen nature. There he sets out to teach from Augustine that no good work, that is, no work without sin, can be done by man unless the good deed itself is loved: that is, unless the righteousness of the precept itself delights the mind. For him, to delight in the righteousness of the precept is nothing other than to pursue a good work out of heavenly charity, since God is righteousness, and righteousness is loved by charity alone. So to do good by loving the righteousness of the law is nothing other than to do good by loving God himself with the charity of the Holy Spirit, because God is righteousness itself and truth.
So, in Augustine's own words, he affirms that there is no good fruit that does not spring from the root of charity, and that only then, and not otherwise, does anyone begin to delight in the righteousness of the law, when the faith that works through love is present. In chapter 16 of the next book he teaches that faith is needed for a good work because it is faith that obtains the help to love God. There too he affirms that there is no good work and no good will except from the intention of a good faith, that is, of the faith that works through love.
Latin · §2243
The Latin is on each section page: §2243
Every good work must be referred to God as its end§2244
2244And as on his view every good work must proceed from a sincere love of God, so too it must be referred to God as its end. However good what someone does may be in its substance, unless he does it for God and with regard to God, he cannot avoid sin in it.
He sets out to prove this in chapter 17 of the third book of On the state of fallen nature, often cited, where his thesis is: 'No good work at all, that is, no work without sin, can be done unless it is referred to the end to which true wisdom commands that it be referred, that is, to God loved for his own sake. Otherwise it is neither done rightly nor a good work, but is polluted by the contamination of true sin.'
Hence also in that book and the next he everywhere draws the necessity of faith for acting well from this: faith is what directs the intention in acting toward that end.
Latin · §2244
The Latin is on each section page: §2244
Against the common Roman view: a natural, not-bad affection is not enough§2245
2245So he does not at all approve what most theologians of the Roman School take as certain and lay down: that for a morally good work it is enough that it proceed from a natural affection that is not bad, and that the agent does not intend a bad end, even if he does not think of God, and indeed does not even have knowledge of and faith in the one true God.
As when someone among those who do not know God is moved by some natural compassion to help a person in need, or honours his parents, and returns a loan or a deposit to a friend, because he judges it fair and just and in keeping with reason. Yet he does not refer it to God's glory, either habitually or actually, but rests in the mere honesty of the action, seeking virtue for its own sake and not for anything else.
Latin · §2245
The Latin is on each section page: §2245
No middle between charity and cupidity§2246
2246For he does not think there is any affection that is not bad if it does not flow from a sincere and chaste love of God. Every affection of man, he holds, belongs either to charity and the love of God or to concupiscence and depraved cupidity, and there is nothing in between.
For it is absolutely necessary that all our affection and love either tend toward God and finally end in God, or end and come to rest in some creature, whatever that creature is supposed to be. If it is of the first kind, it belongs to charity and so is good; if of the second, it belongs to cupidity and so is bad.
Latin · §2246
The Latin is on each section page: §2246
Jansenius, book 3 chapter 19: every love but charity is blameworthy cupidity§2247
2247This is seen especially in chapter 19 of that third book of On the state of fallen nature, already cited often. Its title is 'There is no middle between charity and blameworthy cupidity'. There he proves it from the fact that there is no middle between the love of God and the love of the creature.
'All the affections of the mind,' he says, 'turn on the love of some thing as on a hinge. That love can only be love of the Creator or love of the creature. The first is good; the second is blameworthy, since the Apostle calls it love of the world and, according to Augustine, it is the very character of sin, which rules in every kind of wrongdoing. So it is surely clear that every love other than that charity is that blameworthy cupidity.'
Latin · §2247
The Latin is on each section page: §2247
Works not referred to God serve the creature, not the Creator§2248
2248In the previous chapter he proves at length that all love of the world and of the creature is vicious, that is, when any creature is loved for its own sake and not for God. From this he gathers that all works not referred to God, to be possessed in eternal life, are bad by the very fact that in them men love the world, not God. So they serve the creature, not the Creator, and obey concupiscence, or cupidity, which the devil planted in man, not charity, which God planted.
'For,' he says, 'no middle can be imagined between the Creator and the creature, between the world and God, for them to pursue in acting; nor any middle way between cupidity and charity by which they are moved in their morally good actions. Only an ungodly man would deny that it is a sin to serve the creature by cupidity rather than the Creator, and to love the world rather than God while acting.
So in those works, however good and philosophical, and however free of sin they may seem, if they are done without faith in God, a Christian may not doubt that those who lack the faith that directs the intention serve the creature, not the Creator; for it is impossible that in acting they serve no one. A man serves whatever he looks to and loves as the end of his work, whether that is his work itself, or the object of the work, or (which is always so, and does not exclude the other two) the very man who seems to be doing a morally good work.
For by the very fact that in acting he looks either to the empty splendour of the work, as the Stoics did, or to honour, riches, pleasure or his own curiosity, as other philosophers did, he seeks for himself whatever he regards as final, not for God, whom he does not know at all. So no evasion can excuse him: in that very work he serves the creature, not the Creator.'
Latin · §2248
The Latin is on each section page: §2248
Seeking virtue for its own sake is the height of pride§2249
2249So on his view it is a very great vice to seek virtue itself for its own sake and to perform the duties of virtue only for the honesty and beauty by which they win our mind's approval and commend themselves to it.
For whoever rises no higher, and does not aim in this at serving God and proving himself to him, holds his own excellence as his highest end and thinks of serving and pleasing himself alone, who is a creature. That is beyond doubt the height of pride and the greatest departure from the true end, and so a very grave sin before God, however much such actions shine in men's eyes.
Those who pursue virtue in this way cannot be excused at all on the ground that virtue by its nature can be referred to God, even though the one who seems to act from virtue does not look to that. For all the other goods of human life, which are never sought for their own sake except viciously, can also be referred to God when considered in themselves.
Latin · §2249
The Latin is on each section page: §2249
Jansenius on the philosophers' self-pleasing; only the will to please God saves virtue from pride§2250
2250That learned man discusses this at length in book 4 of On the state of fallen nature, chapter 11 and several chapters after it. 'This, then,' he says, 'was the evil proper to the philosophers' virtue, even when it was at its most refined: delighted by a kind of ruinous loftiness of virtue, they sought it so that they might excel in their own eyes, take delight in themselves and please themselves, when through it they ought to have pleased God, or, as Augustine puts it, the truth. This evil of self-pleasing clings so closely to those who desire to please neither God nor men that they cannot possibly avoid falling into it.'
For, as he adds a little later, 'Whoever does not lift his eyes to God, to please him by the beauty of virtue, but admires virtue alone as the end of good, most beautiful and most lofty, cannot seek it without pleasing himself by it, nor seek it without wishing to please himself by it. Since the human mind must take delight in something, in what else, I ask, can a mind estranged from God, which looks down on the other, lower creatures, as we are supposing, take delight than in what it believes most excellent among created things? That is the mind itself, now adorned with virtue, an adornment of its own that it judges the most beautiful of all. So whoever does not desire through virtue to please God or other men necessarily pleases himself by his virtue.'
From this he concludes that only by the will to please God through virtue can it be avoided that virtue, not only the philosophical virtue of the Gentiles but Christian virtue too, should please itself through pride and become a vice, which had been thought to be a virtue.
Latin · §2250
The Latin is on each section page: §2250
So every good work belongs to piety and in its way profits salvation§2251
2251Further, since in Jansenius's mind there is no good work that does not flow from a kind of heavenly charity and is not referred to God, to be possessed in eternal life, it also follows that there is no good work that does not belong to the worship of God and to piety and in its own way profit the soul's salvation.
So the Schoolmen divide good works in vain into those that are only morally good, cannot be counted among acts of piety and religion, and so profit the doer nothing toward eternal life, and those in which piety and religion consist and which in this way contribute something to the soul's salvation and eternal life.
Latin · §2251
The Latin is on each section page: §2251
Jansenius: every good work is meritorious; no virtue is barren§2252
2252Jansenius himself draws this corollary from his doctrine in book 4 of On the state of fallen nature, chapter 2, where his words are: 'It is in no way possible that a work born of faith and the love of God should not by that very fact also be a work of piety, of righteousness, of the worship of God, meritorious and beatific. For what piety, righteousness and worship of God is more excellent than the love of God from faith? What is more meritorious and beatific, that is, more conducive to blessedness, than the love of God from faith?'
Later he declares that he holds with Augustine that there neither is nor can be any good work which, just as it requires faith and the love of God as its principle, is not by that very fact also a work of piety and of the worship of God and in its own way meritorious of eternal life.
In chapter 15 he criticizes the division of virtues and affections that Julian the Pelagian once used, saying that there are some through which we are good barrenly and others through which we are good fruitfully, that is, those which, as the Schoolmen teach, either help toward obtaining eternal life or do not. 'Since there neither is nor can be any virtue,' he says, 'that does not do its work from faith and love of the true God, to whom every work of virtue must be referred, and if it is not so referred it is a sin by the very fact that its end is not right, no virtue can possibly be barren. For faith and the love of God can in no way be barren; if it is barren, it is no longer virtue but must be vice.'
Latin · §2252
The Latin is on each section page: §2252
Yet Jansenius allows that sinners can do some good works, with Trent§2253
2253Although that man acknowledges no good work except what proceeds from charity and from faith working in some way through love, he does not deny that sinners, that is, those in mortal sin, who have not yet been justified and obtained the forgiveness of their sins, can do some good works.
In this he subscribes to the Council of Trent, which pronounces anathema on those who affirm that all works done before justification are true sins: 'If anyone says that all works done before justification, in whatever way they are done, are true sins or merit God's hatred, let him be anathema.' Session 6, canon 7.
Latin · §2253
The Latin is on each section page: §2253
Believing sinners differ from unbelievers: they can do good works from faith§2254
2254This is seen in Jansenius, On the state of fallen nature, book 4, chapter 4. 'Although it is most true,' he says, 'that the works of all sinners, and even of the righteous, which are not referred to the end to which they ought to be referred, that is, to God, but stick fast in creatures, are true sins, it is false that the case is the same for believing sinners as for unbelievers.
For by the very fact that sinners are imbued with faith, even though they lack that perfect charity which loves God above all, that is, justification, they can still do many good things from that faith: first of all, believing itself and willing to act, and, if they still lack the strength, groaning over their weakness and obtaining from faith justification or the strength to act. Augustine always ascribes works of this kind to sinners.'
Later, wishing to prove that believers, however enslaved to sins, do not lack a certain imperfect love of God, which is nonetheless sincere and the beginning of true piety, a love of God that unbelievers wholly lack, he says: 'By the very fact that they still remain believers they cannot fail to have that affection of true piety and love from which they believe God, from which they hope for blessedness in due course, from which they pray to obtain perfect charity and righteousness, and from which they also do some other good things with a sincere regard to God, although they do not yet love him so as to prefer him to all earthly loves and delights.'
Latin · §2254
The Latin is on each section page: §2254
Two charities: perfect charity in the justified, imperfect charity in believing sinners§2255
2255For he distinguishes charity properly so called, by which God is loved above all, from a certain imperfect charity, by which God is loved freely indeed and for his own sake, yet not above all.
In his mind the first charity is our very righteousness and can be found only in the justified, and so in those no longer stuck in sin. The second can be found even in sinners not yet freed by God's grace from the guilt of their sins. In them, through helps supplied by Christ, certain acts of faith and love are stirred up, by which sinners are disposed to receive righteousness from God and the forgiveness of their sins.
Latin · §2255
The Latin is on each section page: §2255
That imperfect love is a true and formal love of God, not a merely implicit one§2256
2256Yet on his view that imperfect love is not merely, as some more recent Schoolmen think, an implicit love of God wrapped up in the intention of some moral honesty. It is a true and formal love of God; without this love of the Creator no one, according to Augustine, uses creatures well, whether he is a believer or an unbeliever, righteous or a sinner; and a believer, even a sinner, by no means lacks it in certain works.
So in that man's view the charity, or love, now in question, which believers do not wholly lack even when lying in sin, is an imperfect love of God, or a certain imperfect delight in God. It goes before the charity commonly known, the charity that loves God above all, and it begins all righteousness. This can be seen more fully in that author, in that chapter 4 of book 4 of On the state of fallen nature.
Latin · §2256
The Latin is on each section page: §2256
Despite all this, the whole Roman School grants fallen man free choice in moral matters§2257
2257Not a few theologians of the Roman School think that no morally good work can be accomplished without the grace of Christ. Most doctors of that School hold that at least the harder precepts of the moral law cannot be kept without the help of that grace, and that not even one of the easier ones can be obeyed without Christ's help if some heavy temptation presses.
Yet in this they all agree: man, even in the state of fallen nature, has freedom in moral matters; he has free choice and ought to be said to have it, not only in civil and natural matters but in moral ones too.
Latin · §2257
The Latin is on each section page: §2257
Bellarmine: Catholics, against all the heretics, hold free choice in moral good as dogma§2258
2258This is seen in Bellarmine. 'The controversy,' he says, 'is between all Catholics on one side and all the heretics of this time on the other (for on this point there is no variety of opinion either among our own or among our adversaries): whether man in the state of fallen nature has free choice in choosing moral good and avoiding evil, or, what is the same, in keeping or breaking the precepts of morals.
And all Catholics, both the old and the more recent, proclaim the affirmative as a dogma of the Catholic faith.' On free choice, book 5, chapter 13.
Latin · §2258
The Latin is on each section page: §2258
So the Roman dogma: fallen man acts well or sins freely, whatever is said of grace§2259
2259So among them it is Catholic dogma that man, even when corrupted by sin, uses his freedom when he acts morally well, and transgresses the precepts of the moral law no less freely, whether by doing what they forbid or by leaving undone what they command, whether or not grace is supposed necessary for acting morally well.
That is a different question from this one, and on it, as we have seen, the doctors of the Roman School are not of one opinion; yet none of them denies that fallen man has his free choice with regard to moral good.
Latin · §2259
The Latin is on each section page: §2259
Bellarmine's state of the question: free choice with the necessary help supposed§2260
2260Bellarmine himself explains the sense of this question as follows. 'We are not disputing here,' he says, 'whether the law can be fulfilled by the strength of nature alone. Nor are we unaware that the help of grace is in every way necessary, since the law alone does not make men righteous; rather, those justified through grace do the law.
Our question is whether, once the help of grace is supposed, man truly has free choice, so that he can fulfil the law or, if he prefers, transgress it. Just as, if someone asks whether a man can see or not see at will, one should not object, "What if there is no light?", for the question is understood with everything supposed that is necessarily required.
We say, then, that once the necessary help is supposed, whatever it may be, man is truly and properly free in moral matters.' On grace and free choice, book 5, chapter 18.
Latin · §2260
The Latin is on each section page: §2260
Two ways of keeping the moral law: as to the matter of the work, and as truly good§2261
2261Thesis I. According to the common doctrine of the Protestants, the precepts of the moral and natural law can be kept in two ways. The first is absolute: as to the matter of the work, that is, as to doing the work considered in itself. The second is the way required if an action is to be truly good and upright in God's sight.
To keep the law as to the matter of the work is to do what the law commands in general, or to abstain from what it forbids: to help the needy, honour one's parents, refrain from murder, theft and adultery, without regard to the principle the work flows from or the end it is referred to. For an action to be truly good and upright, it must in addition be done from a proper principle and be referred to the end God requires. If these circumstances are missing, the action is judged vicious before God and takes on the nature of sin.
Latin · §2261
The Latin is on each section page: §2261
Some precepts cannot be kept even outwardly without grace§2262
2262Thesis II. The first question the Protestants ask, then, is whether man, corrupted by sin, can by the powers of his own free choice and without God's grace fulfil the precepts of the moral law, at least as to the matter of the work.
They answer with one accord that some precepts of the moral law cannot be kept by fallen man without grace, not even as to the matter of the work, or, in the Roman School's language, its substance. Such are the precept not to covet, and the precept to love God with all one's strength and above all things.
Latin · §2262
The Latin is on each section page: §2262
Others can be kept outwardly without saving grace: Ames and Melanchthon§2263
2263Thesis III. They agree no less that corrupt man can keep certain precepts of the law without the saving grace of Christ, at least absolutely and as to the matter of the work. This can be seen in Ames's Bellarmine Disarmed: 'We also grant that a man without faith, with special help and even without it, can perform some moral good, if "perform" is taken to mean doing the work considered in itself, without regard to the principle it flows from and the end to which it ought to be referred' (book 4, On free choice, chapter 3).
What Melanchthon teaches in the Apology of the Augsburg Confession agrees with this: 'The human will can in some measure achieve civil righteousness, or the righteousness of works. It can speak of God, offer God a certain worship by outward work, and obey magistrates and parents in choosing an outward work. It can keep its hands from murder, adultery and theft.'
Latin · §2263
The Latin is on each section page: §2263
Alexander Morus: honest civil acts are possible in the state of sin§2264
2264Thesis IV. Nor is this far from what Alexander Morus teaches: that moral goods, taken absolutely, can be performed by man in the state of sin. 'Anyone can,' he says, 'live chastely and soberly as far as outward acts go, keep his hands from theft and murder, govern his power of movement, attend the gatherings of the Church, and hear the Gospel gladly instead of stopping his ears like the deaf adder.
All these things are upright and civil, and God finds them less displeasing when they are practised in whatever way than when they are left undone out of profane contempt' (On the Victory of Grace, second disputation, thesis 41).
Latin · §2264
The Latin is on each section page: §2264
Experience shows pagans capable of civil righteousness§2265
2265Thesis V. Experience itself makes it plain that a man, even a pagan with no saving knowledge of God, can repay a deposit or a loan, care for his relatives, honour his parents, give alms to the poor, live temperately and soberly, and do many other such things.
In this way he can do many things that look fine and praiseworthy before men, who cannot see what lies within, and from them arises a kind of righteousness and civil uprightness. Such was found in Socrates, Epaminondas, Phocion, Scipio, Cato and many other men praised among the Gentiles, whose examples ought to make most Christians blush.
Latin · §2265
The Latin is on each section page: §2265
Yet even civil righteousness is owed to a special help of God§2266
2266Thesis VI. Although in the Protestants' view the grace of Christ is not needed for civil righteousness and uprightness of this kind, many of them point out that it is to be ascribed to a special help of God.
Men left wholly to themselves, they say, could not attain even this civil righteousness, and those praised among the pagans for virtue did no praiseworthy actions without God helping them in a singular way and restraining their native corruption. Without this they would have rushed, no less than very many others, into every abominable crime.
Latin · §2266
The Latin is on each section page: §2266
Amyraut: without providence's restraint every man would be a Nero§2267
2267Thesis VII. This is the view of Moïse Amyraut in his disputation On free choice. 'In my opinion,' he says, 'if God abandoned all men to their native corruption and withheld all the efficacy of his providence, both the providence at work in moderating the temperament of the body and the providence that exerts itself in each man's mind, ruling or restraining it or spurring it to some kind of pursuit of virtue, there would be no one who would not equal or surpass the Neros, Caligulas and Sardanapaluses, or any others among the most desperate, in injustice, lust, cruelty, avarice and every foulness of vice' (page 173).
Latin · §2267
The Latin is on each section page: §2267
Morus: freedom for civic virtue is God's gift, not nature's§2268
2268Thesis VIII. What Alexander Morus teaches in the disputation already cited agrees with this. 'Further,' he says, 'the liberty by which men make laws, govern the state, take counsel for the common good, win victories and shine in various virtues, even those who live in the state of sin, is not present in them as if it arose from the very cradle of nature. It comes from God, the Father of lights, from whom every good gift comes down. They acknowledged this themselves when they wrote that no distinguished man arises without divine inspiration, and reason itself convinced them. Otherwise why would the sons of heroes so degenerate, why would twins born together turn out so unlike, and why would men trained in the best education become savage beasts?' (thesis 46).
In the next thesis he adds: 'God's provident hand scatters, as it were, certain seeds of a good disposition at a man's very birth, and then puts opportunities for cultivating them in his way. These would do little good, though, unless God curbed men's wickedness with the reins of his Spirit. Since he wills that human society be held together in lawful order, he does not let everyone's insolence run wild alike, but restrains some by fear of punishment and kindles others by love of reward. Otherwise everything would be in utter confusion, if men broke out into evils of every kind as far as they are all inclined to them.'
Latin · §2268
The Latin is on each section page: §2268
All are born equal in corruption; the difference lies in God's restraint§2269
2269Thesis IX. So, in the opinion of these divines, if man's nature is considered in itself, all men are born equal, and none is better or worse than another. Whatever difference appears between them in this respect is to be ascribed to God's secret dispensation, by which men's passions are not cleansed within but are held in check so that they do not boil over more violently.
For although a Lerna of every kind of evil lies hidden in each person's breast, God lets some indulge their vices and be driven as if by furies. Others he moves by shame, respect for the laws, and the love of a good name and of undying fame, and keeps them to some extent within their duty. So the fact that not all emperors were Caligulas, nor all other men like Timon, is not something we should credit to nature, as if she were a mother to some and a stepmother to others. We should recognise God, who leaves some to their lust and curbs and holds back others in various ways.
Latin · §2269
The Latin is on each section page: §2269
Civil goods are owed to providence, and God sometimes rewards them in time§2270
2270Thesis X. In the Protestants' view, then, many things that are civilly good and upright can be done by man in the state of sin and without the grace of Christ, and they deserve to be ascribed to a singular efficacy of divine providence. Such acts make those in whom they are found less bad, and among men they can be judged praiseworthy. Indeed, God sometimes rewards things of this kind with some temporal reward.
'In this way,' says Alexander Morus, 'he shows how much truly good things please him, since he does not let even that faint shadow of goodness go unrewarded. Then he acts so as to make it an example, inviting the rest to do better.
Moreover, if all the godly prospered in this world, men would hardly look for the judgement to come. So when they sometimes see plainly that things go better for those who have some concern for godliness, they are reminded of the providence of God. Finally, God measures out a temporal reward in proportion to the goodness that shines in the work. He repays outward virtue with short-lived and passing goods, he who has appointed a heavenly and eternal kingdom for the spiritual course' (the disputation already cited, thesis 45).
Latin · §2270
The Latin is on each section page: §2270
No act without Christ's grace is truly good before God: 'splendid sins'§2271
2271Thesis XI. The Protestants, however, hold with one accord that in this state of corrupted nature no moral good can be performed by man without the grace of Christ in such a way that the act is held truly good and just before God and is not to be counted among sins. So whatever men do without the grace of Christ, however much it has the look of virtue and some outward goodness and uprightness, does not escape the character of sin in God's judgement. Thus the finest and most glorious deeds of heroes are splendid sins, masks and likenesses of virtues, as Morus, often cited already, puts it with Augustine in thesis 42.
'By moral works,' he says, 'Bellarmine meant works that please God and such as God requires. In that sense we readily believe Augustine that man can do nothing at all, and that even his finest and most glorious deeds are splendid sins, masks and likenesses of virtues.' What we read in David Pareus agrees with this: 'We say that the moral virtues of the unregenerate, of whatever kind, done without faith and with an unclean heart, however upright, just and worthy of praise and reward they may be before the world, are nonetheless sins before God, not in their kind but by accident' (on Bellarmine, On grace and free choice, book 5, chapter 4).
He calls such virtues sins by accident because, though they are good things in their kind, they fall short in certain essentials. They do not arise from the proper principle, and they are not referred to the lawful end.
Latin · §2271
The Latin is on each section page: §2271
Why: such acts neither proceed from love of God nor are directed to his glory§2272
2272Thesis XII. The reason why, on Protestant doctrine, the acts of a sinner done without the grace of Christ really have the character of sin, though they are good in their kind and as to the matter of the work, is that they neither proceed from the love of God nor are directed to his glory.
The Protestants hold that both of these are plainly necessary for any work that is truly good and good in God's judgement, and they consider that neither can be found in fallen man without the saving grace of Christ.
Latin · §2272
The Latin is on each section page: §2272
The law of nature requires that all be done from love of God above all§2273
2273Thesis XIII. That no work can be truly good by the law of nature unless it flows from the love of God, they prove from the fact that this law of nature requires man to love God his creator, from whose goodness he has all that he is and all that he can do, with all his strength and above all things.
Whoever is moved to act by love of creatures alone, and not by love of God, shows by this that he does not love God above all creatures. He prefers love of the creature to love of God, and so he acts viciously.
Latin · §2273
The Latin is on each section page: §2273
Against a 'virtual and implicit' love of God in the ignorant§2274
2274Thesis XIV. It is useless for some to distinguish here between a virtual, implicit love of God and a formal, explicit one, as though someone who does not formally love God, and is even ignorant of him, could still be reckoned to love him implicitly when he loves certain actions God has commanded, actions that must for that very reason be reckoned pleasing to God.
For whoever does not know God, or does not act from love of God, whether actual or habitual, undoubtedly acts from love of himself and loves himself above all things. He loves an upright action only so that he may take joy in it and be pleased with himself. Every love of self not subordinated to the love of God is vicious and sinful, and it is wholly unreasonable to find a praiseworthy implicit love of God inside a vicious love.
Latin · §2274
The Latin is on each section page: §2274
The same law requires every act to be referred to God's glory§2275
2275Thesis XV. In the same way the law of nature requires the rational creature to direct all its actions to the glory of God. God's glory is the natural end of all things, for 'the Lord has made all things for himself', and 'of him, through him and to him are all things'. Paul's precept, 'Do all to the glory of God', therefore belongs to the law of nature.
So no act that the agent does not refer to the glory of God can be truly good and just, since the goodness of actions is to be measured chiefly by their lawful end (Proverbs 16:4; Romans 11:36; 1 Corinthians 10:31).
Latin · §2275
The Latin is on each section page: §2275
A good end that is not God himself is not enough§2276
2276Thesis XVI. Nor can anyone say that acts done for some end that is not bad are in some way referred to God's glory even if the agent does not think of it. Suppose, for example, that someone who does not know the true God gives money to a person in need in order to help him. It would be argued that such an act looks to God's glory, since all the goodness in created things looks to God of itself and is referred to him.
But for an act to be counted as done for God's glory, it is not enough that its end is something naturally good, which by its nature could be referred to God. Otherwise a man who works for no other end than to get rich could be said to work for God's glory, since wealth is in itself a good thing and not a bad one. Yet such work is undoubtedly wicked, and tends toward vice, not virtue.
Latin · §2276
The Latin is on each section page: §2276
Love of God and reference to his glory need the grace of Christ§2277
2277Thesis XVII. To love God above all things and to refer one's actions to his glory belongs above all to the spiritual worship of God and to godliness. It follows that the saving grace of Jesus Christ must certainly be wholly necessary for it, since without that grace, as the whole Roman School admits, the free choice of fallen man can do nothing at all toward willing and doing spiritual good.
From all this the Protestants rightly conclude that a man without the grace of Christ, in the bare state of fallen nature, can do nothing that has the true character of moral good and is held truly just and upright before God. Men left wholly to themselves both miss the true end in what they do and act from a bad principle, namely love of self.
Latin · §2277
The Latin is on each section page: §2277
Placaeus: the unregenerate always miss the true scope and so sin§2278
2278Thesis XVIII. With these agree what we read in Josué de la Place's treatise On man's free choice. He first teaches that Adam lost the absolute liberty of not sinning, and that the bondage of sin took its place. That bondage lies in the depravity and crookedness of the moral faculties, especially the will, and the depravity consists in turning away from the true last end and turning toward a last end that only appears to be one.
It follows, since whatever is desired is either the last end or a means to it, that nothing sound is left in our moral faculties, and that as long as we are in this condition we cannot help sinning. He then gives the reason in these words: 'Whether we seek the last end or the means, we always miss the true mark, however brightly the unregenerate man may seem to shine with virtues. For whatever he desires, says or does, he aims at a last goal that falsely appears to him to be the goal, though it is very far from the true one. By that very fact he sins, and he cannot help sinning as long as he judges wrongly about the goal' (page 199).
Latin · §2278
The Latin is on each section page: §2278
Morus: four defects in the works of the graceless§2279
2279Thesis XIX. Alexander Morus likewise observes that a sinner who lacks God's grace falls short in many ways in all his works, however excellent they may otherwise seem. So before God, who judges by the truth of the matter, they are really counted not good but bad, since good comes from a cause that is whole, and evil from the lack of even one circumstance.
He notes four defects in works of this kind, in their principle, their subject, their manner and their end. Their principle is not the Spirit but the flesh, that is, carnal affection, and the fruits of the flesh cannot please God. Their subject is a man without the grace by which 'we serve God acceptably', that is, offer God a worship that pleases him. Their manner is drawn from some generosity of spirit, not from faith, and without faith no one pleases God. Finally their end, the salvation of one's neighbour and the glory of God, is wholly missing (On the Victory of Grace, disputation 2, thesis 43).
Latin · §2279
The Latin is on each section page: §2279
Defects in the works of the godly are accidental; in the graceless, essential§2280
2280Thesis XX. It is true that even the works of the godly and righteous, done through God's grace, have their own blemishes and defects. But those defects are only accidental and do not take away the essence of a good work. The defects that spoil the works of those without the grace of Christ are essential ones, and the very nature and essence of a good work cannot survive them. A work's goodness depends chiefly on the end it tends to and the principle it springs from.
Yet all the works of a man without the grace of Christ, as shown above, miss the true end, which is God's glory, and take their origin from a bad principle, earthly desire. That ruins a work that would otherwise be good in its kind. The works of the godly and righteous proceed from love of God and tend to his glory. Their only shortfall is that God's glory is not sought in them as purely as it should be, and the love of God they flow from is not as fervent as it ought to be.
So the works of the godly are good, imperfectly but truly. Whatever works are done by those who lack the grace of Christ, however brightly they shine in men's eyes, are really bad before God and do not keep the nature of a good work, though some are less bad than others.
Latin · §2280
The Latin is on each section page: §2280
Morus: the works of unbelievers are only less bad§2281
2281Thesis XXI. Alexander Morus notes this in the disputation already cited so often, thesis 44. 'The works of unbelievers,' he says, 'are not good; some are only less bad than others. The works of the faithful, though stained with spots, maimed in various ways and imperfectly good, are still good, truly good.
They go forward feebly, but on the way of salvation; they throw with weak motion, but at the mark. The others race along at speed, but off the road; they draw the bow hard, but do not aim at the true mark.'
Latin · §2281
The Latin is on each section page: §2281
No Protestant room for works naturally good but not saving§2282
2282Thesis XXII. From what has been said it is easy to gather that, on the Protestant view, no work is truly good in the moral order unless it is also ordered to eternal salvation and forms part of worship and godliness toward God. For they count nothing worthy of the name of a good work unless it aims at God's glory and springs from love of him.
So the distinction among good works that holds in the Roman School has no place with them: that some works are merely naturally and morally good, yet still truly good even in God's sight, though they do nothing toward eternal salvation, while others help toward salvation and have a supernatural goodness. On their view all truly good works originate in a supernatural principle, namely the grace of Christ, and also contribute something toward eternal life.
If they sometimes ascribe a moral goodness to the works of those outside the grace of Christ, they mean by it a goodness that is only outward and civil. It does not make the work acceptable and pleasing to God, and it does not stop it from really being a sin and deserving the name.
Latin · §2282
The Latin is on each section page: §2282
What the Protestants mean by the grace of Christ§2283
2283Thesis XXIII. In this question, however, they do not give the name 'grace of Christ' to the helps of the natural order that God does not refuse even to unbelievers who remain in their unbelief.
They call grace of Christ only the grace that begins with faith, and not with faith of just any kind, but with Christian faith infused by God, which is not idle and dead but begins to work through love.
Latin · §2283
The Latin is on each section page: §2283
All works of unbelievers are sins; Pareus requires justifying faith§2284
2284Thesis XXIV. They therefore count all the works of unbelievers, however fine they look, among sins. And they reckon as unbelievers not only those wholly ignorant of the true God but all who lack true faith in Christ and do not know the one true God and Jesus Christ whom he sent. They hold that the works of all such people, however excellent and upright they seem, are not acts of true virtue but sins painted in its colours, as is clear enough from what has already been said.
For without faith nothing can please God, and whatever is done without faith is sin. By faith here they mean not only the faith opposed to a wavering conscience, but the faith that shapes the conscience from God's word as it should, makes it certain, and is even able to justify a man.
This is David Pareus's teaching: 'We say that a morally good work, one ordered to God's law, worship and good pleasure, requires not only the special help of God's singular providence, and not only the special grace of a singular divine motion, but also the special grace of justifying faith' (on Bellarmine, On grace and free choice, book 5, chapter 4).
Latin · §2284
The Latin is on each section page: §2284
The grace required is regenerating grace itself: Placaeus and Ames§2285
2285Thesis XXV. The Protestants do not merely say that the grace by which faith is produced is needed for every good work, and that no one can offer the natural law a true obedience pleasing to God without it. They also teach openly enough that the grace without which no one can act well, or do even one truly good work, is regenerating and justifying grace itself.
This can be seen especially in Josué de la Place, who denies that a man can avoid sinning without the grace of regeneration. His words are these: 'As for moral actions, those the law commands or forbids, Bellarmine multiplies questions needlessly. We bring our whole dispute with the Papists over free choice in the state of sin back to this one question: can an unregenerate man avoid sinning without the grace of regeneration? The Papists say yes; we say no' (treatise On free choice, page 201).
What we read in Ames's Bellarmine Disarmed agrees with this. 'First,' he says, 'our divines teach that man can do nothing of spiritual good before he is born again, whereas Bellarmine requires only the help of a grace that persuades and assists. Second, our divines require for spiritual good the help that is proper to those effectually called, whereas Bellarmine means a general help that is lacking to no one at the right place and time' (book 4, On free choice, chapter 3).
There Ames includes under 'spiritual good' everything truly good in the moral order. For, as I showed above, the Protestants count nothing in this order as truly good unless it proceeds from a sincere love of God and so belongs in some way to godliness and the spiritual worship of God.
Latin · §2285
The Latin is on each section page: §2285
No good work before justification: Trent's canon censured§2286
2286Thesis XXVI. That on the Protestant view no one can do any truly good work before justification is plain from their censure of the Council of Trent's canon 7 of the sixth session: 'If anyone says that all works done before justification, in whatever way they are done, are truly sins or deserve God's hatred, or that the harder anyone strives to dispose himself for grace, the more grievously he sins, let him be anathema.'
They also often praise and approve Augustine's saying: 'Good works follow the one who is justified; they do not go before the one who is to be justified.' This can be seen especially in Calvin's Antidote to the Council of Trent on that canon, and in Chemnitz's Examination of the same council, where he treats of preparation for justification.
Latin · §2286
The Latin is on each section page: §2286
The difficulty: living faith and some love of God precede justification§2287
2287Thesis XXVII. On this point, however, Protestant doctrine does not seem free from difficulty. Those among them who reason most exactly about theological matters acknowledge that faith, and a living and active faith, is a prerequisite condition of a man's justification.
Yet believing in God is a truly good work, and living faith does not exist without some love of God, which is itself a good work too. So some works that precede justification are truly good.
Latin · §2287
The Latin is on each section page: §2287
Repentance too is a prerequisite condition: Maresius, Ames, Chemnitz§2288
2288Thesis XXVIII. They also acknowledge that repentance, or penitence, is the condition on which the forgiveness of sins, in which a sinner's justification consists, is offered in the Gospel. So the celebrated Maresius teaches that forgiveness of sins belongs to repentance 'conditionally, inasmuch as it is offered to us in the Gospel on the condition of repentance and faith' (disputation On repentance and Christian liberty, thesis 32).
Likewise Ames, in Bellarmine Disarmed, book 5, on justifying faith, chapter 3, grants that penitence precedes justification as a disposition prerequisite in order, but not as a cause. The same can be seen in Chemnitz himself at the place just cited.
Yet penitence and repentance involve many good works, such as the resolve to live a new life, hatred of sin, and even some love of God, which arises from the hope of obtaining pardon from him. So a good number of good works precede justification. Indeed Ames, at the place already cited, expressly acknowledges that 'some love of God comes before the forgiveness of sins, or justification, as a prerequisite disposition', though 'no love precedes forgiveness as a causing disposition'.
Latin · §2288
The Latin is on each section page: §2288
Davenant: good works as concurrent or preparatory conditions§2289
2289Thesis XXIX. Hence Davenant does not hesitate to assert that certain good works are necessary for justification as concurrent or preparatory conditions, though not as efficient or meritorious causes. Among these good works he counts inward ones that weigh much with God though men do not see them: grieving for sin, hating sin, humbly submitting to God, fleeing to God's mercy, setting one's hope on Christ the Mediator, resolving on a new life, and the like.
'For God's mercy,' he says, 'does not justify blocks of wood, that is, people who do nothing, nor horses and mules, that is, people who kick back and cling stubbornly to their lusts. It justifies men, and men who are pierced and contrite and follow the guidance of God's word and Spirit' (On actual righteousness, chapter 31).
Latin · §2289
The Latin is on each section page: §2289
If good works precede justification they precede regeneration too§2290
2290Thesis XXX. If some good works precede a man's justification, they must also precede his regeneration, since by the common doctrine of the Protestants regeneration comes after justification in the order of nature. Besides, a man's regeneration and his sanctification are in fact one and the same, so the Spirit by whom a man is regenerated is the same as the one by whom he is sanctified.
But the Spirit of sanctification, as the most learned and celebrated Protestants expressly teach, is promised to us in the Gospel only on the condition of faith, a living and effective faith, which cannot exist without many good works. Nor is that Spirit given except to those who earnestly want to rise out of their vices, who hunger and thirst for true righteousness, and who ask God for him in constant prayers made in faith.
As the Lord Jesus says, 'How much more will your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to those who ask him?' (Luke 11:13). And to pray to God in faith is certainly a truly good work.
Latin · §2290
The Latin is on each section page: §2290
Pareus: acts of faith, fear and love dispose to sanctification§2291
2291Thesis XXXI. To the same point is the fact that Protestants of great name acknowledge certain dispositions to sanctification, aroused by the power of God's Spirit in people who are to be sanctified and regenerated. These are various acts of faith, fear and love, as can be seen in Pareus on Bellarmine's On justification, book 1, chapter 3.
Acts of faith and love cannot fail to be good works. And since they are taken to be dispositions to sanctification, or regeneration, they cannot fail to come before it in some way as well.
Latin · §2291
The Latin is on each section page: §2291
How then can they require regenerating grace for every good work and condemn Trent?§2292
2292Thesis XXXII. So if, by the Protestants' own doctrine and admission, some good works precede a man's regeneration and justification, how can they hold that the very grace by which we are regenerated and justified is necessary for every good work?
And how can they condemn the canon of the Council of Trent that pronounces anathema on those who say that all works done before justification, in whatever way they are done, are truly sins?
Latin · §2292
The Latin is on each section page: §2292
The difficulty resolved: grace of justification taken widely and strictly§2293
2293Thesis XXXIII. To solve this difficulty we must note that the Protestants use 'the grace of regeneration and justification' sometimes in a wider and sometimes in a stricter sense. In their usage, justification taken strictly and precisely is nothing but the absolution of a sinner for the sake of Christ's satisfaction, which is given and imputed to him. Understood in this way it is a benefit distinct from faith, the faith by which we share in it and which is therefore called justifying faith.
Taken more widely, though, the grace of justification includes the very faith by which we are justified. This is the sense the Protestants have in mind when they deny that any truly good works precede justification. For them, to come before justification is the same as to come before justifying faith, and nothing precedes justification that does not also precede faith.
So when they say that everything done before justification is sin and not a good work, they mean only that no good work can exist in a man before faith, and that all the works of unbelievers are sins.
Latin · §2293
The Latin is on each section page: §2293
Chemnitz: Trent's canon read in the wide sense; preparations granted in the strict§2294
2294Thesis XXXIV. This can be seen in Calvin and Chemnitz, where they censure the canon of the Council of Trent already mentioned. Chemnitz, condemning that canon, takes it to pronounce anathema on those who deny that unbelievers dispose themselves for grace by their works: 'In the seventh canon,' he says, 'they pronounce anathema on those who deny that unbelievers dispose themselves for grace by their works' (Examination, part 1, page 157, column a).
But earlier in the same work, taking justification in the stricter sense, he admits that penitence, faith, contrition and the resolve not to go on in sin are, according to Scripture, certain preparations for justification. 'God wills,' he says, 'that we begin from knowledge of his word and assent to it. And contrition must come before justification: that is, a serious acknowledgement of our sins, the terrors of a conscience that recognises God's wrath against our sins and grieves over sin. In this contrition the resolve to persist and go on in wickedness is not kept but thrown away.
Faith must be added to this, so that by knowing and trusting the mercy God has promised for the sake of his Son the Mediator it may raise up and comfort the mind again, and we may not be crushed by despair and rush into eternal ruin. Faith must rather come to God, seek, desire, ask for, lay hold of and receive the forgiveness of sins' (page 155).
Latin · §2294
The Latin is on each section page: §2294
Calvin: Trent's canon refuted by arguments about faith alone§2295
2295Thesis XXXV. Calvin likewise, refuting the same canon of the Council of Trent, uses no arguments except those that prove nothing good can be done without faith. God does not care for outward masks but looks at the faith of the heart; hearts are purified only by faith; whatever unbelievers do, they do not refer their deeds to God; and finally, as Augustine says, if any good fruit in a man is praised, its root must be looked for in faith.
And 'our religion distinguishes the just from the unjust not by the law of works but by the law of faith itself, without which what look like good works are turned into sins' (Antidote, on canon 7 of the sixth session). It is plain, then, that for Calvin in this place doing something before justification is the same as doing it before faith and in unbelief, and that he means only that all works before faith are bad and not good.
This fits very well with the view that justification, taken as the forgiveness of sins or the sinner's absolution, is preceded by certain acts, not only of faith but also of fear, hope and love, and by the resolve to live a new life, which are good and pleasing to God.
Latin · §2295
The Latin is on each section page: §2295
Regeneration too taken strictly and widely§2296
2296Thesis XXXVI. In the same way regeneration, or sanctification, is sometimes taken strictly, for a habitual change in a man through infused habits of righteousness and holiness. Sometimes it is taken more widely, for all the effects of divine grace in us by which we are brought from the state of sin into the state of righteousness and of the children of God.
Taken so, the grace of regeneration or sanctification includes the beginning, the progress and the completion of the efficacious grace by which God abolishes the dominion of sin in us and makes us servants of righteousness. In Scripture's words, it makes us put off the old man and put on the new, created after God in righteousness and true holiness. This is what Ames means when he says that regeneration is sometimes taken for the whole series of helps by which we are moved toward it (Theological disputation on the preparation of the sinner for conversion, thesis 11).
Latin · §2296
The Latin is on each section page: §2296
Good acts precede regeneration strictly, not regeneration widely§2297
2297Thesis XXXVII. Regeneration taken in the first, stricter sense is preceded by many acts of faith, hope, fear, sorrow for sin, love too, and prayer for God's help. These are undoubtedly good works, acceptable to God, by which a man is prepared, as God has ordained, to receive the gift of the sanctifying and regenerating Spirit. So the grace of regeneration in that strict sense is not needed for doing them.
But without the grace of regeneration taken in the second and wider sense, no one can do anything good. A man cannot possibly act well before God begins to work in him by his grace, to free him from the chains of sin and set him in the liberty of God's children. As already said, the first beginnings of that grace belong to regeneration taken more widely.
Latin · §2297
The Latin is on each section page: §2297
Necessary grace does not stop the sinner sinning freely§2298
2298Thesis XXXVIII. Grace is wholly necessary if corrupt man is to do any good work, and without grace he can do nothing well and in conformity with God's law.
Yet in the Protestants' view this does not prevent man in that state from acting freely when he does evil, whether by committing what the law forbids or omitting what it commands; in doing so he exercises the native power of his free choice.
Latin · §2298
The Latin is on each section page: §2298
Necessity of sinning does not remove essential liberty§2299
2299Thesis XXXIX. Without grace man is the servant of sin, as Scripture says, and whatever he does he cannot help sinning. Yet this necessity of doing evil does not take away the natural freedom of his choice. The freedom that belongs essentially to every agent with intellect and will does not consist in being indifferent between acting well and acting badly, with an equal power for either. Otherwise neither the demons in hell nor the angels in heaven would act freely, since the demons are fixed on doing evil and the angels, conversely, on doing good.
That natural freedom of choice consists rather in acting without compulsion and without any brute impulse of nature, choosing what one pleases and thinks fit after a prior judgement and deliberation of the mind. So this freedom is opposed to coercion and to natural or brute determination, but not at all to the bondage of sin. That bondage does not stop a man, when he sins, from acting deliberately and at the dictate of his own reason, without any coercion and without natural or brute determination.
Latin · §2299
The Latin is on each section page: §2299
The sinner is determined to evil in general, not to each act: Perkins's prisoner§2300
2300Thesis XL. Add that man in the state of sin, left to himself, is indeed determined to evil in general, but not to each particular evil action: he can abstain from this one or that one, just as a man locked in prison can walk about freely inside it. William Perkins uses this comparison to illustrate the point.
'I will show by an example,' he says, 'that some things are done necessarily and freely at the same time. Suppose a man has been thrown into prison, so that he must stay there and cannot leave for wherever he wants. He can still move about and walk freely within the prison. It is the same with the human will. Bound by the chains of sin, it naturally does nothing but sin, and so sins necessarily; yet it sins of its own free will' (The Reformed Catholic, first controversy, On free will, fourth conclusion).
Latin · §2300
The Latin is on each section page: §2300
Grace moves the will without prejudice to its freedom§2301
2301Thesis XLI. Likewise, in the Protestants' mind, the presence and efficacy of grace, when it is at work, does no harm at all to human freedom. Actions done with grace moving and helping are no less free than they would be if they were supposed done without grace.
Grace does no violence to the human will; it moves it in a way suited to a free faculty, with a deliberate judgement of the mind going before and accompanying the act, and without taking from the will the power to act otherwise. So all good works are effects of divine grace in such a way that they are also acts of a free choice set free by grace, which acts not by its own powers but by those grace has supplied.
Latin · §2301
The Latin is on each section page: §2301
Pareus: in this life the freed will can still do good and evil§2302
2302Thesis XLII. Nor is man's choice so freed by grace in this life that he cannot always act badly as well as well, as Pareus, disputing against Bellarmine, freely admits. 'What Christian,' he says, 'ever doubted that a man endowed with grace has a choice that is set free and free to choose good and do it by the power of grace, and also to choose evil and do it out of the weakness of nature, which grace neither regenerates nor governs perfectly in this life? Hence the reborn use their freedom of will in this life both to do well and to do badly.
So there can be no question whether a man, given the help of grace, truly has free choice' (on Bellarmine, On grace and free choice, book 5, chapter 13). The same author repeats this in chapter 28 of that book: 'In the state of grace the renewed will chooses good freely, in such a way that while it is effectively moved by grace to choose it, it can indeed choose the opposite through the defect of nature, but does not will to, because of the efficacy of grace.'
Latin · §2302
The Latin is on each section page: §2302
In what sense the Protestants deny free choice for moral good§2303
2303Thesis XLIII. If someone asks whether man in the state of fallen nature is free, without grace, to choose moral good and keep God's commandments, the Protestants answer no. So most of them deny that free choice remained in man after sin with regard to moral good.
All they mean by this, though, is that by his fall man became the slave and captive of sin, and his choice lost the freedom that is opposed to the bondage of sin. The freedom essential to an intellectual agent still remained in him, the freedom from which man's choice, considered absolutely, is called free.
Latin · §2303
The Latin is on each section page: §2303
Bellarmine's question answered by a distinction§2304
2304Thesis XLIV. To the question Bellarmine poses, then, whether man in the state of fallen nature has free choice in choosing moral good and avoiding evil, or, which is the same thing, in keeping or breaking the moral precepts, they answer with a distinction. In that state, before grace, man has free choice in violating and breaking the moral precepts. Once grace is given, he can use the freedom of his choice both to keep them and to break them.
Without grace, however, he does not have free choice to keep those precepts. Without grace he can do nothing good, not through the lack of some physical faculty, for he always has a mind and a will, which are never stripped of their essential freedom, and no other natural faculty is needed for doing good. The reason is that his will is set fast in evil until God frees it by grace and releases it from the bondage of sin, a bondage that can coexist with the freedom just described.
Latin · §2304
The Latin is on each section page: §2304
Pareus: the charge that Protestants deny free choice altogether is a calumny§2305
2305Thesis XLV. So they complain that Bellarmine and others slander them by charging that they teach that man never has free choice in moral matters, whether with grace or before it.
'Who could say without flagrant slander,' asks Pareus, 'that on our view man never has free choice? In the state of sin choice is free only for evil, because it is captive as regards good; in the state of grace it is free for both. Does it never have free choice, then?' (on Bellarmine, On grace and free choice, book 5, chapter 28).
Latin · §2305
The Latin is on each section page: §2305
Rome and the Protestants agree on two points about keeping the law§2306
2306Thesis XLVI. From what has been set out at length both in this disputation and in the one before it, it is plain that the Roman School agrees with the Protestants on one point: fallen man cannot without grace keep the precepts of the moral law in the way in which they are ordered to heavenly happiness, so that keeping them gains him a right to eternal life and furthers his everlasting salvation.
In turn the Protestants agree with the Roman School that fallen man can keep certain precepts of the moral law without the grace of Christ, at least as to the outward work, or absolutely and as to the matter or the doing of the work itself, as the Protestants put it. The Roman School says 'as to the substance of the work'. The two come to the same thing, though some Protestants reject the second way of speaking because the substance of a thing includes both its matter and its form. The question here concerns only the matter of the moral work, not its form, which depends on its end and principle.
Latin · §2306
The Latin is on each section page: §2306
Pareus: the outward act is not the substance of the work§2307
2307Thesis XLVII. This can be seen in David Pareus, already cited so often. 'So Bellarmine deceives and is deceived,' he says, 'when he takes the outward act of a work and the substance of the work to be the same thing, though they differ as part and whole. The substance of a work requires matter and form, no less than the substance of a man requires body and soul.
The outward act the law commands serves as the matter. The inward conformity and purity that comes from faith serves as the form of the work, and a lawful end is also required for it. The Philosopher himself praises an act of virtue only on account of its end, if it is done for the sake of the noble. So whoever performs the outward act of a work has not performed the substance of the work' (on Bellarmine, On grace and free choice, book 5, chapter 5).
Latin · §2307
The Latin is on each section page: §2307
All Protestants condemn the view that every precept can be kept without grace§2308
2308Thesis XLVIII. But there is no Protestant who does not condemn what some in the Roman School have taught: that each and every precept of the moral law can be kept without the grace of Christ as to the substance, or matter, of the work.
For, as we saw above, the Protestants except from this certain precepts that concern inward acts of the mind, such as the precept not to covet and the precept to love God above all things.
Latin · §2308
The Latin is on each section page: §2308
They also reject the common Roman view of the easier precepts, and the Spanish view reported by Vázquez§2309
2309Thesis XLIX. It is also clear from what we have said that the Protestants by common vote reject what by far the largest part of the Roman School teaches: that the easier precepts of the moral law can be kept by corrupt man without the grace of Christ in such a way that the act is truly good and sin is avoided in it, even though it does nothing for eternal salvation.
Much more do they reject the view of those in that School who held that fallen man can fulfil the whole law of nature without grace, or, if not all its precepts together, at least each one taken singly. Many in Spain thought so toward the end of the last century, as Gabriel Vázquez testifies.
Latin · §2309
The Latin is on each section page: §2309
Even Vázquez differs from the Protestants on what the grace of Christ is§2310
2310Thesis L. Indeed it follows easily from what has been said that Gabriel Vázquez himself, who admits that no morally good work can be done without the grace of Christ, still differs a great deal from the Protestants here. By the grace of Christ he means certain helps of the natural order that can come even to unbelievers who remain unbelievers. Consequently he teaches, with a great many theologians of the Roman School, that any unbeliever at all can do some truly morally good works by means of such helps.
The Protestants, however, mean by the grace of Christ only the grace that begins with faith in Christ, a faith that is living and effective. So they deny that any unbeliever, that is, anyone not filled with true faith in Christ, can do any work that is truly good and good before God and that lacks the character of sin, however upright and praiseworthy it may look to men.
Latin · §2310
The Latin is on each section page: §2310
Rome has not defined that faith is unnecessary for a morally good act: Jansenius§2311
2311Thesis LI. It also appears from what we reported above that the opposite view, which holds that faith in Christ is not necessary for someone to act morally well, is not so certain and defined in the Roman Church that it is forbidden to hold the contrary.
For Jansenius, and a good number of distinguished men who follow him, openly teach the same as the Protestants on this point, and yet Jansenius's book was not publicly censured for this, as it was for many other things.
Latin · §2311
The Latin is on each section page: §2311
No real difference between the Protestants and Jansenius§2312
2312Thesis LII. Indeed, in this whole question of the powers of free choice in fallen man and the necessity of grace for moral good, there seems to be no true and real difference between the doctrine of the Protestants and that of Jansenius.
Jansenius acknowledges with them not only that the grace of Christ, and an effective and active faith in him, is necessary for any morally good work. He also holds, as follows from this, that no work is truly good unless it proceeds from some sincere love of God and tends to his glory. And so he holds that the Scholastics distinguish good works to no purpose, into those that belong to godliness and further eternal salvation and those that neither concern godliness nor help toward eternal salvation.
Latin · §2312
The Latin is on each section page: §2312
Jansenius admits good works before justification, which the Protestants seem to deny§2313
2313Thesis LIII. It is true that Jansenius nonetheless holds, with the Council of Trent, that a man can do certain good works before he is justified, and that not all the works done before justification are sins and displeasing to God.
The Protestants seem commonly to assert the opposite when they censure the canon of Trent that pronounces anathema on anyone who says that all works done before justification, in whatever way they are done, are sins.
Latin · §2313
The Latin is on each section page: §2313
The Protestants mean only that nothing good precedes justifying faith§2314
2314Thesis LIV. But it is clear from what was set out above that when the Protestants teach that whatever is done before justification is sin and not a good work, and say with Augustine that good works do not go before the one who is to be justified but follow the one who is justified, they mean only this: that nothing good at all can be done before justifying faith, and that they include under justification the very faith by which we are justified. For them, then, a good work's being done before justification is the same as its being done by someone who is still an unbeliever.
If, however, someone distinguishes justification from justifying faith itself and takes it precisely for the sinner's absolution and the forgiveness of his sins, the same Protestants do not deny that certain good acts, works that please God, precede our justification.
First among these is the act of the faith that justifies the ungodly, the sinner's flight to God's mercy. Others are sorrow for past sins and hatred of them, the resolve to live a new life, prayer for God's grace, the hope of obtaining pardon, and similar acts. These exist in a man, in the order of nature, before his sins are forgiven and before he can be counted as justified.
Latin · §2314
The Latin is on each section page: §2314
Jansenius and Bellarmine read Trent's canon narrowly; the dispute is verbal§2315
2315Thesis LV. On Jansenius's reading, the Council of Trent does not define that good works are done before faith, but only before justification. It pronounces anathema not on anyone who says that all works done before faith are sins, but only on anyone who says that everything done before justification is sin. Bellarmine himself explains the canon in just this way.
'The Council does not define,' he says, 'that the works of unbelievers are not sins, but that not all works that precede justification are sins. Even the works done by believers after they have fallen into sin precede justification. For the Council does not follow Luther's rules, who held that faith is lost through every mortal sin, but the Lord's rules, who in Luke 18 approved the prayer of the tax collector, who prayed in faith for the forgiveness of sins.
Nor does the same Council define that the works of sinning believers are not sins without qualification; it added "done in whatever way". So we are to understand that the Council defines only that certain works of sinning believers are not sins, namely those done with God's special help. Only about these did the Council properly mean to define anything, since its purpose was to treat of justification and of the works that dispose to it. And, as the same Council holds, only those works dispose to justification that take their beginning from God's prevenient grace' (On grace and free choice, book 5, chapter 4).
From all this we may conclude that the dispute between the Protestants, who deny, and Jansenius, who affirms, that certain good works are done before justification is only about words. Indeed the same holds between the Protestants and the canon of Trent so often cited, as Jansenius and Bellarmine explain it.
Latin · §2315
The Latin is on each section page: §2315
The bondage of sin leaves the sinner free in sinning§2316
2316Thesis LVI. We have also shown clearly enough that the Protestants teach that in the state of fallen nature man without grace is the slave of sin and a kind of captive. On their view, though, this bondage to sin does not prevent him from being carried freely into sin, and from turning away from and neglecting the good the law commands.
In this he fully exercises the freedom of his choice, since he acts without compulsion and from the deliberate judgement of a corrupt reason, and when he commits this sin or that one, he has the power to refrain from it.
Latin · §2316
The Latin is on each section page: §2316
Grace leaves freedom intact, even for the strict Reformed§2317
2317Thesis LVII. We also saw that they freely grant the doctors of the Roman School that divine grace, without which man can do nothing good, moves the human will in such a way that it does no harm at all to its freedom. Good works done by man through grace are also acts of free choice, acting not by its own powers but moved and roused by grace.
Indeed the same Protestants do not deny that, once grace is given, a man can act well or badly. Even the strictest defenders of grace among them, those called Reformed in a special sense, ascribe to grace an efficacy that bends and determines the will toward good, but still does not take from it every power of acting otherwise.
Latin · §2317
The Latin is on each section page: §2317
Bellarmine's chief controversy is empty§2318
2318Thesis LVIII. So the controversy Bellarmine calls the chief one, and imagines to lie between all the Protestants on one side and all the doctors of the Roman School on the other, is empty and amounts to nothing.
It is whether a man, given the help needed for acting, whatever that help may be, is truly and properly free in moral matters; or whether, given the help of grace, he truly has free choice, so that he can break or keep the precepts of the law. The Protestants deny neither of these; they gladly affirm both with the theologians of the Roman School.
Latin · §2318
The Latin is on each section page: §2318
'No free choice for moral good' means only the will's bondage to sin§2319
2319Thesis LIX. Nor does it conflict with this that we often read in their writers that man after sin and before grace does not have free choice with regard to moral good.
By this, as we have said, they mean only that before grace the human will is the slave of sin and has no strength of its own for good. Yet the freedom essential to the will always remains in it, a freedom which, as the Roman School itself admits, the bondage of sin does not remove, as the example of the demons makes plain.
Latin · §2319
The Latin is on each section page: §2319
Why the distinctions of grace must be set out§2320
2320Thesis I. Many questions about grace and free choice are argued with great heat, and to understand and clear them up it helps a great deal to know the various senses and distinctions of grace used in the Christian schools.
Our aim is to throw some light on the controversies that occupy and divide those schools. So it will serve that aim well if we set out these senses and distinctions as briefly and clearly as we can.
Latin · §2320
The Latin is on each section page: §2320
Grace taken most generally: God's love, and any free gift§2321
2321Thesis II. To begin with the Roman School: its theologians, Bellarmine and William Estius among others, observe that the word 'grace', taken in its most general sense, is used in two ways.
First it means God's own love and goodwill, by which he wishes men well and does them good. Second, it means any free benefit from God, anything he grants us graciously. They acknowledge that both senses are current in Holy Scripture, in the church writers, and in the scholastic doctors themselves.
The first they call eternal and uncreated grace, the second temporal and created grace. What others say with Estius comes to the same thing: grace can be understood either on God's side or on ours.
Latin · §2321
The Latin is on each section page: §2321
Grace taken most widely includes nature itself§2322
2322Thesis III. God gives us freely not only what surpasses nature: the goods of nature themselves we also have from his free kindness, without any merit of ours. So grace in its widest sense, as the same doctors observe, is not set against nature but includes nature itself, which is sometimes called grace because it is a free benefit God has given us for nothing.
This sense is common enough in ordinary speech, where we credit the gifts and advantages of nature to God's grace. In Scripture and in the schools it is very rare and little used.
There grace is usually confined to those benefits of God that go beyond the order of nature: they do not flow from nature and are not needed to make it what it is or to preserve it, but are added to it by God's free kindness.
Latin · §2322
The Latin is on each section page: §2322
Grace opposed to nature: owed neither to merit nor to nature§2323
2323Thesis IV. In this sense grace is set against nature. The gifts God confers on us above nature are free in a special way: they do not fall under the person's merit, and they are not owed to nature either.
God, absolutely speaking, owes nothing to anyone and is bound to nothing. Yet once he wills that a creature should exist and act, he must in a way supply it with whatever it cannot exist or act without.
Latin · §2323
The Latin is on each section page: §2323
Adam's grace and Christ's grace§2324
2324Thesis V. Some doctors of the Roman School take care to divide this grace that is set against nature into two: the grace given to man before the fall, and the grace given to fallen man through Christ's merit.
They call the first the grace of Adam and the second the grace of Christ; the first the grace of health and the second healing grace. The first was given to a man who had not earned it, the second to one who was actually unworthy of it.
Latin · §2324
The Latin is on each section page: §2324
Jansenius: Adam's help 'without which', Christ's help 'by which'§2325
2325Thesis VI. Jansenius, bishop of Ypres, presses this distinction again and again as of the greatest weight in the book he titled Augustinus, where he collects and explains the difference between the two graces at length from Augustine.
He puts the difference here. The grace given to man before the fall was a help without which the first man could not will good, but it did not make him actually will it.
The grace Christ gives fallen man makes him actually will. It is not merely a help without which, but a help by which the willing of good is itself produced in him.
Latin · §2325
The Latin is on each section page: §2325
Jansenius on the two kinds of help (De gratia Christi 2.4)§2326
2326Thesis VII. For he observes that the will's helps are of two kinds. One is a help without which the will cannot will, yet in such a way that willing or not willing, using the help or not using it, is left to its free choice. The other is a help by which it is determinately brought about that the will wills.
He holds that the grace of man in his integrity was a help of the first kind, and that the grace by which Christ heals corrupt man is a help of the second kind. 'The difference between the two graces, of health and of healing,' he says, 'lies in this: the help of that first integrity so helped the will that the will itself might work with it, if it chose; now the help itself makes it will.
That is, before the ruin the help was such that its influence on the work, just like the will's, hung on the free will's own nod, so that the indifference of liberty, able to bend either way, remained intact. Now, after the ruin, it is such that it makes the will assent, and flow into the work, and will' (De gratia Christi salvatoris, book 2, chapter 4).
Latin · §2326
The Latin is on each section page: §2326
Jansenius' contrasts between the grace of the first and second Adam§2327
2327Thesis VIII. In keeping with this he teaches throughout the work that the chief difference between the grace of the first Adam and that of the second is this: the first gave man the power to do good if he willed, while the second gives him besides the willing itself.
The first was subject to the will's nod and to its power of command; the second subjects the will to its own nod and command. The first followed the will's lead with the obedience of a servant at its heels; the second, ruling with authority, draws the will after it like such a servant.
The first went along with the will as the will went ahead, and could be overcome and turned aside. The second leads and drives the will as it follows, and can be neither overcome nor turned aside.
Latin · §2327
The Latin is on each section page: §2327
Molinists against Jansenius: grace in the will's power§2328
2328Thesis IX. On this point Jansenius has many followers, namely those who call themselves disciples of Augustine in a special sense. Even so, this teaching of his is rejected by most of the Roman School. Both the followers of the method and teaching of Molina the Jesuit and those called the recent Thomists openly oppose it.
The first group hold that the grace of Christ, no less than the grace given to the first man before he fell, is in the will's power in such a way that, by its inborn liberty, the will can use it or not use it, and in fact often does not.
So, on their view, it depends on free choice whether Christ's grace is efficacious or not, and whether it achieves its effect in a man's conversion or fails to.
Latin · §2328
The Latin is on each section page: §2328
The recent Thomists: physical predetermination even in Adam§2329
2329Thesis X. Those called the recent Thomists, on the other hand, think that a grace which predetermines the will and applies it efficaciously to good was not foreign to the state of innocence.
If Adam did any good before he sinned, as he certainly did, he did it, they say, by the power of a grace that physically predetermined his will: a grace that did not merely give his will the ability to do good but efficaciously moved it to good beforehand.
On their principles, without this efficacious premotion from God man's will cannot be carried toward good in any of its states.
Latin · §2329
The Latin is on each section page: §2329
Grace freely given and grace that makes pleasing§2330
2330Thesis XI. The grace conferred on corrupt man through Christ is commonly divided in the Roman School into what they call grace freely given and the grace that makes pleasing.
In the minds of that School's doctors the division is not meant to imply that some grace is not freely given, for they grant that the grace that makes pleasing is also given freely.
Rather, as often happens elsewhere, one species that has no name of its own is left with the name of the genus, as Bellarmine points out in the place cited above.
Latin · §2330
The Latin is on each section page: §2330
The two defined: for others' salvation, or chiefly one's own§2331
2331Thesis XII. So for them grace freely given is a supernatural gift, given without any debt, chiefly for the spiritual salvation of others. The grace that makes pleasing is a supernatural gift, given without any debt, chiefly for each person's own spiritual salvation.
Both kinds serve the salvation of the receiver and of others alike. The difference is that the grace that makes pleasing is given chiefly for the salvation of the one who receives it and only secondarily for others: first we ourselves are to be made holy and righteous, and then others are to see our good works and glorify our Father in heaven.
Grace freely given, by contrast, looks chiefly to the salvation of others. It consists of gifts that do not of themselves directly serve the salvation of the person in whom they are, but are a great help in bringing others to repentance and faith.
Latin · §2331
The Latin is on each section page: §2331
What belongs to grace freely given (1 Corinthians 12)§2332
2332Thesis XIII. Grace freely given therefore includes the word of knowledge, the word of wisdom, the gift of prophecy, the discerning of spirits, kinds of tongues, the working of miracles, the gift of healing, and the other gifts of this kind that the Apostle lists in 1 Corinthians 12.
Some of these gifts bring bodily benefits, as the gift of healing brings good health. But since the chief and final end of all grace freely given is the eternal salvation of the soul, the definition given above said that all such grace is conferred for the spiritual salvation of others.
Latin · §2332
The Latin is on each section page: §2332
What the grace that makes pleasing includes, up to eternal life§2333
2333Thesis XIV. Under the grace that makes pleasing they include everything in which any part or beginning of salvation and righteousness consists: everything that either makes a man pleasing to God and his friend, or disposes him to reconciliation and friendship with God and is of itself directed to that end.
To this class belong faith, hope and good will, indeed any beginning at all of faith and good will; repentance, the forgiveness of sins, charity, righteousness, good works, the virtues and their growth, perseverance, and finally eternal life itself. Those earlier benefits of God are destined for eternal life as for grace brought to completion, and of it the Apostle says, 'The grace of God is eternal life' (Romans 6). So Estius on the Sentences, book 2, distinction 26, paragraph 1.
Latin · §2333
The Latin is on each section page: §2333
Why 'makes pleasing': both effect and object of God's love§2334
2334Thesis XV. They call it the grace that makes pleasing because it places in a man something that pleases God and wins his approval, and so makes the man, at least to some degree and in some respect, pleasing and acceptable to God.
They do not mean that the grace they place in man under that name comes before every act of God's love toward us, or is strictly the cause of the love God bears him. They teach that this grace is at once the effect and the object of God's love.
It comes from the love by which God wishes man well, being the greatest good God bestows on him, and to that extent it comes after God's love. At the same time it is something highly pleasing to God, and because of it a man cannot fail to be pleasing to him. To that extent it is the object of God's love and in some way comes before his love for us.
Latin · §2334
The Latin is on each section page: §2334
Actual and habitual grace; Bellarmine's 'grace of special help'§2335
2335Thesis XVI. The Roman School divides the grace that makes pleasing into actual and habitual grace, or, which comes to nearly the same thing, into permanent grace and the grace of special help, as Bellarmine prefers to put it (De gratia et libero arbitrio, book 1, chapter 2).
There is in fact some difference to be noted between actual grace and this grace of special help. The grace of special help means not our good actions themselves but rather a kind of principle of them, whereas our good works are themselves a kind of actual grace and fall under that term.
Latin · §2335
The Latin is on each section page: §2335
Habitual grace once doubtful: Vienne and Trent§2336
2336Thesis XVII. Commonly accepted as this division is, someone has nevertheless rejected it. No theologian of the Roman Church has ever doubted that there is some actual grace of God in man. Habitual grace is another matter.
The scholastic doctors admit that in the Roman Church the point was not formerly so settled. It seems to have been defined only at the Council of Vienne under Clement V and at the Council of Trent in the last century; before that it was somewhat doubtful and open to dispute whether any habitual grace is given.
Latin · §2336
The Latin is on each section page: §2336
Pighius against habitual grace§2337
2337Thesis XVIII. Indeed Albert Pighius, a doctor of some fame, dared on this point to set himself against the common view of the Roman School a little before the time of the Council of Trent.
As Bellarmine reports, these are his words in the fifth book of his work On Free Choice: 'We shall look for the various senses of grace not in the schools but in Holy Scripture. For in the schools they generally imagine some quality created in (increatam) our soul by God, either the same as the habit of charity or distinct from it. I judge all this to be invented, with no authority from Scripture.'
Latin · §2337
The Latin is on each section page: §2337
After Trent: is habitual grace of faith? Soto denies§2338
2338Thesis XIX. Since the Council of Trent nobody follows Pighius, and his view is commonly condemned, at the least as very rash. Even so, the theologians of the Roman School still argue among themselves whether it is a matter of faith that habitual grace is given, and whether those councils meant to define the point as of faith.
After the Council of Trent, Domingo de Soto, a distinguished doctor who had been present at it, denied that they did. Others commonly hold it more probable that this teaching is of faith.
Latin · §2338
The Latin is on each section page: §2338
Habitual grace includes infused virtues and justifying grace§2339
2339Thesis XX. Under habitual grace they include all the infused habits of the virtues, and above all the grace in which, on their view, consists the righteousness by which we are formally justified before God.
They call this justifying grace, and usually just 'grace' with nothing added, and in common usage the name 'grace that makes pleasing' is usually confined to it.
Latin · §2339
The Latin is on each section page: §2339
The stricter sense of 'grace that makes pleasing'; is it charity?§2340
2340Thesis XXI. It should be understood that writers of the Roman Church ordinarily take the grace that makes pleasing in a far narrower sense than in the division just given. There it is set against grace freely given in such a way that it covers every inward gift that of itself helps the receiver's salvation and is directed to it.
In the narrower sense they mean by it a habit, a kind of quality, by which a man is properly and formally made righteous and so simply pleasing to God and his friend.
They debate many questions among themselves about this grace. The chief is whether it is a habit distinct from charity or entirely the same as charity.
Latin · §2340
The Latin is on each section page: §2340
Thomas: grace really distinct from charity, seated in the soul's essence§2341
2341Thesis XXII. Thomas, the prince of the Roman School, and very many others teach that this justifying grace that makes pleasing is a quality really distinct from charity and from all the other habits of the virtues.
They hold that the subject of grace is the very substance of the soul, where it has its seat directly, while the subject of charity and the other virtues is the soul's powers, that is, the mind and the will. In their view grace stands to the infused virtues as the soul stands to its powers.
The soul gives natural being to the body, and from it flow the powers that are its instruments. In the same way the grace in question gives the soul a kind of supernatural being, and from it flow, in a manner, the habits of the infused virtues, which are the proximate principles of supernatural action.
Latin · §2341
The Latin is on each section page: §2341
Durandus: grace and charity differ only in name§2342
2342Thesis XXIII. Some, on the other hand, such as Durandus, hold that there is no difference at all between grace and charity. They say the two are not distinguished even in concept, only in name.
Charity and grace, on this view, are no more distinct than being dear and being pleasing: it is called grace because by it a man becomes pleasing (gratus) to God, and charity because by it he is made dear (charus) to God.
Latin · §2342
The Latin is on each section page: §2342
Bellarmine's middle way: one habit, distinct only in reason§2343
2343Thesis XXIV. A great many others take a kind of middle way. They say that grace and charity are not wholly indistinct, yet are distinguished not in reality but only in concept.
Their view is that one and the same habit is called grace insofar as it looks to its subject, adorns the man in whom it dwells and makes him pleasing and lovable to God. Insofar as it looks to the work and makes the will ready to love God above all things, it is properly called charity. This is Bellarmine's view (De gratia et libero arbitrio, book 1, chapter 6).
Latin · §2343
The Latin is on each section page: §2343
Actual grace: internal, not external, helps§2344
2344Thesis XXV. As for actual grace, or the grace of special help as Bellarmine calls it, to see what they mean by the term we must first note that the schools usually divide the helps by which God assists a man in acting into internal and external.
External helps are occasions and opportunities for acting, examples, counsels, precepts, exhortations and many others it would take too long to go through one by one. Internal helps consist in certain motions of the soul. External helps have nothing to do with the grace now in question, which is confined to the internal ones.
Latin · §2344
The Latin is on each section page: §2344
General and special help; Bellarmine's definition§2345
2345Thesis XXVI. The Roman School further divides this internal help of God, which men need in order to act, into general and special. General help is the help by which God concurs with all creatures and works with them in their acting, whether they act well or badly, and whether what they do lies within the powers and scope of nature or goes somewhat beyond it.
For in the common view of the Roman School whatever is positive even in evil acts is good, and cannot come about without God's cooperation. Special help is help that God gives only for good acts that exceed the powers of nature.
So Bellarmine defines the grace of special help as 'the motion of God by which man is helped toward actions that in some way surpass his nature'.
Latin · §2345
The Latin is on each section page: §2345
Three ways an act surpasses nature's powers (Bellarmine)§2346
2346Thesis XXVII. Bellarmine observes that an action can surpass the powers of nature in three ways. The first is simply and absolutely, when the action is by its kind of a higher order than natural things. Such are the acts of the theological virtues of faith, hope and charity, which are not acquired by repeated practice but are infused into the soul by God.
The second is not simply but because of the state of sin, since man, weakened by sin, cannot easily do many things without such help.
The third is because of manner, place, time or some other circumstance: something that does not exceed nature's powers by its kind or because of man's state may still exceed them because of the circumstances. 'So,' he says, 'a righteous man will easily be able to keep some commandment of the Decalogue if no temptation from the devil comes upon him from outside. But if such temptation comes, he will not be able to do it without special help.'
Latin · §2346
The Latin is on each section page: §2346
Actual grace: the good motions God stirs in us§2347
2347Thesis XXVIII. In the view of the doctors of the Roman School, then, actual grace covers all the good and saving motions God stirs up in our souls.
These motions are God's, because they come from him. They are ours too, because they are vital acts drawn out of our own faculties as God moves them in a special way.
Latin · §2347
The Latin is on each section page: §2347
Motions of intellect and of will§2348
2348Thesis XXIX. These good motions concern either the intellect or the will. Those of the intellect are inward illuminations and devout thoughts sent by God, in a word any enlightenings and inspirations that lead the mind to know saving truth.
Those of the will are devout desires and saving motions and affections that touch the will directly.
Latin · §2348
The Latin is on each section page: §2348
Gregory of Valencia: God's motions and our responses§2349
2349Thesis XXX. Gregory of Valencia, to make the teaching clearer, divides the motions that belong to actual grace into two kinds.
'One kind,' he says, 'consists of the motions by which God rouses, calls and invites our minds to turn to him through faith, hope, charity, repentance and acts of that sort. The other consists of the motions or acts by which we answer God as he rouses, calls and invites us, and open the door of our mind when we turn to him' (tome 2, disputation 8, question 3, point 2).
Latin · §2349
The Latin is on each section page: §2349
Indeliberate and deliberate motions§2350
2350Thesis XXXI. According to him, the motions of the first kind are indeliberate: our faculties produce them only physically, not freely. Those of the second kind are free and deliberate.
The first kind covers devout thoughts and devout desires that God sends directly, without our consent. The second covers all the acts of the Christian virtues that we bring forth with the help of God's grace.
Latin · §2350
The Latin is on each section page: §2350
Rousing and assisting grace: Bellarmine and the Jesuits§2351
2351Thesis XXXII. The grace of special help, or actual grace as others call it, is usually divided into rousing grace and assisting grace, or in Bellarmine's terms into rousing help and assisting help. The theologians of the Roman School do not all explain this distinction the same way.
Bellarmine and all the Jesuits with him, and very many others, say that rousing grace, which they also call calling grace, covers the divine enlightenings and inspirations by which God knocks at our heart to wake us from the sleep of sin or of slackness in good works.
Assisting grace, or the grace of assisting help, they say, covers God's cooperation, guidance and protection, by which we are helped both to choose and to do what God, going before us, has inspired. So Revelation 3: 'Behold, I stand at the door and knock; if anyone hears my voice, I will come in to him', and so on. These are Bellarmine's words (book 1, On Free Choice, chapter 2).
Latin · §2351
The Latin is on each section page: §2351
Gregory of Valencia agrees: calling and assisting grace§2352
2352Thesis XXXIII. Gregory of Valencia's account comes to the same thing. 'Theologians,' he says, 'give the name calling or rousing grace to certain divine inspirations, motions stirred up by God in a man's mind, by which God draws and invites the man to himself and moves him to devout and saving actions, so that he may turn to God by acts of faith, hope, charity and repentance.
They call assisting grace those gifts and benefits by which God helps a man who consents to the divine calling and rousing: both in the very act of consenting and turning, and in the other acts of devotion by which one presses on toward blessedness.
So this assisting grace includes first of all God's special concurrence with man in conversion, that is, in believing, hoping, loving, repenting and so on. It also includes his guarding man with particular care and providence, protecting him from evil, directing and spurring him to good, and giving him strength through various inspirations to overcome temptations and keep the commandments' (tome 2, disputation 8, question 3, point 3).
Latin · §2352
The Latin is on each section page: §2352
Rousing grace on the first view: enlightenment and stirrings before consent§2353
2353Thesis XXXIV. On the view of these doctors, then, rousing grace consists in an enlightening of the mind and in devout thoughts, feelings and desires that God stirs up directly in human souls without waiting for their consent.
The human mind and will do take a physical part in these, since they are living acts that come from those faculties. But they do not take part freely, because these are undeliberate acts, which come before the mind has weighed anything and before the will has chosen.
Latin · §2353
The Latin is on each section page: §2353
Assisting grace on the first view: a partial cause, not prior in nature§2354
2354Thesis XXXV. Assisting grace, in the opinion of the same doctors, consists chiefly in a gift and help of the supernatural order by which the will is lifted up and helped to produce acts beyond its natural strength.
This help moves the will physically and effectively. Yet it does not concur in the supernatural work before free choice in the order of nature, and with regard to the supernatural act it is not, strictly, the total cause but only a partial one.
Latin · §2354
The Latin is on each section page: §2354
What rousing grace includes: inner hearing and sudden divine flashes§2355
2355Thesis XXXVI. Those who list more precisely what this rousing grace consists of include in it, first, an inner hearing and preliminary grasp of the truths of faith, which comes before assent.
Next they include certain divine flashes that strike our mind so suddenly that, in a new and unfamiliar light, we find ourselves knowing and seeing the greatness and worth of divine things, or else the foulness of sin, the smallness of human affairs and the like. When these are noticed and weighed with more attention, they move a person powerfully to turn wholly to God.
Latin · §2355
The Latin is on each section page: §2355
Delight in the will and movements of the appetite§2356
2356Thesis XXXVII. Under this heading they also place an inner delight in the will, which usually follows such enlightenments.
They add various movements that God stirs up in the appetite, such as love, fear, hope, sorrow, shame and similar feelings. By these the higher reason is sometimes drawn and inclined to pursue virtue and turn away from vice.
Latin · §2356
The Latin is on each section page: §2356
Outward occasions counted as rousing grace (Valencia, Alvarez)§2357
2357Thesis XXXVIII. Indeed, although that special help, which they divide into rousing and assisting, strictly consists in inward movements of the soul, as has been said, many also count certain outward things as rousing grace. These are the occasions and opportunities that God's providence supplies to a person so that such movements may be stirred in him, in both the intellect and the appetite.
Examples are sickness, dangers, good companions, misfortunes and various other events, as may be seen in Gregory of Valencia at the place just cited.
Alvarez likewise notes that rousing grace includes both an outward rousing, which comes through creatures and signs perceived by the senses, and an inward one, which comes directly from God when he puts devout thoughts into the mind and sets before it what can lead free choice to the act of faith and charity and to other supernatural works (De auxiliis divinae gratiae, book 8, disputation 75).
Latin · §2357
The Latin is on each section page: §2357
The second view: knocking is not yet rousing (Revelation 3:20)§2358
2358Thesis XXXIX. Other theologians of the Roman school, however, explain and understand the division of grace into rousing and assisting in quite another way. From what has been said it is clear that for the first group rousing grace is the grace by which a person is roused and urged toward good even though he does not yet will it, and assisting grace is the grace by which he is helped to will it and then to do it.
To this they apply the text of Revelation: 'Behold, I stand at the door and knock; if anyone hears my voice and opens the door to me, I will come in to him,' and so on.
The second group, whom we are now discussing, holds that this text should not be taken of rousing grace, because knocking and rousing are not the same thing. Many people are knocked at, both through the outward ministry of preaching, exhortation and rebuke and through inward enlightenments and inspirations, and yet are not roused from the sleep of sin or neglect. They do not wake up but stay sound asleep, and so they cannot yet be said to have rousing grace.
It is the same with people held by bodily sleep: someone knocks, yet they do not wake at once.
Latin · §2358
The Latin is on each section page: §2358
Estius: rousing grace actually wakes the sinner§2359
2359Thesis XL. By rousing grace, then, they mean the grace by which a sinner, or one who has stopped doing good and lies as if sunk in a kind of sleep, is given the thought, desire and will to do a good work, in such a way that he can now be said to be truly roused from the sleep of sin or from neglect of good works.
By assisting grace they mean the grace by which someone already roused is helped to will more perfectly what he has begun to will, and to carry out what he has already willed.
'Grace,' they say, 'rouses us to will and assists us to do. Willing belongs to rousing grace; doing and completing belong to assisting grace.' This is the interpretation of William Estius on book 2 of the Sentences, distinction 26, paragraph 11.
Latin · §2359
The Latin is on each section page: §2359
Jansenius on rousing and assisting grace§2360
2360Thesis XLI. Jansenius, bishop of Ypres, explains this division of grace into rousing and assisting in the same way, in book 4, chapter 16 of his treatise on the grace of Christ the Saviour.
'Rousing grace,' he says, 'is properly the grace that stirs up a good movement in the will's power where there was only a bad one, or that wakes the will's power, which is dead and asleep toward God, so that once it has received the movement of willing well it may begin to live and stay awake.
In the same way Augustine and the Fathers properly give the name assisting grace to the grace that, once the movement of good will has been stirred and received, helps the man who already wills and strives, either to carry out what he has willed, or to will more strongly what he has begun to will, and to overcome the desire of the flesh that stubbornly resists the will he has received.'
To explain this more clearly, he teaches in the preceding pages that rousing, in this division, is not so much any urging or prompting to act as the first awakening, rousing or flaring up of a good volition that was asleep, dead and extinguished.
Latin · §2360
The Latin is on each section page: §2360
Operating and cooperating grace: Augustine's words§2361
2361Thesis XLII. In the Roman schools, too, the division of grace into operating and cooperating is familiar and very well known. It is drawn from Augustine's words in On Grace and Free Choice, chapter 17: 'He works at the start, so that we may will; and he cooperates with those who will, to bring the work to completion.' A little later he says: 'He works without us so that we may will; but when we will, and will in such a way that we act, he cooperates with us.'
So on a common and rather loose understanding, operating grace is the grace that works alone, without us, and cooperating grace is the grace that does not work without us but with which we cooperate.
Latin · §2361
The Latin is on each section page: §2361
The older scholastics: operating grace as the habit of grace§2362
2362Thesis XLIII. The theologians of the Roman Church, however, do not agree on which grace it is that works without us, or which grace cooperates with us, or how and how far we cooperate with it.
The older scholastics, according to Bellarmine, give the name operating grace to the habit of grace itself, insofar as it formally makes us righteous and pleasing to God, since God does this in us without us. They take cooperating grace to be the same habit insofar as it is the source of meritorious works: when we do good works, grace is not the only thing at work in us, but we ourselves also truly cooperate.
Latin · §2362
The Latin is on each section page: §2362
The moderns: operating grace produces undeliberate movements§2363
2363Thesis XLIV. Most present-day doctors of the Roman Church, however, take operating grace to mean the grace by which those movements of the soul are produced in us that are undeliberate and do not depend on our will's free consent.
These are devout thoughts, enlightenments of the mind and also certain devout desires, by which God moves and urges us toward faith and conversion.
Latin · §2363
The Latin is on each section page: §2363
'Without us': not physically passive, but not freely concurring§2364
2364Thesis XLV. They point out that this grace is rightly said to work in us without us, not because our mind and will are merely passive toward the movements it produces in us, for since these are living movements they must, they say, come efficiently from a living power.
It is said so rather because by this grace God works in us without our concurring morally, that is, freely, though not without our acting physically.
For, as they say, the actions usually credited to us are not those that happen without freedom, which are called acts of a man, but only those to which we freely determine ourselves, which are properly called human acts.
Latin · §2364
The Latin is on each section page: §2364
The moderns: cooperating grace produces free consent§2365
2365Thesis XLVI. Accordingly, by cooperating grace they mean the grace that produces in us the free consent of the will by which we obey God's call, and the further acts of our will by which we keep on in good and turn more and more to God.
They say it is called cooperating rather than operating because we concur with it freely, and the acts credited to it come not from grace alone but also from our free choice.
Latin · §2365
The Latin is on each section page: §2365
How the Jesuits read Augustine (Becanus, Peter of Saint Joseph)§2366
2366Thesis XLVII. Augustine's statement that grace works without us so that we may will, they take to refer to the undeliberate act of the will, an imperfect sort of desire. His addition, that when we will he cooperates with us, they take to refer to the completed act of the will, a choice that is perfect and deliberate.
This is how the Jesuits commonly explain operating and cooperating grace today, together with very many doctors of the Roman Church who side with them against the Dominicans and the more recent Thomists.
This may be seen in Becanus's short treatise De auxiliis gratiae juxta Catholicos, which is among his minor works, and in Peter of Saint Joseph, Idea theologiae speculativae, book 4, chapter 6, resolution 4.
Latin · §2366
The Latin is on each section page: §2366
Vasquez: the holy thought before consent; merit in the consent§2367
2367Thesis XLVIII. Gabriel Vasquez teaches in agreement with them that operating grace is the holy thought itself, which comes before consent, and likewise the sudden movement of the will that arises from that devout thought without our freedom, by which we are held back from evil and urged toward good.
Cooperating grace, he says, lies in the free consent, in which some merit is already found, either merit that strictly deserves eternal life or merit that obtains some gift by asking.
For God works in us without us the holy thought and the first undeliberate movement of the will, which together are the beginning of good action and of our salvation; but the consent itself that we give to this call God works with us (on Thomas, part 1, tome 1, disputation 88, chapter 6, number 20).
Latin · §2367
The Latin is on each section page: §2367
Andres de Vega: man wholly passive, with the Nominalists§2368
2368Thesis XLIX. Andres de Vega, however, a man of no small note among the doctors who attended the Council of Trent, assigns to operating grace the same things as the doctors just named, namely the holy thought and the first movement of the will by which a person is suddenly moved toward good. But he holds that God is said to work these in us without us for a different reason.
His reason is that in producing that movement and that holy thought God alone acts physically, while the man is entirely passive: in it he not only does not act freely, but does not even produce any action physically.
What led this doctor to that view is that, with the scholastics called Nominalists, he thought that God, as sole efficient cause, could produce in a man an act of understanding or of willing while the intellect and will were wholly passive and did nothing at all, even though the man shaped by that quality is said to understand and to will.
Though these are expressed grammatically as a man's actions, in that case they are not really actions or products of the mind and will, but only qualities that by their formal effect make the man understanding and willing. On this see Vasquez, chapter 3 of the disputation just cited.
Latin · §2368
The Latin is on each section page: §2368
A third view: operating grace effects the first deliberate act§2369
2369Thesis L. Others, however, think that operating grace means the grace that produces in a person the first act of deliberate will, such as conversion, whether from unbelief to faith or from other sins to repentance.
By cooperating grace they mean the grace that produces the later acts of the will, such as willing to pray, willing to do good works and the like. On this view operating grace is simply special, efficacious help with regard to the will's first act, and cooperating grace is likewise special and efficacious help with regard to the acts that follow.
Latin · §2369
The Latin is on each section page: §2369
Bellarmine: God alone is the moral cause of the first willing§2370
2370Thesis LI. This is Bellarmine's view. He argues that God can rightly be said to work in us without us that first deliberate act of willing by which we turn to God, even though our will produces it freely and not merely physically.
'If we consider the efficient cause of this act,' he says, 'it is not only God through special help but also the will through free choice, and in this sense God does not work it without us. But if we consider its moral cause, that is, the cause that persuades, urges and advises, that cause is God alone.
For the will does not drive itself by persuading and urging itself to will what it does not will; it is God who, speaking inwardly to the soul by his inspirations, urges and persuades it to will.'
On his view, then, operating grace is the grace that comes before our effort and diligence and brings it about that we will what we did not will before. It does so without our working to make ourselves will, though not without our freely consenting when we will.
Latin · §2370
The Latin is on each section page: §2370
Bellarmine: cooperating grace for the later acts§2371
2371Thesis LII. In his view the grace needed for the will's later acts, after the first, is called cooperating, because once we have begun to turn to God we not only produce the later acts through free choice with God's help, but also spur and drive ourselves to them, with God cooperating.
'So operating grace,' he says, 'is the grace that makes us will to believe, since this happens in us without our asking for it, much less toiling and striving for it; and cooperating grace is the grace that makes us will to pray, fast and give alms, since this does not happen except with our effort and diligence cooperating.'
From this he concludes that God does not work our willing without us, but only works without us the fact that we will. For we cooperate with God in willing, that is, in freely producing the act of willing, but we do not cooperate in bringing it about that we will, because we do not ourselves move and spur ourselves to will; he alone moves and drives us by an inward inspiration.
Latin · §2371
The Latin is on each section page: §2371
Estius: the first good movement and Paul's conversion§2372
2372Thesis LIII. Estius's teaching comes to the same. Operating grace, he says, is commonly said to work in us without us because the first act of conversion, the first good movement of the will, which is the effect of that grace, does indeed come from the will as from an active and free source. Yet God works it by his grace without any earlier movement of the will in us by which we strive or aspire toward that first movement, or by which the will commands it of itself.
Indeed a good disposition of the will is sometimes breathed into a person even while he strongly resists, as happened with Paul. His conversion, as regards that change from evil to good brought about by operating grace, is the pattern and model for the conversion of all sinners, since by God's grace they are turned from being averse and made willing from being unwilling.
The later acts of the will that follow that first one, by which we go on clinging to God, are also worked in us by God's grace. But our will, now turned to God, not only produces them freely but also commands them of itself through other earlier acts.
In this way it cooperates with divine grace in a special manner, and for this reason the grace is called cooperating in this respect (on book 2 of the Sentences, distinction 26, section 11).
Latin · §2372
The Latin is on each section page: §2372
Jansenius: operating grace makes the first good will§2373
2373Thesis LIV. Jansenius, bishop of Ypres, explains operating and cooperating grace in much the same way. 'Operating grace,' he says, 'is the grace that by itself, with no prior effort, prayer or merit on man's part, works the will, or the willing, by which the will is made good from bad and just from unjust.
Cooperating grace is the grace that cooperates with a man who already wills and strives, by enlarging that will and strengthening it to firmness, so that he may accomplish and complete what he has willed and is striving for.'
In the same place he teaches from Augustine that operating grace is the grace by which, when we did not will before, we are brought to will; and cooperating grace the grace by which, when we already actually will, we are brought to will more strongly, so that by overcoming every obstacle we also actually do it. The first works so that we have a good will, a willing of good, in some way or other; the second, so that this good will may be enlarged and strengthened.
From this he concludes that cooperating grace is never spoken of with respect to the first good will, when the will's power breaks out into it, since that first will, or good volition, is the effect of operating grace alone. It is spoken of only with respect to good will after a person has begun to will, so that this willing may last, grow and be enriched with good works as with fruit.
Latin · §2373
The Latin is on each section page: §2373
Jansenius: no merit before the first good will; cooperating grace and growth§2374
2374Thesis LV. Operating grace, then, as he carefully observes, alone produces the first good will in a person. This is not because the person does not at the same time contribute his own influence to that will, that is, to the will's movement and consent, but because grace works that movement while we contribute nothing toward having it, whether by asking, desiring, striving or meditating, and so bring no good merit whatever with respect to that will.
Such merit is impossible, he says, for the very reason that this is laid down to be the first good will, to which one turns from a bad will.
Cooperating grace, in turn, is so called because it works something in us not alone but with us cooperating at the same time. It does so not merely by a simultaneous influence, by which we cooperate with operating grace too, but ahead of that grace's effect, by willing, believing, desiring, asking, knocking, taking pains and so even meriting.
Thus the effect of cooperating grace is the whole growth of that first good will, up to the height of human perfection (On the Grace of Christ the Saviour, book 4, chapter 15).
Latin · §2374
The Latin is on each section page: §2374
Alvarez: both graces in every devout work, by physical predetermination§2375
2375Thesis LVI. Diego Alvarez's view differs from all of these. He holds that in every devout work, whether inward or outward, whether it is the first by which we turn to God or any later one, operating and cooperating grace always both take part.
Operating grace is the grace by which God physically predetermines our will to consent to any good work; cooperating grace is the grace by which God works any devout action together with us. Both are needed: God must premove our free choice physically and efficiently to any supernatural act, and he must also act together with that same free choice, which, once premoved by God, moves itself to the good work.
Grace is called operating with regard to the first effect, in relation to which our will is only moved; and cooperating with regard to the second, in which the will, having been moved, moves itself. This is because our will is passive toward the prior motion by which God moves it to supernatural acts, since that motion is produced not actively by our free choice but by God alone, from whom that help of operating grace comes.
The will, moved by God, then actively and freely produces supernatural works, with God's grace acting together with it. So in the first respect God's grace works without us, and in the second we cooperate with it (De auxiliis divinae gratiae, book 9, disputation 81).
Latin · §2375
The Latin is on each section page: §2375
How operating differs from rousing grace: the Jesuit answer§2376
2376Thesis LVII. Here the doctors of the Roman Church raise the question how operating grace differs from rousing grace, and cooperating grace from assisting grace. From what has been said it is easy to work out how each party must answer, according to its own positions.
Some, with Vasquez, Molina and most of the Jesuits, take rousing grace to mean only the grace that knocks and urges, and that indeed often in vain; assisting grace, the grace by which God concurs by special help with free choice while free choice consents to grace and obeys it; operating grace, the grace that produces in us devout thoughts and undeliberate movements, in which we take part physically but not freely; and cooperating grace, the grace that produces in us the free acts of the will by which we answer God when he calls and invites.
These people hold that operating grace is the same as rousing grace, and assisting grace the same as cooperating grace. For them one and the same grace is called rousing insofar as it urges and rouses us to good through the holy thoughts and devout desires it puts into us, and operating insofar as it works these in us without our freely concurring and consenting.
Likewise one and the same grace is called assisting insofar as it helps us while we consent to grace's invitation, and cooperating insofar as it does not work without us, as we freely give our consent.
Latin · §2376
The Latin is on each section page: §2376
The same identification for Jansenius and Estius§2377
2377Thesis LVIII. Rousing grace is likewise the same as operating grace, and assisting grace the same as cooperating grace, for all who, with Jansenius and Estius, take rousing grace to be the grace that actually wakes the sinner from the sleep of sin, and assisting grace the grace by which a person is helped to complete the good he has already begun to will.
They also take operating grace to be the grace that produces in us the first act of conversion, and cooperating grace the grace that produces the acts that follow, in which we cooperate not only by a free contribution of the will but also by some prior effort and striving of our own.
Latin · §2377
The Latin is on each section page: §2377
Bellarmine's mixed view: rousing grace is wider than operating§2378
2378Thesis LIX. Others agree with Jansenius and Estius that operating grace is the grace that works the first conversion in us, and cooperating grace the grace that moves us to the good works that follow from it.
But they maintain with the Jesuits that rousing grace is the grace by which we are knocked at so that we may wake from the sleep of vice, even if through our own fault we often stay asleep, and assisting grace the grace that strengthens and helps us while we actually shake off that sleep.
These, like Bellarmine, distinguish rousing grace from operating grace, and so assisting grace from cooperating grace, since for them rousing grace covers more ground than operating grace. They therefore divide rousing grace into sufficient and efficacious, and efficacious grace again into operating and cooperating, as may be seen in Bellarmine, book 1 On Grace, already cited many times.
Latin · §2378
The Latin is on each section page: §2378
Alvarez: rousing grace is sufficient, operating grace efficacious§2379
2379Thesis LX. Alvarez likewise distinguishes rousing grace from operating grace. For him rousing grace is a grace that draws and attracts the will toward good only morally, while operating grace not only morally but also physically premoves and predetermines the will toward good.
So on his view rousing grace is the same as sufficient grace, whereas operating and cooperating grace belong to efficacious grace.
Latin · §2379
The Latin is on each section page: §2379
The chief dispute: is assisting grace prior in nature? (Jesuits)§2380
2380Thesis LXI. Among the theologians of the Roman school, however, the main dispute here concerns the way in which God's grace cooperates with our will.
The Jesuits and many other doctors of the Roman school deny that assisting or cooperating grace concurs in the supernatural work before free choice in the order of nature. They do so in order not to admit that grace predetermines free choice, since in their judgment the freedom of the will would then perish: on that supposition divine grace would lay on the will some necessity of acting that could not stand with freedom.
Peter of Saint Joseph, among others, thinks and argues this way in his Idea theologiae speculativae, book 4, chapter 6, where his third resolution begins: 'Assisting grace does not concur in the supernatural work before free choice in the order of nature.'
Latin · §2380
The Latin is on each section page: §2380
Alvarez: assisting grace prior in the order of causality§2381
2381Thesis LXII. Others, on the contrary, maintain that assisting and cooperating grace comes before free choice in the order of causality and acts before it does. Although grace and free choice act on the devout work at the same time, the influence of grace is in some way prior in nature, and is not simultaneous with the influence of free choice in the order of causality.
This is the view of Diego Alvarez in the Epitome of his work on the helps of divine grace, book 3, chapter 19, whose heading is: 'That cooperating grace, as cooperating, is prevenient, or premoves free choice to consent, and does not merely act on the devout work equally and simultaneously with it.'
The chapter itself begins: 'From what has been laid down it is clear that cooperating grace, insofar as it is distinguished from rousing grace, goes before the free cooperation of created choice, not by priority in time but only in reason and causality.'
Latin · §2381
The Latin is on each section page: §2381
Freedom kept: the power to act otherwise in the divided sense§2382
2382Thesis LXIII. They do not think this harms the freedom of the human will in any way. God's grace moves and determines created free choice to act in such a way that it does not remove its power to act otherwise.
So when grace is given, the will does act without fail, yet in the divided sense it always remains able not to act or to act otherwise.
Latin · §2382
The Latin is on each section page: §2382
Molinists: assisting grace only a partial cause§2383
2383Thesis LXIV. Further, those who follow the method and teaching of the Jesuit Molina hold that assisting or cooperating grace is not, strictly, the total cause of the supernatural act, but only a partial cause.
Their reason is that, in their view, assisting grace produces the supernatural act only in dependence on free choice.
Latin · §2383
The Latin is on each section page: §2383
Totality of effect, not of cause: the two horses§2384
2384Thesis LXV. They grant that the whole supernatural act depends on grace, but add that it depends on grace not totally but only in part, because grace cannot produce it except in dependence on the will's concurrence.
Grace can therefore be called the total cause of the good act by totality of effect, but not by totality of cause, which is the point at issue here. The whole effect does depend on grace, but as on a cause that does not produce it without another cause acting with it at the same time.
That is why they compare grace and free choice to two horses pulling the same cart together. Neither of them acts first and moves the other to act, and each is only a partial cause of the pulling, although the whole pulling can be said to depend on each horse, since each contributes something to all of it.
Latin · §2384
The Latin is on each section page: §2384
On their view rousing grace imposes no necessity either§2385
2385Thesis LXVI. On their view, then, assisting grace taken strictly and as such does not move a person to act, but helps him in the actual working.
Rousing grace, though it does move a person to act, does not lay on him any necessity of acting. It leaves him his own part to play, namely to determine himself to the devout work, since otherwise he can refrain from it, if he wishes, and determine himself differently.
So it too should not be called the total or adequate cause of the good work, as may be seen in the same Peter of Saint Joseph at the place cited above.
Latin · §2385
The Latin is on each section page: §2385
Estius and the recent Thomists: grace the total cause§2386
2386Thesis LXVII. Estius and the more recent Thomists, by contrast, hold that God's grace is the total cause of a good work in such a way that it produces all the good there is in the work. The whole work must therefore be credited to divine grace as its total cause, and not merely as a partial one.
Latin · §2386
The Latin is on each section page: §2386
Wholly from grace and wholly from free choice: subordinate causes§2387
2387Thesis LXVIII. Yet although, speaking absolutely and strictly, they assert that the whole good work comes from God's grace, they also teach that the same good work comes wholly from free choice as well.
Nothing prevents a thing from coming wholly from two causes when one is subordinate to the other, that is, when the lower cause receives all its power to act and all its motion from the higher.
This, they teach, always holds between the first cause and a second cause, whatever kind of second cause it may be and whether it acts freely or by nature, because whatever a second cause does must be traced back to the first.
Between these causes no division of the work can be admitted in any way, as if some part of it were thought to be done by the second cause that is not also done wholly, in every part, by the first cause, which applies the second cause to all its working.
Latin · §2387
The Latin is on each section page: §2387
God makes man act, not the reverse§2388
2388Thesis LXIX. They therefore say that the whole good is carried out by grace and free choice together, in one undivided work. What comes from free choice is not distinct from what comes from grace, just as what comes from the first cause is not distinct from what comes from the second.
Between the two agents, they teach, the difference is this: as free choice has its being from God, so it has all its good working from God's grace, which works in it and through it; but God, in what he works, does not in turn depend on man's free choice, either wholly or in part. For God causes man to act; man does not cause God to act.
The same holds in every work or action done by any second cause whatever.
So on the view of these doctors divine grace and free choice do not cooperate as partial causes that depend on each other in acting, but as total causes ordered one under the other, the lower depending on the higher and moved by it, not the reverse. This may be seen at more length in the same Estius on book 2 of the Sentences, distinction 26, paragraph 29.
Latin · §2388
The Latin is on each section page: §2388
Prevenient and subsequent, leading and accompanying; sufficient and efficacious deferred§2389
2389Thesis LXX. Some other divisions of grace coincide with those already given and differ little or not at all from them, as when grace is divided into prevenient and subsequent, and into leading and accompanying.
By leading and prevenient grace the theologians mean the same grace they call rousing and operating, and by accompanying or subsequent grace the grace otherwise called assisting or cooperating. The grace that rouses us to good, and to that extent works in us without us, also goes before us; the grace that helps us in the actual working and cooperates with us is held to accompany our wills in doing good, and comes after that first grace.
Some, however, look for certain subtle distinctions among these divisions of grace, but recounting and mentioning them would not do much for our purpose.
What chiefly remains to be considered here is the well-known division of grace into sufficient and efficacious. But since a careful account of it calls for a longer inquiry, it has seemed best to put it off to the next disputation.
Latin · §2389
The Latin is on each section page: §2389
Grace mostly means God's favour, sometimes his created gifts§2390
2390Thesis I. In the common understanding of the doctors of the Reformed school, grace usually means God's own love and favour, with which he pursues us though we do not deserve it. Sometimes, though, it also means certain created gifts and effects of that favour.
So Tilenus, in the first disputation of his theses on the various names of the divine will (thesis 20), teaches that God's grace is taken both actively and passively. In the first sense, he says, it means God's kind and well-disposed will, which, far from acting out of our merit or as a debt, rather bestows everything generously and freely. In the second it means some gift given freely.
Latin · §2390
The Latin is on each section page: §2390
Peter Martyr: grace as favour toward the elect, and as the gifts it gives§2391
2391Thesis II. Peter Martyr says the same in his Commonplaces. The word grace, he writes, is used in two ways in holy scripture. First and chiefly it means God's goodwill toward people and the free favour with which he pursues the elect.
Then, because God endows his elect with outstanding gifts, grace sometimes also means the gifts that God bestows on us freely (class 3, locus 2, paragraph 7).
Latin · §2391
The Latin is on each section page: §2391
Aretius and Polanus: mercy in God and gifts of the Spirit§2392
2392Thesis III. Likewise Aretius, in locus 25 of his commonplaces, teaches that when scripture speaks of grace, it means by the word first God's free mercy, by which he shows himself in reconciling and justifying a person.
Next, it uses grace for the gifts of the Holy Spirit as well, and he grants there that these gifts may rightly be called infused grace. Polanus's distinction comes to the same thing. The grace of God, he says, is spoken of homonymously, that is, in two senses: it is either grace that resides in God or grace given by God (Syntagma of Christian Theology, part 1, book 2, chapter 21).
Latin · §2392
The Latin is on each section page: §2392
Polanus: saving grace is not anything created in us§2393
2393Thesis IV. The Reformed theologians do grant that in holy scripture the grace of God sometimes means the gifts and effects of God's favour and love toward us. Still, they think grace is to be taken that way in only a few places.
For they hold that every passage saying we are chosen, called, justified or saved by God's grace must not be explained of some gift that inheres in us. These passages refer only to God's free love and goodwill. This can be seen especially in Polanus.
Grace that makes us pleasing and acceptable to God, he writes, and so saving grace as well, by which we are chosen in Christ for eternal salvation, effectually called, justified and regenerated, and by which in the end we are saved forever, is not a quality infused into us. It is not something created and inhering in us, not the love with which we love God, nor any other virtue in us (Syntagma, book 2, chapter 21, cited just above).
Latin · §2393
The Latin is on each section page: §2393
Tilenus: natural and supernatural gifts; gifts for one's own salvation and for the Church§2394
2394Thesis V. Tilenus also notes that when grace is taken for the gifts and effects of God's favour, in a broad sense it covers nature itself together with its endowments and gifts. Properly, though, it is limited to certain supernatural gifts that God grants to people.
He holds that these gifts are in turn of two kinds. Some bear properly and directly on the salvation of the one who receives them, as effects of that active grace by which God justifies us; faith, love and hope are of this kind. Others concern not so much the personal salvation of those who receive them as the common use and building up of the whole Church, such as the gifts of prophecy, tongues and miracles and others like them.
Latin · §2394
The Latin is on each section page: §2394
Zanchi: gifts that belong to eternal life and gifts that do not§2395
2395Thesis VI. Zanchi's teaching in book 4 of On the Nature of God (chapter 2, question 1) comes to the same thing. The gifts of God that are sometimes called grace either belong to eternal life, like faith, hope and love and the virtues joined to them, or do not belong to eternal life, like the gift of tongues, of miracles and the others Paul lists in 1 Corinthians 12.
Similar statements can be read in Polanus at the place already cited.
Latin · §2395
The Latin is on each section page: §2395
Cameron's division of the gifts§2396
2396Thesis VII. Cameron's distinction, in the digression on grace in the first volume of his lectures, is not far from this either. He says that some gifts of grace come to no one who is not also saved, while others come even to those who are not saved.
He also divides God's gifts into those that help others only and not ourselves, such as all of God's gifts bestowed on the ungodly, and those that often help others and sometimes do not, but always help the people on whom they are bestowed. Faith, hope and love are of this second kind.
Latin · §2396
The Latin is on each section page: §2396
These divisions match the scholastic pair, yet the Reformed fault it§2397
2397Thesis VIII. These divisions of the gifts of grace accepted among the Reformed differ little or not at all from the scholastics' standard division of grace into grace freely given and grace that makes pleasing. Tilenus admits as much in thesis 22 of the first disputation on the various names of the divine will, cited above.
Even so, most Reformed theologians criticize and find fault with this distinction of the Roman school. First, they object that some of God's gifts are singled out and called grace freely given, since there is no grace that is not given freely. Hope, faith and love are no less God's free gifts than the gift of prophecy, of healing and the like.
Latin · §2397
The Latin is on each section page: §2397
Second objection: no created gift first wins God's favour§2398
2398Thesis IX. Second, they do not accept that anything created and inhering in us should be called grace that makes us pleasing and acceptable to God, as can be seen in Polanus, Aretius and Peter Martyr at the places cited above.
They do not deny that the gifts which the doctors of the Roman school mean by grace that makes pleasing are something that pleases God, something he delights in and finds acceptable. Their point is that these gifts are not what first wins God's favour for people. The gifts are themselves effects of God's favour and love, and they come from God already favouring and loving us even before we received them. As John says: not that we loved God, but because he first loved us.
Latin · §2398
The Latin is on each section page: §2398
Peter Martyr's own words against habitual grace that makes pleasing§2399
2399Thesis X. That this is what those doctors hold is clear from their own words. Peter Martyr, in his Commonplaces (class 3, locus 2, paragraph 8), speaking of the scholastics' infused grace, writes: It is no small error that they want us to be made pleasing to God by this habit or created thing. When he has endowed us with such a gift, he must have loved us first, for God's love comes before all his gifts.
And in paragraph 13 he says: Those who chatter in the schools that grace freely given is one thing and grace that makes pleasing another are just as wrong. All grace has to be given freely, for otherwise, as Paul says, it would not be grace. And since by grace that makes pleasing they mean a habit, as we showed above, they are wrong to lay down that people become pleasing to God through such gifts. With him we are received into favour by his mercy alone and for Christ's sake.
Latin · §2399
The Latin is on each section page: §2399
Cameron: love for the gifts is human; God's love makes the gifts§2400
2400Thesis XI. Cameron says much the same in the digression on grace mentioned above. It must be noted, he writes, that God's gifts are never called grace in the sense that they win God's favour, as if those gifts made us pleasing and acceptable to God.
If God's gifts are ever called grace in that sense, the reference is to human beings, who are drawn to love by such gifts, and not to God. To see this, one must understand that human love won by these gifts does not make the gifts but finds them. Divine love both found and made them, like a painter who delights in his work: he takes joy in its beauty and was also the one who produced that beauty.
So, strictly speaking, no grace should have been called grace that makes pleasing. It should rather have been called the grace of the one who makes pleasing.
Latin · §2400
The Latin is on each section page: §2400
So the Reformed grant the gifts please God but do not precede his favour§2401
2401Thesis XII. It is clear from this that the Reformed doctors do not deny that faith, hope, love and similar gifts of the Holy Spirit are things pleasing to God, on account of which the person who has them pleases God and is acceptable to him.
They deny only that these gifts come before God's favour and goodwill toward us. Rather, they are its effects and its gifts.
Latin · §2401
The Latin is on each section page: §2401
Tilenus: the schools confuse the gifts with justifying grace§2402
2402Thesis XIII. On this point Tilenus seems to fault the scholastics for one thing only. They confuse the gifts they call grace that makes pleasing with justifying and saving grace, which in the view of the Reformed theologians is not anything inhering in us but simply God's active and external grace.
Speaking of hope, faith and love, he says: The scholastics call this grace that makes pleasing, and most dangerously confuse it with that active grace. This is in thesis 22 of the often-cited disputation on the various names of the divine will.
Latin · §2402
The Latin is on each section page: §2402
Testard: grace freely given invites; grace that makes pleasing transforms§2403
2403Thesis XIV. Some doctors of the Reformed school do accept the distinction of grace into grace freely given and grace that makes pleasing, but in a different sense from the one the scholastic doctors accepted. Testard, in his Irenicum, takes grace freely given to be the grace by which God invites a person to salvation, and grace that makes pleasing to be the grace by which God effectually changes, converts and sanctifies a person.
Alternatively, for him grace freely given is a genus, and grace that makes pleasing is the species of that genus through which faith is produced in a person, sins are forgiven and holiness is infused. This can be seen in thesis 300.
The distinction of grace into grace freely given and grace that makes pleasing, he writes, can be accepted in this way. Grace freely given is the grace that only goes before by inviting on God's side, like general grace. Grace that makes pleasing, which is also freely given, effectually changes a person and turns someone abhorrent into someone pleasing and acceptable to God. Or else grace freely given is the most general genus of grace and covers every grace, while grace that makes pleasing is the species of it that produces faith, forgives sins and sanctifies; in a word, it prepares the subject.
Latin · §2403
The Latin is on each section page: §2403
Rivet and Ferry: grace that makes pleasing is God's favour itself§2404
2404Thesis XV. Rivet, however, in his Summary of Controversies (tractate 4, question 2), takes grace freely given to mean all the gifts of grace. By grace that makes pleasing, which he also calls grace that gives freely, he means God's favour itself, from which those gifts come.
Paul Ferry uses the same distinction in this sense in chapter 30 of his Specimen of an Orthodox Scholastic. By grace that makes pleasing he means grace that remains within God, which places nothing in the one who is favoured but is simply God's love. Under grace freely given he includes all the benefits of calling, justification and so on, which flow down to us from the grace that gives freely as from an overflowing spring.
Latin · §2404
The Latin is on each section page: §2404
Actual and habitual grace: older Reformed reject, later ones accept§2405
2405Thesis XVI. Most Reformed doctors do not explicitly state a distinction of grace into actual and habitual. Indeed some of the older Reformed seem to reject it: Peter Martyr, at the place cited above, sets out to refute the scholastics, who imagined, as he puts it, that grace is a habit infused into the soul.
But the more recent doctors of the Reformed school, like most of the older ones too, acknowledge that there is a habitual grace. They speak of the theological virtues as habits infused by God. Robert Baron, a Scot and professor of theology at the University of Aberdeen, testifies that on this point the consensus of the modern theologians, as he calls them, is unanimous. William Ames also defends this view of habitual grace at length against Grevinchovius in chapter 10 of his reply to Nicolaus Grevinchovius's response.
Latin · §2405
The Latin is on each section page: §2405
The older Reformed meant justifying grace only§2406
2406Thesis XVII. Indeed, I think that even those older writers who seem to disagree do not really disagree. When they argue against the scholastics that grace is not a habit infused into the soul, they are plainly dealing with justifying grace.
So their meaning is not, without qualification, that God infuses no habits of virtue into believers' souls through the Holy Spirit, or that such habits are never called grace. They mean only that the grace by which scripture says we are saved and justified does not consist in those holy habits at all, and that this grace means God's mercy and goodwill alone.
The proof is this. At times they deny that the grace by which we are saved, justified and even regenerated is a habit and infused quality, and they also deny that it is anything created and inhering in us, as we reported of Polanus above. Yet Polanus himself, in the same chapter, grants that there is an inhering grace. This, he says, is faith and also the grace of conversion and regeneration, which people call the grace of Christ the Redeemer, and likewise Christian grace.
So when he denies that regenerating grace is anything created and inhering in us, he is speaking only of the efficient and impelling cause of our regeneration, not of what the scholastics call its formal cause.
Latin · §2406
The Latin is on each section page: §2406
Habitual grace in the soul's essence: Ferry admits it§2407
2407Thesis XVIII. Many scholastics hold that, besides the habits of the virtues, there is a habitual grace that directly penetrates and affects the very essence of the soul. Most doctors of the Reformed school do not deal with this question explicitly. Yet it seems not far from what they do acknowledge, namely the new and supernatural being and the habitual renewal of all the faculties that are given to a person in regeneration.
Paul Ferry, however, pastor of the church at Metz, who recently died in the Lord, explicitly admits a grace of this kind. He holds that before the act of conversion itself God infuses into the very substance of the soul a habitual grace. It pervades the whole soul like a spiritual light and from the soul's substance works its way into all its faculties.
In this way it prepares them to follow the leading of efficacious grace and to obey it readily and willingly, as can be seen in the homily on Hebrews 12:28 that he published. But I know that many people dislike this view.
Latin · §2407
The Latin is on each section page: §2407
Rousing and assisting grace among the Reformed§2408
2408Thesis XIX. The distinction of grace into rousing and assisting grace is less common in the Reformed school than in the Roman. Still, the very learned Ferry mentions it in the homily just cited and seems to approve it.
The British theologians at the Synod of Dort use it as well.
Latin · §2408
The Latin is on each section page: §2408
Operating and cooperating grace, taken with the later Thomists§2409
2409Thesis XX. The doctors of the Reformed school do not object to the scholastics' distinction of grace into operating and cooperating grace. But, with the more recent Thomists, they take operating grace to be the grace by which a person is first converted to God, and cooperating grace to be the grace by which someone already converted to God is moved to act well.
So Aretius, at the place cited above: Grace, he says, is sometimes operating and sometimes cooperating. The first is said to heal our will and change it for the better; the second strengthens the will once changed and brings it about that it acts rightly.
Latin · §2409
The Latin is on each section page: §2409
Martyr: one grace, passive at first, then active and passive§2410
2410Thesis XXI. Peter Martyr likewise, at the place mentioned several times, says that operating grace is the grace that heals and changes our will at the start, and cooperating grace is the grace that makes the will, once changed and healed, act rightly. He adds that operating and cooperating grace are one grace, not two.
He explains that the two names arise because the will, when it is first healed, concurs with grace passively. For, he says, it is said to be changed, and we are said to be regenerated. Afterwards it is both active and passive, because, moved by God, it too wills and chooses.
Latin · §2410
The Latin is on each section page: §2410
Yet the first act of conversion is vital and free§2411
2411Thesis XXII. Still, neither he nor the other Reformed deny on this account that the first act of conversion is a vital act, an action produced by the faculty in us called the will. Indeed they do not deny that it is a free action and one of those the schools call human acts.
Their only point is this: when God converts a person, the first thing grace works in us is something that goes entirely before the person's free movement toward good. On this point, then, the Reformed seem not to differ from the sounder scholastics, though they put their meaning in other words.
Latin · §2411
The Latin is on each section page: §2411
Prevenient and subsequent grace: Aretius§2412
2412Thesis XXIII. The doctors of the Reformed school also accept the distinction of grace into prevenient and subsequent, though not all in the same sense. Aretius holds that prevenient grace is the same as operating grace, and subsequent grace the same as cooperating grace, as a great many scholastics also hold.
Grace is called prevenient, he says, because it goes before the will, so that the beginning of conversion is not from us but from God in his mercy. It is called subsequent because new impulses and good works follow conversion, and we cannot do any of these without grace.
Latin · §2412
The Latin is on each section page: §2412
Martyr: each grace goes before the next and follows the last§2413
2413Thesis XXIV. Martyr, on the other hand, holds that grace is called now prevenient and now subsequent because God's mercy adorns us in a certain order with many different gifts. So any grace that comes earlier can be called prevenient with respect to a later one.
First, he says, the will is healed. Once healed, it begins to will what is good; having willed the good, it begins to carry it out; then it perseveres in doing good; and at last it is crowned.
So grace goes before our will by healing it and follows by making right things pleasing to it. It goes before so that we may will, and follows by driving us to accomplish what we have willed. It goes before by moving us to good works and follows by granting perseverance. It goes before perseverance by bestowing it and follows it by crowning it.
Latin · §2413
The Latin is on each section page: §2413
New Reformed divisions: Tilenus's decreeing and executing grace§2414
2414Thesis XXV. Besides the standard divisions of grace used in the Roman school, the Reformed doctors have devised many of their own. Tilenus, for example, distinguishes God's grace into decreeing and executing grace.
The first, he says, means God's eternal purpose to choose us before the foundations of the world were laid. The second covers the whole working out of this wonderful mystery through its various times and stages (On the names of the divine will, disputation 1, thesis 24).
Latin · §2414
The Latin is on each section page: §2414
Universal and particular grace: Polanus§2415
2415Thesis XXVI. Many theologians of the Reformed school also commonly distinguish grace into universal and particular grace, though not all in the same sense.
In his Syntagma (book 2, chapter 21), Polanus opens the chapter by dividing grace into the grace residing in God and the grace God gives. Near its close he writes that the grace God gives to people is of two sorts. Universal grace includes natural grace, bestowed on everyone without exception, and supernatural grace before the fall. Particular grace is supernatural grace after the fall, granted only to part of humankind.
Latin · §2415
The Latin is on each section page: §2415
Polanus: natural and supernatural grace, before and after the fall§2416
2416Thesis XXVII. Earlier he had distinguished grace into natural and supernatural. By natural grace he means nature itself and all the gifts both of unfallen nature and of what remained in corrupted nature. By supernatural grace he means any gifts above nature that God has bestowed on human beings.
So he divides supernatural grace again into supernatural grace before man's fall, meaning the gifts above nature bestowed on man while still whole, and supernatural grace after man's fall, a name that covers all the gifts above nature bestowed on man as a sinner.
Latin · §2416
The Latin is on each section page: §2416
Polanus: no supernatural grace is universal after the fall§2417
2417Thesis XXVIII. By universal grace, then, he means the gifts, natural as well as supernatural, that were bestowed on our first parents before sin. They belonged to the whole human race, which then consisted of those two alone, and they were to be passed on to all their descendants had they persevered in obedience to God.
He also allows that after the corruption of the human race, the benefits and gifts of nature that remained after sin and are common to all people may be called universal grace. But after sin he admits no supernatural gift or benefit as universal, and so he says that after the fall all supernatural grace is particular.
Accordingly he divides what he calls particular grace into two. One kind is common to elect and reprobate and is given by God for the salvation of others, such as the charisms the scholastics call graces freely given. The other is proper to the elect and meant for the salvation of those who receive it: faith, regeneration, repentance, love, the hope of eternal life and the gift of perseverance, which the scholastics class under grace that makes pleasing.
Latin · §2417
The Latin is on each section page: §2417
Testard: general grace offers, particular grace applies§2418
2418Thesis XXIX. Paul Testard, some years ago pastor of the church at Blois, uses the distinction of grace into particular and universal in a very different sense in his synopsis of the doctrine of nature and grace (thesis 300).
Grace toward sinners, he says, is of two kinds, general and particular. General grace is given to the whole world: it is the offer of salvation and the power to be saved. Particular grace belongs to the elect alone: it is the application of salvation. Its nearest foundation is free election, its middle stage effectual calling, and its crown justification, preservation and glorification.
He immediately adds that this particular grace is either prevenient, such as election and calling, or mercifully rewarding, such as justification, preservation and glorification.
Latin · §2418
The Latin is on each section page: §2418
Testard's universal grace: salvation made possible for all§2419
2419Thesis XXX. In his view, then, universal or general grace is the benefit of God by which salvation is offered to all people and so made possible for each and every one of them: they can be saved if they will, and it is due to themselves alone that they do not obtain salvation.
For he holds that God provided Christ as Redeemer for all, and that by his death the sins of all people were expiated in such a way that, on God's side, nothing further prevents anyone who turns from sin and is converted to God from sharing in salvation and being freed from perdition, since Christ's death made full satisfaction to God's avenging justice for the sins of all.
Nor is that all. He holds that God calls all people to share in salvation in Christ: some by the explicit word of the Gospel, others by the voice of creation and by the many signs of God's kindness and patience that shine out in the works of nature and providence and invite people to repentance, and so to salvation.
Latin · §2419
The Latin is on each section page: §2419
Testard's particular grace: salvation effectually applied to the elect§2420
2420Thesis XXXI. By particular grace he means the grace by which God makes certain people actually share in salvation, not merely offering them Christ's benefit but applying it to them effectually and in fact.
He calls this grace particular because, unlike the first, it does not reach everyone but belongs to a few, namely the elect, since it consists in election itself and in the benefits that flow from it: internal and effectual calling, justification, the gift of perseverance and glorification.
Latin · §2420
The Latin is on each section page: §2420
Amyraut and his followers; the opponents in the Netherlands, France and England§2421
2421Thesis XXXII. The very distinguished Moise Amyraut uses and explains this division of grace into particular and universal in the same way in the two treatises he entitled On Universal and Particular Grace.
All those in France who follow Cameron's method and teaching agree with him and support him, as do a great many in Germany and Poland who seek and pursue peace and concord with the Lutherans. But most of the Reformed in the Netherlands, and not a few in France and England, reject and attack this distinction and admit no universal grace of Christ at all.
Latin · §2421
The Latin is on each section page: §2421
Universal grace is an external benefit; particular grace works within§2422
2422Thesis XXXIII. From what has been said it is clear enough that these theologians do not mean by universal grace any grace inhering in people. They mean only an external benefit of God: he handed his Son over to death so that divine justice might be satisfied for the sins of all, and, his justice being thus appeased, he calls people from outside to share in the salvation that Christ won for them by his death.
By particular grace, on the other hand, they chiefly mean the gifts and helps of God by which he acts within people, works conversion and faith in them, and in the end makes them actually share in eternal salvation.
Latin · §2422
The Latin is on each section page: §2422
Amyraut: objective and subjective grace§2423
2423Thesis XXXIV. This gave rise to another distinction of grace, into objective and subjective grace, which the very distinguished Moise Amyraut sets out at the beginning of his dissertation on particular grace.
There he teaches that two graces are needed to produce faith in human souls. One functions as an object: the mercy of God offering itself from outside in Christ's satisfaction. The other affects and enlightens the mind from within so that the object may be received.
He calls the first objective because it is external and of itself places nothing in a person; it is only set before him as an object that he ought to embrace by faith. He calls the second subjective because it changes a person within and is received in him as in a subject. He holds that objective grace is universal and belongs to absolutely everyone, while subjective grace is particular and meant specially for the elect.
Latin · §2423
The Latin is on each section page: §2423
The Remonstrants philosophize about grace like the Molinists§2424
2424Thesis XXXV. Those in the Netherlands called Remonstrants or Arminians reason about grace in much the same way as the doctors of the Roman school now called Molinists.
For they use the distinctions of grace into rousing and assisting, prevenient and subsequent, and operating and cooperating grace, and in the same sense as those doctors. This can be seen in the Remonstrants' declaration of their opinion on the third and fourth articles, which is contained in their synod.
Latin · §2424
The Latin is on each section page: §2424
Remonstrant rousing grace: illumination of the mind acting on the will§2425
2425Thesis XXXVI. There they say that by rousing grace they mean the gracious and unmerited working of God and the Holy Spirit.
First it fills the intellect with knowledge of the things of salvation and enlightens it, and so brings it to assent to divine truth. Second, it acts on the will itself through that same enlightenment and through the meanings contained in the word.
Latin · §2425
The Latin is on each section page: §2425
Remonstrants: the Spirit acts on the will, but not irresistibly§2426
2426Thesis XXXVII. Still, they add, they do not in the least deny a direct working of the Holy Spirit on the will, in which he pours into it the strength and supernatural ability to believe. That ability, though, neither forces the will nor settles its choice irresistibly.
They note that this grace is called rousing because it draws, attracts, invites and urges the will toward free assent and, provided the person puts no obstacle in the way, makes it actually will. The same grace is also called prevenient, because it goes before our will, and finally operating, because it is also the cause of the act of willing.
Latin · §2426
The Latin is on each section page: §2426
Why rousing grace is needed: supernatural acts exceed the will's native power§2427
2427Thesis XXXVIII. They point out that the need for this grace arises because supernatural acts, such as those that make up a person's conversion, far exceed the will's inborn and native power.
So supernatural strength and a special grace that goes before the act of the will itself are needed to produce such an act, which is not the case for the will's other, natural acts that are proportioned to its power.
Latin · §2427
The Latin is on each section page: §2427
Remonstrant assisting grace: concurrence 'more than moral'§2428
2428Thesis XXXIX. Assisting grace, for them, is the grace that helps the will and concurs with it effectively in producing the act, and does so not only morally but also physically, or rather more than morally.
For the word 'physically' seems to them most unsuitable in this matter, because the acts in question are supernatural; yet no other proper word occurs by which they could state the point positively. They observe that this grace is also called cooperating, because it works together with the will, and subsequent in relation to prevenient and rousing grace.
Latin · §2428
The Latin is on each section page: §2428
Remonstrants reject habitual grace infused without our acts§2429
2429Thesis XL. The distinction of grace into actual and habitual they reject as a scholastic invention with no basis in scripture, provided that habitual grace is taken to mean an infusion of faith, hope and love into the will such that a person is said to acquire those habits without any intervening act of the will.
For they hold that habitual faith, love and hope are finally produced in us through frequent acts of faith, hope and love that come from God's special grace, just as habits of liberality and justice are produced in us through repeated acts of justice and liberality.
To think that the habits of the theological virtues are produced directly by God without any act of the person's own is, they say, the view of people who want all those habits poured into them at one stroke, because they find it too much labour to acquire them by frequent acts.
Latin · §2429
The Latin is on each section page: §2429
Yet they admit an infused permanent supernatural power§2430
2430Thesis XLI. But if habitual grace is taken to mean a supernatural power given to the will so that it can believe and act well, they declare that they gladly accept it.
So it is clear that, although they deny habitual grace, they still acknowledge a permanent quality and supernatural power infused by grace. That comes to almost the same thing and differs little or not at all from the view of those who speak differently.
Latin · §2430
The Latin is on each section page: §2430
Both sides grant both senses of grace; mutual accusations are groundless§2431
2431Thesis XLII. From what we have set out so far about the various divisions and senses of grace in both the Roman and the Reformed school, it is plain that the theologians of the Roman Church freely teach and grant that in holy scripture grace is not always taken for gifts and helps of God that inhere in us, and that grace sometimes means God's favour itself, from which those gifts and helps come.
In turn, the Reformed doctors do not deny that scripture often gives the name of grace to the gifts and effects of God's favour.
So some of the Reformed are wrong to accuse the doctors of the Roman school of meaning nothing by grace but some supernatural gift infused into us. And the doctors of the Roman school have no reason to attack the Reformed and complain of them as if they acknowledged no grace inhering in us.
Latin · §2431
The Latin is on each section page: §2431
Grace freely given: only a dispute about words§2432
2432Thesis XLIII. It is also clear from what was said about the distinction of grace into grace freely given and grace that makes pleasing that this is nothing but a dispute about words.
The Reformed contend that no grace is given otherwise than freely, and that every grace is called grace precisely because it is given gratuitously. The doctors of the Roman school accept this. They explain that they call one species of grace grace freely given in a special sense, not because the other species is not freely given too, but because the school found it convenient to call that species by the name of the genus, since it has no name of its own.
Latin · §2432
The Latin is on each section page: §2432
Grace that makes pleasing does not precede God's love§2433
2433Thesis XLIV. When these doctors name the other species grace that makes pleasing, their reason is not that it precedes every act of divine love toward us, or that it is the cause by which God is first moved to wish us well.
The Reformed rightly judge that to be false and absurd, since God loves us before we love him.
Latin · §2433
The Latin is on each section page: §2433
The Reformed grant that faith makes one pleasing to God§2434
2434Thesis XLV. Yet the Reformed school does not therefore deny that what the Roman school means by grace that makes pleasing, namely faith, hope and love, is something on account of which a person is pleasing and acceptable to God in a special way.
Paul has this in view when he says to the Hebrews that without faith it is impossible to please God, and the theologians of the Roman Church have the same in view when they call that grace the grace that makes pleasing.
Latin · §2434
The Latin is on each section page: §2434
God's love both precedes the gifts and follows them§2435
2435Thesis XLVI. So both sides will readily grant that there is an act of God's love that comes before the gifts and virtues the scholastics call grace that makes pleasing, since God wishes us well before we have them. They will also grant that there is an act of the same love that those gifts come before, since without them we cannot please God or win his approval.
Such gifts and virtues formally make the person adorned with them pleasing and acceptable to God. As Peter says in Acts 10: Truly I have found that God shows no partiality, but in every nation whoever fears him and does what is right is acceptable to him.
Latin · §2435
The Latin is on each section page: §2435
The Reformed admit infused habits; the charge against them is unjust§2436
2436Thesis XLVII. Next, it is clear from what was set out earlier that the doctors of the Reformed school admit certain divinely infused virtues and certain gifts of saving grace that exist in the soul as a habit and permanent quality.
So the theologians of the Roman communion unjustly charge them with denying that there is any habitual grace that is a quality inhering in the soul, since few or none of the doctors of the Reformed Church deny it.
Latin · §2436
The Latin is on each section page: §2436
The real question: what 'grace' means in the texts on salvation§2437
2437Thesis XLVIII. The only point in question is this. In the passages of scripture that say we are saved and justified by God's grace, does grace mean God's external favour and goodwill, or some grace that inheres in us, whether actual or habitual?
The Reformed school affirms the first, the Roman school the second.
Latin · §2437
The Latin is on each section page: §2437
Not whether inherent grace exists, but how to read those texts; locus closed§2438
2438Thesis XLIX. So the question is not simply whether there is a saving grace that inheres in us, either as an act or as a habit. It is only whether the passages of scripture that ascribe our salvation and justification to God's grace are to be understood of such grace.
The doctors of the Roman Church say yes and the Reformed say no. How much this question matters we have considered more fully elsewhere.
Latin · §2438
The Latin is on each section page: §2438
Jansenius: what sufficient and efficacious grace mean§2439
2439Thesis I. Jansenius, bishop of Ypres, and his followers give the name sufficient grace only to a grace after which God need supply nothing further, by way of principle, for a person to will and act. Efficacious grace, for them, is only the grace that does more than give created nature the strength to will: it produces the willing itself in that nature, and of itself bends and determines the faculty of will to will.
On their principles, then, no grace is truly sufficient and yet not efficacious except one that gives the creature the ability to will so fully that no further divine help toward willing is needed beforehand, and that is yet so subject to the creature's freedom that whether to use that grace or not rests with its free choice. Conversely, the only truly efficacious grace is not one that the will's act happens to follow somehow, but one that brings the creature's will under itself, moves it of itself effectively to will, and by its own force infallibly produces the act of willing in it.
Latin · §2439
The Latin is on each section page: §2439
Jansenists: in the state of innocence grace was only sufficient§2440
2440Thesis II. They hold that grace sufficient in the sense just described was given to angels and to human beings when they were created. In their view God gave both what they needed to act rightly, but left it to their free choice whether to make use of those aids.
In that first state of unfallen creatures efficacious grace had no place, since neither humans nor angels needed it before the fall. So although the blessed angels did persevere in good after receiving grace from God, that is no reason to say they had efficacious grace; theirs was merely sufficient. Conversely, the apostate angels and our first parents lacked no aid of God's grace that was needed for them to persevere in good.
Latin · §2440
The Latin is on each section page: §2440
After the fall: a prior grace that determines the will§2441
2441Thesis III. Once a person has fallen into sin, these doctors hold, he cannot turn to God, nor, once converted, set himself to any good work, without some prior aid of grace. This aid does not merely invite and urge him toward the good, or assist him while he does a good work; it bends and determines his will toward the good and effectively produces in it a good act of willing.
They say the weakness of the will demands this. Corrupt concupiscence, clinging to a person after sin, keeps dragging the will down toward earthly things by its constant weight, so that for every single impulse of heavenly love it must be lifted upward by God's actual and efficacious help.
Latin · §2441
The Latin is on each section page: §2441
Hence no grace is sufficient without being efficacious§2442
2442Thesis IV. It follows that everyone who does not actually turn and do good lacks some divine aid that action requires and presupposes. Such people, then, should not be said to have sufficient grace for turning and doing good, since only what includes everything needed deserves the name sufficient.
Whoever has every aid that a good work requires beforehand will infallibly and surely perform it. So every grace that can truly be called sufficient is efficacious as well, and the Schools' custom of dividing the saving grace of Christ the Redeemer, which fallen humanity needs, into efficacious and sufficient is pointless.
Latin · §2442
The Latin is on each section page: §2442
Christ's healing grace is efficacious of itself§2443
2443Thesis V. On their view, then, all true grace of Christ, properly and specifically so called, the grace suited to heal sick humanity and needed for every devout affection and movement of the will, is efficacious of itself. No hard heart ever rejects it, because it always grants the willing and removes hardness of heart in proportion to the divine gift.
A person can withhold consent from it if he chooses; yet it always ensures that he does not withhold consent, and does not want to.
Latin · §2443
The Latin is on each section page: §2443
Not every such grace converts: the ineffective desires§2444
2444Thesis VI. They do not, however, claim that this grace proper to Christ always actually converts a person and produces true and earnest repentance in him. For someone moved by it does not always will or do, effectively and fully, what ought to be willed and done.
A sinner often gets stuck in the merely ineffective desires that grace has shaped in him, and through his own weakness and fault does not carry them through to the deed. He may even cast those desires aside, and as concupiscence fights back and wins, fail to turn from sin, or to repent as he should and as much as he must to rise from sin and receive God's forgiveness.
Latin · §2444
The Latin is on each section page: §2444
That grace still reaches the effect God intended; the Saint-Amour exposition§2445
2445Thesis VII. Even so, they hold that this same grace of Christ is efficacious in such a person and achieves the very effect for which it was precisely and immediately given and which God intended, namely nothing other than the stirring of a good desire that has only begun. If that desire falls short of its final and complete effect, the accomplishment of the work it was urging and stirring him toward, the fault lies with the person alone, not with God; the cause is in the human being, not in God.
Yet if God chose to give as much grace as suffices and is needed for this person to repent as he ought, rise from his sin and attain God's justifying grace, he would most surely repent, rise from sin and attain that grace. But God shows mercy to each person as he wills, as much as he wills, and where he wills. This is set out in the 'true and Catholic exposition' of the five propositions on grace included in the book titled Journal de Saint-Amour.
Latin · §2445
The Latin is on each section page: §2445
Jansenius, book 2 chapter 27: velleities and the gentle breeze§2446
2446Thesis VIII. Jansenius states his view on this point in the same way in De gratia Christi Salvatoris, book 2, chapter 27. Having argued at length that no grace of Christ is without effect, and hence that there is no grace of Christ that is sufficient and yet not efficacious, he meets at the start of that chapter a difficulty he puts to himself:
"No one should be troubled by the fact that many people are, by God's doing, given light in their minds, and are even stirred in their wills by movements of divine grace, and yet refuse their consent to its inward persuasion and leaning, and so conclude that it is false that grace always produces, in the person who receives it, the effect for which it is given. One must bear in mind that the effects of divine grace come in many kinds, just as those of the will do. There is complete willing, which Augustine calls 'ability'; there is also incomplete willing, which people usually call velleity; and velleity itself comes in various degrees, down to the very first and faintest delight in the good. This, then, is the first effect of that heavenly dew, which it produces at the very least in everyone on whom God pours it.
"A flood of divine grace sweeps the whole human will along with it like a raging torrent, so that it tears apart, as if in a violent storm, every tie of the human heart that snares it in earthly things. In the same way that gentle breath, like a faint breeze, softly wins from the will a faint delight, matched to so beautiful a thing set before it for contemplation, and swiftly, almost by stealth, draws the will after it.
"So although this grace by no means suffices for a person to carry out God's command, to love God above all things, to hope, to pray or to believe, it still contributes something: it stirs up free velleities, not full willings, toward these or some other heavenly thing, which no one can gain by human power unless God pours them in. For not every grace suffices to produce every effect, as some have imagined; the powers must be matched to the difficulty of the actions."
Latin · §2446
The Latin is on each section page: §2446
The second of the five propositions is not Jansenius's§2447
2447Thesis IX. This shows that Jansenius is wrongly credited with the proposition: 'In the state of fallen nature, inward grace is never resisted.' Yet this is the second of the five notorious propositions that the Roman pontiffs Innocent X and Alexander VII condemned as heretical, as being those of Jansenius, bishop of Ypres, in constitutions they issued on the matter.
Apart from the fact that the wording of this proposition appears nowhere in his works, he plainly teaches the opposite in the passage just quoted, where he states outright that many people are, by God's doing, given light in their minds and even stirred in their wills by movements of divine grace, and yet refuse consent to its inward persuasion and leaning.
Latin · §2447
The Latin is on each section page: §2447
Their 'cannot' means: lacks proximate and complete power§2448
2448Thesis X. These theologians teach that after the fall a person cannot perform even one good work without such efficacious aid from God bending and determining the will toward the good. They mean this of proximate and complete power. All they intend is that, so long as the efficacious grace that a sick and listless will needs for a given good work is missing, a person is not proximately and completely able to do it.
Since this grace, efficacious of itself, grants both the willing and the proximate and fullest ability together, anyone without it lacks the willing and the proximate ability that it supplies.
Latin · §2448
The Latin is on each section page: §2448
Senses of 'being able' (1): remotely, through free choice§2449
2449Thesis XI. They readily grant, however, that even without Christ's efficacious grace people can be said in many ways to be able to keep God's commandments and do good works. Jansenius sets this out at length in De gratia Christi Salvatoris, book 3, chapter 15. There he notes that, in matters of the good or devout life, a person can be said to be 'able' to do something in several senses.
The first and most remote is through the mere capacity of free choice to be turned toward good or toward evil. This power is grounded in the bare nature of free choice, so long as it has not yet been hardened in evildoing by the penalty of eternal damnation. Only demons and the damned, then, should be said in this sense to be no longer able to believe, love and do good, since they are no longer in a state where God's grace could bend them toward the good. Conversely, every human being without exception, for as long as he lives this mortal life on earth, is rightly said in this way to be able to believe and to love God, because through God's grace he can be bent toward these things.
Latin · §2449
The Latin is on each section page: §2449
Senses of 'being able' (2): through faith§2450
2450Thesis XII. Second, according to the same doctor, we are said, in a somewhat closer sense, to be able through faith to live rightly, withstand every temptation and avoid sins, even though we lack love for God, God's actual help and the will's inner strength.
Faith of itself cannot do any of this. But it is the seed of prayer, and by prayer we usually obtain love, helping grace and strength of will; that is why we are said to be able to do these things through faith itself.
Latin · §2450
The Latin is on each section page: §2450
Senses of 'being able' (3): through justifying love§2451
2451Thesis XIII. Third, in the same doctor's view, we are said in a much fuller and closer sense to be able to do what belongs to true devotion through the love by which a person is justified. That love is simply a good will, a good act of willing; while we lack it we cannot live rightly, and when we have it we are said to be able to.
The love that confers the power of doing good has various degrees and stages of growth, and the power is greater or lesser accordingly. Weak at first and not equal to every good work, it grows gradually until it gains enough strength to overcome every allurement, every threat and every torment.
Latin · §2451
The Latin is on each section page: §2451
Faith and love give ability as habitual gifts§2452
2452Thesis XIV. What he says about the ability given through faith and love, he cautions, should be understood chiefly of these habitual gifts. Through them the righteous are said to be able to pray, love, live rightly and overcome temptations even when they are doing none of these things.
For they are virtues that remain in the soul and so make it strong enough to carry out certain works, though while still imperfect they are not enough for works of a higher order.
Latin · §2452
The Latin is on each section page: §2452
The fullest ability comes only from actual grace§2453
2453Thesis XV. He insists, though, that we should not be said to be able in the fullest sense to do good and carry out the duties of devotion except when the Holy Spirit's inspiration so prepares the will that it does not merely have the power but actually wills. On his teaching, then, this fullest ability is had only when the deed is actually done as well. It is the proper effect not of faith or love, that is, of a habitually good will, but of the actual grace that Christ brought to weak humanity by his cross. That grace assists not only the ability but the doing itself, since it gives not merely 'the ability, if you will' but also 'the will to do what you can'.
So however great a person's faith and love, or habitually good will, may be, even of the strongest kind, if a temptation arises, however slight, and he is not fortified by such an inspiration of the Spirit, that is, by actual grace, he will certainly give way, because without it, since the first man's fall, the will or habitual love cannot pass into action. For the tinder of inborn concupiscence constantly presses the listless soul downward, and is itself constantly stirred up by visible objects presenting themselves from every side, inside and out, unless the gift of the Holy Spirit either heads off its stirrings before they rise or crushes them once they have risen.
Latin · §2453
The Latin is on each section page: §2453
The first of the five propositions, in Jansenius's sense§2454
2454Thesis XVI. From this, as from what was brought forward earlier, it is plain in what sense Jansenius maintained this proposition: 'Some of God's commandments are impossible for righteous people who will and strive, given the strength they now have; they also lack the grace by which they would become possible.'
This is the first of the five propositions just mentioned, which the Roman pontiffs condemned some years ago as maintained by Jansenius, and indeed, as they put it, in the sense in which he maintained them, though they neither explain nor define the sense they mean to condemn.
Latin · §2454
The Latin is on each section page: §2454
What the first proposition meant: no proximate power without efficacious grace§2455
2455Thesis XVII. Whatever they made of that sense, what has been set out shows for certain that by those words Jansenius meant only this. At times, by a judgment of God that is hidden but just, certain believing and righteous people do not receive from God grace efficacious of itself for praying, for overcoming a temptation, or for keeping some commandment.
In that case, though they do have some will to keep the commandment, it is slight, feeble and imperfect, not equal to keeping it fully and as it should be kept. With the strength they have at that moment they are therefore not proximately and completely able to pray as they should, to overcome the temptation, or to keep the commandment as it should be kept. This inability, then, is simply the one that comes from weakness of will and from the absence of the efficacious aid that gives at once both the proximate and fullest ability and the willing.
Latin · §2455
The Latin is on each section page: §2455
Two kinds of inability (1): lack of something the will cannot supply§2456
2456Thesis XVIII. That doctor and those who share his view insist, however, that the inability to do good found in everyone who lacks the grace of Christ needed for this or that good work does not cancel their obligation to do it, nor excuse them from doing their duty in that respect. To prove it they point out that there are two kinds of inability to carry out a commandment.
'One kind,' they say, 'comes from the lack of something that no amount of will, that is, no strength of willing, can make up. Such is the inability of someone who has no worldly goods to give alms, or no knowledge to teach a person perishing for want of instruction, and countless cases like these. Of this inability it is perfectly true that God does not command the impossible. The moment such an impossibility arises, either the commandment lapses or at least the person commanded is no longer bound to fulfil it. In impossibilities of this kind the will is also counted as the deed, since the failure to act is not the will's fault but sheer lack of power.'
Latin · §2456
The Latin is on each section page: §2456
Two kinds of inability (2): defect of the will itself§2457
2457Thesis XIX. 'The second kind of inability arises from a lack in the will itself, that is, in the act of willing. If that willing were present in the measure it ought to be, the commandment would be kept with the greatest ease, for it is kept simply by willing firmly. So if someone wills firmly, the commandment is thereby already kept and cannot fail to be kept, since such a will carries with it both full willing and the power to do what it has willed.
'This inability to act does not excuse in the least the person who fails to do what is commanded, for he could do it if he chose. If he did not choose to, and so could not, who would deny that he deserves blame for that very will, so perverse and hardened?'
Latin · §2457
The Latin is on each section page: §2457
Applied to sinners: inability is hardness of will§2458
2458Thesis XX. Applying this to the case in hand, they say that the inability of sinners to carry out God's commands is such that they do not cease to be able to keep them if they choose. 'Let them will it,' they say, 'and will it fully, and the moment they have willed it the commands will be kept. If they will not, and therefore cannot, who would not hold against the unwilling the hardness of their wicked will and the loss of power that followed?
'In truth, lacking such power is nothing other than the hardness of a bad will; and being unable to retreat from a will once adopted is nothing other than willing stubbornly.' So Jansenius, that bishop of Ypres, philosophizes on the subject in De gratia Christi Salvatoris, book 3, chapter 15.
Latin · §2458
The Latin is on each section page: §2458
Grace is justly withheld from the guilty§2459
2459Thesis XXI. He adds that when God withholds grace from people he withholds it justly, because by their own fault they have made themselves unworthy of it. So its absence cannot excuse their inability to do good.
It would be different, he says, if God deprived a creature free of all sin of the aids it needs to act rightly. Then the creature would bear no blame, since in that respect it would simply be following the order God had set, and could not be said to have departed from it.
Latin · §2459
The Latin is on each section page: §2459
Inability without grace squared with freedom§2460
2460Thesis XXII. Nor does he find it any harder to square the inability that comes from the absence of grace with the freedom of human choice. On his account that inability is simply the will's obstinacy in evil and its refusal to bend toward good, which began in an initially free choice.
God's own voluntary steadfastness, by which he cannot draw back from a decision once made, does not remove his freedom. In the same way the fixity of sinful humans or angels, by which they cannot take up a good will, in no way impairs their freedom. Nor is there any necessity here that conflicts with freedom or wipes out the guilt of a will gone astray. Whatever necessity there is springs entirely from hardness and stubbornness of willing, and this does not remove or lessen the guilt of those who will obstinately; it rather increases and compounds it, because through it the will clings more firmly to evil.
Latin · §2460
The Latin is on each section page: §2460
The Louvain doctors before Jansenius§2461
2461Thesis XXIII. Moreover, toward the end of the last century and many years before Jansenius wrote, the doctors of Louvain likewise recognized no grace sufficient for a person's conversion except the grace that actually converts him.
They maintain that the help sometimes given to those who neither believe nor turn to the Lord is not sufficient for faith and conversion, because grace sufficient for conversion converts of itself, and grace that does not convert does not suffice. Justificatio of the censure against the Louvain Jesuits, chapter 16.
Latin · §2461
The Latin is on each section page: §2461
The Roman School accepts the division: Thomists and Molinists§2462
2462Thesis XXIV. Apart from Jansenius's followers, who style themselves disciples of Augustine, the whole Roman school today accepts this division of the grace of Jesus Christ into sufficient and efficacious. The so-called recent Thomists defend it, and so do those who follow Molina's method and positions.
They do not, however, all explain and understand it in the same way.
Latin · §2462
The Latin is on each section page: §2462
The recent Thomists: efficacious grace really distinct from sufficient§2463
2463Thesis XXV. Those called recent Thomists give the name sufficient grace to grace that confers the ability to act, even though, for a good action actually to follow, a fresh aid on God's part is still required beforehand. Efficacious grace, for them, does not merely confer the ability to act; of itself it effectively moves a person to act well, and so gives ability together with its effect.
On their view, therefore, efficacious grace is really distinct from sufficient grace in its being, since it adds to sufficient grace a further divine aid that must precede the good action and is needed for it.
Latin · §2463
The Latin is on each section page: §2463
Thomists: sufficient grace gives proximate and complete power§2464
2464Thesis XXVI. Although the grace they distinguish from efficacious grace does not include that final requirement for doing good, they still insist it is rightly called sufficient. It may not suffice for anyone actually to act, but it gives the strength to act well and suffices to make a person able to act well. Indeed they say such sufficient grace confers not just some power to do good, but a power that deserves to be called proximate and complete, even though, as they admit, a fresh aid from God must necessarily come before the good action.
Just so, a healthy person with sound eyes has, on their view, proximate and complete power to see even while he stays in darkness, although for sight actually to happen he needs, besides sound eyes, light to illuminate the objects before him.
Latin · §2464
The Latin is on each section page: §2464
Sufficient grace given even to those who fail§2465
2465Thesis XXVII. They maintain that grace sufficient for doing good in this sense is given even to those who in fact fail to do the good work. God gives them aids by which they are able to act well, aids that furnish them proximate and complete power to do good, 'in first act', as the Schools put it.
What they lack is a further aid, required beforehand for the good work itself, which infallibly moves everyone who receives it to that work, and which God graciously grants to all who actually do good. These, accordingly, are said to have grace for doing good that is not only sufficient but efficacious too.
Latin · §2465
The Latin is on each section page: §2465
Why it is still called sufficient: ability as such§2466
2466Thesis XXVIII. The grace given to the others, in their view, is rightly called sufficient. Though it is not enough to give ability together with its effect, it is truly enough to give ability as such. No further aid is needed for those who have received it to be truly called able to do the works for which it is said to suffice, even though a fresh aid is needed for the action actually to follow.
That fresh aid does not add some new strength to the power, giving it ability in first act, as was said above. Its proper work is to move the power, already fit for acting, and apply it to the act.
Latin · §2466
The Latin is on each section page: §2466
Alvarez: complete and incomplete sufficiency§2467
2467Thesis XXIX. As Alvarez observes, aid sufficient for a given operation is of two kinds. One is completely sufficient: beyond it no other aid is absolutely necessary for the operation actually to be produced. The other is not completely sufficient, yet truly sufficient, in that it confers the ability with respect to that operation. No other aid is then absolutely necessary for the person to be truly said to be able to produce it, just as to say that someone can see requires only that he have the power of sight, though many other things beyond that power are needed for him actually to see.
In this sense he maintains that through the aids of the grace which he calls sufficient, a person truly can perform the act in relation to which the grace is called sufficient, even if he will never perform it unless God, by efficacious aid, brings it about that it is reduced to second act. So aid sufficient for believing is aid by which a person can believe, and aid sufficient for persevering is aid by which he can persevere if he wills, though for him actually to will it efficacious aid is further required. Epitome de auxiliis divinae gratiae, book 3, chapter 17.
Latin · §2467
The Latin is on each section page: §2467
On Thomist premises the division held even before the fall§2468
2468Thesis XXX. Indeed, on these doctors' assumptions, the division of divine grace into sufficient and efficacious must have applied even to unfallen nature. On their teaching, for any creature to act it is not enough to have the power of acting granted by the Creator; the first cause must also apply that power to acting and move it beforehand.
So for the unfallen creature actually to do good it needed not only an aid that gave it the strength to do good but also another by which God would effectively move and predetermine its faculties to do good. It follows that the apostate angels did have sufficient aid for persevering but lacked the efficacious aid required for actually persevering, while the good angels were given aid for persevering that was not only sufficient but efficacious of itself.
Latin · §2468
The Latin is on each section page: §2468
A grace sufficient for one act is efficacious for another§2469
2469Thesis XXXI. They do grant, however, that a grace which in one respect is only sufficient is efficacious in another. A grace that is sufficient for some complete act, toward which it disposes a person and to which it is directed, is efficacious for the incomplete acts by which a person is usually prepared for that complete act.
Indeed, on their view, although every sufficient grace is inefficacious for the full work for which it is called sufficient, it is most fully and most abundantly efficacious for the proximate and immediate act for which God gives and appoints it.
Latin · §2469
The Latin is on each section page: §2469
Alvarez: sufficient for faith, efficacious for its preparations§2470
2470Thesis XXXII. Diego Alvarez, among others, teaches this expressly in section 3 of the chapter already cited: 'Every aid that is sufficient with respect to one act is always efficacious with respect to another, which an absolute decree of the divine will has appointed it to bring about.
'For example, aid sufficient for the act of faith effectively produces in a person devout thoughts and knowledge of what is to be believed, or devout desires to have faith, and other incomplete acts of this kind which, as a rule, come before the assent of faith. Likewise aid sufficient for the act of contrition effectively produces in a person reflection on the pains of hell, or attrition, or other incomplete acts of this kind which as a rule come before perfect contrition.'
Latin · §2470
The Latin is on each section page: §2470
Sufficient grace lies in different things for different works§2471
2471Thesis XXXIII. Since the grace called sufficient is so called in relation to the various works toward which it disposes a person and for which it gives him the ability, according to which work is in question, that sufficient grace must be located in various things. The same grace does not make a person sufficient for everything.
So in a righteous person, the grace sufficient for works of true piety, worthy of eternal life, consists both in habitual grace itself and in the gifts of the Holy Spirit he already possesses, and in the various illuminations and enlightenings by which he is invited and urged toward this or that work. In a believer not yet justified, faith together with such movements of the Holy Spirit is sufficient aid for praying, asking and obtaining from God justifying grace and the gift of the Holy Spirit. And in one who does not yet believe, the grace sufficient for the act of faith consists, as Alvarez has already said, in knowledge of what is to be believed, devout thoughts, devout desires to have faith, and the like.
Latin · §2471
The Latin is on each section page: §2471
Alvarez: grace in the intellect alone is not simply sufficient§2472
2472Thesis XXXIV. Be that as it may, that doctor holds that no grace is sufficient for any good work or devout action unless it not only enlightens the intellect inwardly but also in some way moves and affects the will.
'Rousing grace,' he says, 'by which only the intellect is enlightened or moved, is not the same as sufficient grace, speaking without qualification, but only in a certain respect. For not only the intellect but the will too needs divine motion and prevenient grace to be made able to perform works of piety, since sin has corrupted the will more than the intellect.'
Latin · §2472
The Latin is on each section page: §2472
Alvarez's proof: grace in the intellect is external to the will§2473
2473Thesis XXXV. He proves it as follows: 'For salvation it is necessary not only that the intellect know what to do and what to avoid, but also that the will will to embrace good and avoid evil, and to love God above all things. But by rousing grace received in the intellect alone, the will cannot will anything that leads to salvation, nor love God above all things.
'For grace present in the intellect is external to the will, and so it does not give the will a sufficient principle for performing works of piety.' He concludes that grace received only in the intellect is not grace sufficient for salvation. Epitome de auxiliis, book 3, chapter 16.
Latin · §2473
The Latin is on each section page: §2473
The recent Thomists: efficacious grace as God's physical operation (Estius)§2474
2474Thesis XXXVI. These recent Thomists locate the aid proper to efficacious grace in a gratuitous and gracious working of God that, properly speaking, produces conversion itself, or any other act of true piety, within a person's free choice. It does so by acting efficiently on the will's very movement, that is, by applying the will itself and determining it to will and to choose. This working is called physical, meaning working in the proper sense, such as is recognized in God with respect to all the other effects that come from him.
Since it is impossible for God to determine the will without its being determined and doing what God applies it to as a secondary cause, it follows that this grace cannot fail to have its effect. 'Hence, on this view, the grace of God is called efficacious with an efficacy not moral but physical, and in the most proper sense.' These are the words of Estius on book 2 of the Sentences, distinction 28, paragraph 2.
Latin · §2474
The Latin is on each section page: §2474
Efficacious of itself: infallibly, insuperably, indeclinably§2475
2475Thesis XXXVII. That is why they call this grace efficacious of itself, that is, grace that by its own force moves and determines free choice, and does so, in their own words, 'infallibly, insuperably, indeclinably'. For the human will cannot cheat it of its effect or prevent it from accomplishing what God properly gives it for, because this divine grace overcomes all human resistance, and its power consists in making a person willing who was unwilling.
Latin · §2475
The Latin is on each section page: §2475
Its efficacy is absolute and does not wait for consent§2476
2476Thesis XXXVIII. For this reason they also say that this grace's efficacy is absolute with respect to the good action and does not hang on the consent of free choice. For the good action to follow, it does not wait for free choice to consent but brings about that consent by its power, since it brings free choice under itself and is in no way subject to free choice's power.
Latin · §2476
The Latin is on each section page: §2476
Freedom kept: the practical judgment could have been otherwise§2477
2477Thesis XXXIX. Yet they do not think that this efficacy of grace removes or lessens the freedom of the human will in any respect, or that a person's good actions, which depend on that grace as their cause, are any less free for it. For through his grace God does not merely cause us to do good works in keeping with his will; he also causes us to do them in the way that suits human nature, and therefore freely.
That efficacious motion of divine grace brings it about in us that we choose the good on the basis of a prior judgment of the practical intellect, and in such a way that, on a different judgment of the same intellect, we could choose evil; and this is enough for freedom in the full sense. Although grace surely and infallibly ensures that our will is carried toward this or that good, with the mind's practical judgment going before, it does not prevent the intellect, while following that guidance, from keeping the power to judge otherwise, nor the will from keeping the power to choose otherwise; and freedom consists in this. A person is wholly free who of himself is so indifferent to acting or not acting that while he acts he has the power not to act or to act otherwise.
Latin · §2477
The Latin is on each section page: §2477
The power to dissent: composite and divided sense (Alvarez)§2478
2478Thesis XL. For although grace works effectively so that free choice consents to the grace that moves it and follows its lead, it does not take away its power to dissent. The efficacious aid of Christ does ensure that a person's will always and most surely embraces the good toward which it is moved; but it does not prevent the will, while grace is moving it, from always having the power not to do that good, and even to do the opposite evil.
In these doctors' view, the created will's actual dissent cannot coexist with the actual motion of efficacious grace, but the power to dissent coexists perfectly well with that same motion. And this is what Alvarez says: that free choice moved by God with efficacious aid cannot dissent from it in the composite sense, but can in the divided sense.
Latin · §2478
The Latin is on each section page: §2478
Jansenius agrees with the Thomists on how efficacious grace works§2479
2479Thesis XLI. Jansenius and his followers, moreover, teach the same as the recent Thomists about the way in which Christ's healing and efficacious grace works in human wills and moves them to act. With them they hold that the efficacy of this grace is absolute, and that it does not depend on, or wait for, the consent of free choice in order to achieve its effect.
It is, they say, the conqueror of the human heart, and such that no one can resist it. The effect for which God supplies it is inseparably joined to it, and no heart, however hard, rejects it, since it is given precisely to take away the heart's hardness. It does not leave the will evenly balanced but carries it off with the greatest power, and so rules the human will inseparably and indeclinably. Much to the same effect can be read in Jansenius throughout the eight books of De gratia Christi Salvatoris, above all in the third.
Latin · §2479
The Latin is on each section page: §2479
Jansenius: grace physically predetermines the will§2480
2480Thesis XLII. Indeed Jansenius asserts with the Thomists that the task of physically predetermining the will truly belongs to this aid of Christ. It is such that it draws the will to act, not if the will chooses, but by most effectively granting it to will. It does not wait for the will to act together with it; it makes the will act together with it, applying the will to will and do whatever God has resolved should be willed and done through it.
For since, as he says, the will has been set by earthly desires toward not willing, and even toward resisting, this aid removes that downward pull and that bent in the opposite direction and turns the will back toward the good, not merely if free choice sees fit and wills, but by its own inexpressible light and sweetness, causing it to see fit and to will. So, on his account, God makes willing and consenting people out of unwilling and resisting ones, by inclining, applying and determining the will, and, because he anticipates the will's own determination, by predetermining it too: not only morally but by a true, real and physical determination.
For moral predetermination is the kind that works only from the side of the object, by way of something that allures, coaxes, asks, counsels and so on, whether from outside or within. This predetermination, by contrast, works in the will's power itself, which it properly applies to willing by the greatness of its sweetness, and by applying it determines it, since it causes in the will this very act of determining itself, and therefore predetermines it. De gratia Christi Salvatoris, book 8, chapter 3.
Latin · §2480
The Latin is on each section page: §2480
Jansenius: freedom saved in the divided sense (book 8, chapter 4)§2481
2481Thesis XLIII. On the same reasoning as the Thomists, that bishop and those who hold to his teaching maintain that the efficacy of Christ's grace just described can be reconciled with the freedom of human choice in this state. The grace of Christ that determines the will to act in no way removes its power to act otherwise, even though it infallibly causes it to act. An agent should be judged free if it acts in such a way that it has the power not to act or to act otherwise. Freedom does not require that the will's not acting be compatible, at the same moment, with everything needed for action being present; it requires only that the will be able not to act.
So on their assumptions, once the motion of divine grace is given, the soul must indeed follow it in the composite sense; the will cannot resist God as he moves it, or dissent from what God wills to accomplish through it, and in that respect the force of divine grace is rightly called indeclinable and insuperable. In the divided sense, however, it is true that the will, even while grace moves it, can resist God, dissent from grace and turn aside elsewhere than God is leading it. For in consenting to grace it does not thereby lose the power to dissent; in yielding to God's motion it does not lose the power to resist; and in following God's lead it does not lose the power to turn aside where concupiscence draws it.
This is set out in Jansenius, De gratia Christi Salvatoris, book 8, chapter 4: 'As in the composite sense those expressions are true which say that the will, acted on by divine grace, cannot resist God, cannot dissent from what God wills to accomplish through it, cannot turn aside, cannot overcome; so, conversely, in the divided sense those are true which say that it can turn aside, can dissent, can overcome.'
Latin · §2481
The Latin is on each section page: §2481
Jansenius, book 8, chapters 20-21: powers to opposites are not opposed§2482
2482Thesis XLIV. He repeats and presses the same point in chapter 20 of the same book: 'We say that free choice, however strongly and effectively it has been anticipated and determined to do good by the delight of grace, can still not only fail to do the good but even do evil. This is true not in the composite sense, as the common phrase has it, but in the divided sense.
'At the very time when the will's choice is placed under the delight of grace that moves it effectively, and even while it is performing the good act of will, there is in that same will the power not to perform it, and even to sin. This is not because ceasing from the act it is then eliciting, or an actual sin, could coexist with the influence of delighting grace (which the composite sense would require), but because the power to cease and to sin can be joined with that same grace at the same time in the same choice of the will.
'Two contrary acts are opposed and cannot be in the same will at once; but powers for opposites are not opposed, either to one another or to the opposite acts, and they dwell together in the same subject at the same time, whether it is acting or at rest. So the will, however much it is captivated by the sweetness of grace, can refrain from doing what it is drawn to, since it keeps a real power of not acting even under the grace that draws it, although not acting itself cannot be combined with the working of grace in the same will at the same time.'
In the next chapter he puts it more briefly: 'The power of dissenting does not conflict with the actual motion of grace and with consent, although actual dissent cannot be joined with God's actual motion.'
Latin · §2482
The Latin is on each section page: §2482
Jansenius's preferred concord: freedom as acting from one's own reason§2483
2483Thesis XLV. Jansenius and those who share his view do acknowledge that the efficacy of divine grace must be reconciled in this way with indifference, that is, with the power toward good and evil, toward acting and not acting, which they do not deny is found in all who live in this mortal body, and in which many seem to place the very essence of freedom. Even so, they insist that the true and genuine harmony of divine grace with free will is not to be sought there, because Augustine and his first disciples set out that harmony differently.
To reconcile grace with free choice, they say simply that grace does not take away free choice, since it causes free choice not to lie idle like a stone and do nothing, nor to be forced to the good against its will, but itself to will and act. For they defined as free what is in our power, and they said that what is in our power is what happens when we will it, or what someone does if he wills and does not do if he does not will. On these premises it follows that every act of will whatever, that is, every rational volition, is free. Just as it is impossible for it not to happen when we will it and to happen when we do not, so it is impossible for it not to be in our power and thereby not free.
Since grace, then, does nothing but cause us to elicit a good volition from the right judgment of reason, by that very fact it causes us to act freely, and so it does not destroy our freedom but establishes it. Jansenius judges this way of reconciling human freedom with the infallible efficacy of divine grace to be the best and most genuine of all (De gratia Christi Salvatoris, book 8, chapter 19). For on his view the essence of freedom considered in general does not consist at all in the indifference by which one can will or not will, will this or its contrary, but rather in being moved to will and act not by some external force or brute necessity but by the judgment of one's own reason, and so far being master of one's own act.
Latin · §2483
The Latin is on each section page: §2483
Same working, different essence: Jansenius and the Thomists part§2484
2484Thesis XLVI. Jansenius and the recent Thomists agree that the grace of Christ by which people are converted and do good is grace efficacious of itself, which brings free choice under itself and is in no way subject to it, and which does not wait for the human will's consent for its effect to follow but brings that consent about infallibly and powerfully.
Yet they disagree about the nature and substance of that grace, and do not explain in the same way what it consists in and where it lies. For both, the way this grace works is the same; what it is differs.
Latin · §2484
The Latin is on each section page: §2484
Agreed: an immediate motion of the will, not an abiding habit§2485
2485Thesis XLVII. Both sides agree that the grace without which no one turns to God and does good, and whose recipients are all surely and infallibly converted and do good, is an aid that moves and affects the will itself, of itself and immediately, and not the intellect alone; and that it is not to be located in any abiding habit.
But what it is, the two sides do not fully agree; indeed, not even the Thomists agree among themselves.
Latin · §2485
The Latin is on each section page: §2485
Three Thomist accounts of the premotion; Alvarez's 'virtual motion'§2486
2486Thesis XLVIII. All of them call this efficacious aid by the name of physical predetermination, and say that it is a gratuitous and prior motion of God that moves the created will and applies it to doing good. Yet some say that this premotion of God, by which human wills are moved to do good, is in the manner of a quality that does not remain but passes away with the will's own operation.
Others say that the actual motion by which God moves the will and applies it to act is really the will's operation itself, insofar as it comes from God, who applies the will to act and efficaciously premoves it.
Finally, others hold that this prior motion is neither in the manner of a quality received in the will nor the same as the will's operation, but something with a kind of incomplete being, as colours are in the air and the power of the craft is in the craftsman's tool, which may properly and fittingly be called a 'virtual motion'. So Diego Alvarez, De auxiliis divinae gratiae, book 3, disputation 19, who defends this last opinion as true and as his own.
Latin · §2486
The Latin is on each section page: §2486
Alvarez: the will is passive to the premotion, active in its act§2487
2487Thesis XLIX. From this he infers that this aid of God, which precedes the created will's action, is produced in the will effectively by God alone and in no way depends efficiently on any influence of the will itself. So with respect to that prior aid of God the will is passive, although the same will is active and free with respect to the free act to which that prior aid moves it. The disputation just cited, section 6.
Latin · §2487
The Latin is on each section page: §2487
Not in our power, yet we can hinder it: Alvarez's man commanded to fly§2488
2488Thesis L. These doctors also acknowledge that this motion of God, prior to and necessary for every good work, is not in a person's power, since it is given and withheld at God's good pleasure. Yet they maintain that our will has the capacity to prevent itself from receiving that motion.
From this they infer: 'If a person does not perform the act that is commanded, it will be counted against him as a fault, because by his own fault he prevented the efficacious aid from being given him, which he needed in order actually to perform the act of virtue that is commanded. It is as if God laid on someone a command to fly and, as far as lay with God, offered him wings and the help he needed to fly, and the man answered in his freedom, "Lord, I do not want to take wings or to fly": he would rightly be held guilty and a breaker of the command, even though he could not fly without wings, because by his own fault he prevented their being given him by God.'
These are the words of the same Alvarez in the book just cited, disputation 18, section 20, where he supports his teaching with Augustine's saying: 'That people are not helped by God's grace, the cause lies in themselves, not in God.'
Latin · §2488
The Latin is on each section page: §2488
Why premotion is needed: dependence on the First Cause, not only the fall§2489
2489Thesis LI. These doctors do not derive the need for this aid, which effectively premoves and predetermines the will to every devout action, simply from the corruption and weakness of the human will. They derive it in general from the dependence of every secondary cause on the First Cause, without whose impulse and prior motion, on their assumptions, no cause can do anything at all; and further from the indifference of the free will, which is not fit to do anything unless a higher agent determines it.
Latin · §2489
The Latin is on each section page: §2489
Physical premotion presupposes a moral motion through the object§2490
2490Thesis LII. Although they place this efficacious aid in a motion that physically predetermines the will, they acknowledge that it presupposes a moral motion, brought about by a fitting presentation of the object through which that object appears lovable and suited to the will. For the will cannot desire anything unless the intellect first presents it to the will as suited to it.
So no one is physically determined by the aid of grace to pursue the good unless his mind has been enlightened with knowledge of that good, and his will invited to desire it and morally inclined by the inward persuasions and promptings of the Holy Spirit. Yet on their teaching the will's consent never follows from this unless that other aid is added which moves the will effectively and physically to consent.
Latin · §2490
The Latin is on each section page: §2490
Jansenius: efficacious grace is a heavenly delight§2491
2491Thesis LIII. Jansenius holds that the grace of Christ which, once a person has been enlightened with knowledge of the good and in various ways prompted, drawn and urged to embrace it, finally determines him effectively and surely to pursue it in fact, is nothing other than a heavenly and inexpressible sweetness, or spiritual delight. By it the will is anticipated and bent to will and do whatever God has resolved that it should will and do.
For there is no kind of good action or good will, and no effect of efficacious grace, that is not to be ascribed to this heavenly delight as to the true grace of Christ and its true cause. It is by this delight that we begin to desire the good preached to us, and by it that, with devout will, we believe and take up the good we have already thought of.
Without such a delight poured in from heaven, no prayer pleasing to God can be offered, God cannot be loved purely and chastely, the temptations of our desires cannot be resisted, and in short no good work can be done. So that doctor labours at length to prove from Augustine: De gratia Christi Salvatoris, book 4, chapters 1 and following.
Latin · §2491
The Latin is on each section page: §2491
Three acts of the appetite: love, desire, delight§2492
2492Thesis LIV. To explain what this heavenly sweetness and delight is, which in his own view and Augustine's is the true grace of Christ, he distinguishes three acts of the appetite and of the will with respect to the good. The first is simple love, or complacency: a kind of adjusting of the appetite to the good as suited to it.
The second is a movement that follows from this, called desire, by which the appetite reaches out toward the good that suits and fits it. The third is rest in a good one has already gained; and this act is properly called joy and delight, by which the mind settles in a present good with a certain satisfaction and enjoyment.
Latin · §2492
The Latin is on each section page: §2492
Even love and desire share in delight§2493
2493Thesis LV. Although delight properly consists in that third act, he observes that a certain delight is present even in the earlier acts of simple love and desire. Since every love tends by way of desire toward delight, as to its rest and centre, the movement itself cannot fail to share something of that sweetness. As soon as a movement begins it has a share in rest, inasmuch as even the first moment of a movement has its own partial end.
Latin · §2493
The Latin is on each section page: §2493
Love of spiritual goods already possesses and enjoys them§2494
2494Thesis LVI. This holds good most of all, by far, in the love and desire of spiritual things: wisdom, truth, holiness, righteousness and charity. Whoever loves earthly things does not gain them simply by loving them, nor rest in them as things gained, nor take delight in enjoying them in his mind.
But whoever loves righteousness, truth, wisdom or charity by that very fact gains, has and possesses those goods, and so enjoys them with delight and delights in enjoying them. So whoever loves God, who is eternal wisdom itself, truth, charity and righteousness, enjoys God and delights in him by the very act of love, which possesses its object.
It follows that the names of delight and sweetness are rightly given to acts of love and desire as well, especially when they concern God and divine things, as Augustine does throughout.
Latin · §2494
The Latin is on each section page: §2494
Deliberate and indeliberate acts of love and desire§2495
2495Thesis LVII. Note also that the acts of love and desire that affect the will are of two kinds. Some are deliberate and free, drawn out after weighing the matter, from a definite judgment of reason. Others are indeliberate and therefore not free: they spring up in the will all at once when some object is put before it, before the mind is able to weigh and deliberate.
Latin · §2495
The Latin is on each section page: §2495
The heavenly delight is an indeliberate act sent from heaven§2496
2496Thesis LVIII. With these points in view, the same doctor observes that the heavenly delight in which he places Christ's efficacious aid, needed for every devout action and good act of the will, is not delight in the proper sense, by which the will rests in a present good and enjoys it and which is the end point of the desire by which the will is carried toward the good. Nor is it any free and deliberate movement of the will.
It is an indeliberate act sent into the will from heaven, through which the good put before the will either simply pleases it sweetly or even stirs it to desire that good. Although the will does not elicit this heaven-sent act freely, the act still proceeds from the will actively and is a vital movement of the will.
Latin · §2496
The Latin is on each section page: §2496
Not a free love or desire (book 4, chapter 11)§2497
2497Thesis LIX. On that doctor's principles it is plain that this delight does not consist in any free love or desire. It is needed even in order to desire and love God, or any true spiritual good, by a free movement of the will, since such desire and love are good acts, which cannot come from the will without the grace of sweetness.
Jansenius deals with this more fully in De gratia Christi Salvatoris, book 4, chapter 11, whose heading is: 'This heavenly delight, in Augustine's mind, is a vital and indeliberate act of the soul; that is, an act of the love and desire that come before consent and before the delight that is also called the mind's rest and joy.'
Latin · §2497
The Latin is on each section page: §2497
Why delight is needed: the will moves only toward what delights§2498
2498Thesis LX. In that author's view this divinely infused delight is needed for every good act of the will because, by Augustine's express statement, the will cannot be moved in any way unless something comes before it that delights and invites the mind. The will embraces nothing unless it is first touched toward it by some sense of delight.
This holds not only for good things but for evil ones too. The will is not carried toward evil unless some prior delight prepares and drives it, through which evil coaxes it under a false show of good.
Latin · §2498
The Latin is on each section page: §2498
Two delights in conflict: the stronger carries the will§2499
2499Thesis LXI. A person's mind is often touched at once by some sense of delight toward opposite things. Especially in believers, as long as they carry this mortal body, there is a struggle between two delights, one earthly and the other heavenly, one harmful and the other helpful; and whichever wins draws the mind after it, inclined and consenting.
It can never turn out otherwise than that the greater delight carries the will off toward what delights it more. Wherever the mind stands between righteousness and sin and is pulled two ways, it must act according to whatever has delighted it more.
Latin · §2499
The Latin is on each section page: §2499
Augustine on Galatians: whatever delights us more, we must act on§2500
2500Thesis LXII. Jansenius illustrates his view with these words of Augustine from the commentary on the Epistle to the Galatians, where, treating the fruits of the Spirit (joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faith, gentleness, self-control), he says: 'These spiritual fruits reign in the person in whom sins do not reign. These goods reign if they delight so much that they hold the mind firm in temptations, so that it does not fall into consenting to sin. For whatever delights us more, we must act according to it.
'For example, the form of a beautiful woman comes before us and stirs us to the delight of fornication; but if that inner beauty and the pure face of chastity delight us more, through the grace that is in faith in Christ, then we live by it and act by it. So, with sin not reigning in us to make us obey its desires, but righteousness reigning through charity, we do with great delight whatever we know pleases God in it. What I have said of chastity and fornication I mean to be understood of the rest.'
Latin · §2500
The Latin is on each section page: §2500
The efficacious help is the delight that is greater: victorious delight§2501
2501Thesis LXIII. So he places that efficacious aid of divine grace not in just any delight in the good, but in a delight that, in the person to whom it is given, is greater than every opposing delight and overcomes it; and for this reason he calls it, with Augustine, 'victorious delight'.
If the delight of the flesh is greater, the delight that the spirit pours in will never win the will's consent. A lesser delight cannot overcome a greater; the mind follows whichever delight has held it more strongly by the sweetness with which it touches it. De gratia Christi Salvatoris, book 4, chapter 6.
Latin · §2501
The Latin is on each section page: §2501
Victorious in one person, overcome in another§2502
2502Thesis LXIV. Although, on his teaching, that victorious delight in which Christ's healing and efficacious grace consists drives the will to the good infallibly and makes it surely consent to the good that is so sweet, nevertheless a delight that wins in one person, because the delight of the flesh opposing it there is weaker, and so brings the will to consent, will in another person be overcome by a greater and stronger delight of the flesh. There it will not bend the will, which a mightier and stronger earthly delight will lead away captive.
Latin · §2502
The Latin is on each section page: §2502
Why the victorious delight is needed: the will's weakness; Augustine to Simplicianus§2503
2503Thesis LXV. He traces the need for that victorious delight, which must be poured in from heaven to overcome temptations and to carry out the works of righteousness, to the weakness of the will, which makes it unable to embrace anything good unless it delights. The will by itself, with only its freedom of willing, cannot overcome the inner obstacles of pleasure or pain; nor is a person able of himself, as the Pelagians claimed, to lay down laws for the impulses born in him.
Earthly delights arising from the concupiscence innate in human beings so weigh down the will and call it back from the true good that it cannot lift itself up and break out into actions worthy of heaven, unless God sends a heavenly delight and sweetness, greater and stronger than those earthly ones. By it the will is freed from the birdlime of carnal desires and set at liberty from that captivity. Without it the will cannot will the good so strongly and intensely as to overcome the opposing temptation.
Nor is it in the will's power to take delight in heavenly things at its pleasure, as Augustine says to Simplicianus: 'Who has it in his power that his mind should be touched by a sight that would move his will to faith? Who embraces in his mind anything that does not delight him? Or who has it in his power either that something able to delight him should come before him, or that it should delight him when it comes? So when the things by which we advance toward God delight us, this is inspired and given by God's grace; it is not obtained at our own bidding and by our own effort, or by the merit of our works.'
Latin · §2503
The Latin is on each section page: §2503
Jansenius's conclusion (book 4, chapter 7)§2504
2504Thesis LXVI. From these and many similar passages Jansenius draws this conclusion: 'This weakness of willing, which arises from the delights of earthly things that press the will down to love created and carnal things, is the true reason why the delight of righteousness, that is, of the good work commanded, is necessary. Lifted up by it, the mind can either will strongly what it already wills feebly, or even will what it does not will.
'Unless God has softened the will with the sweetness of this delight, it will never be able either to fulfil or to will the righteousness of the commandment itself; and if it seems to perform some acts concerning the commandment, they will end only in the fruit of earthly desires and delights, or of its own pride. That heavenly sweetness smooths the way so that the will can get free of the birdlime of carnal things and fix itself on loving righteousness.
'It follows that if this delight is lacking, the will, as if numb and dead, can embrace nothing good at all; just as, conversely, in loving carnal things it can pursue nothing except what has delighted it.' De gratia Christi Salvatoris, book 4, chapter 7.
Latin · §2504
The Latin is on each section page: §2504
This need comes from the will's punishment, not its nature§2505
2505Thesis LXVII. That author is careful to point out that this need of heavenly delight for willing and acting, and the weakness of our will that makes it unable to be moved to the good unless something has delighted it, or to choose between two delightful things anything other than the one that has prevailed by delighting, comes not from the essence and nature of the will but from its punishment.
He does not think that the nature of the human will, considered in itself, is such that it cannot freely pursue a good object unless that object has first delighted it. Still less does he think it necessary that, when a good object is seen, the will be touched with some delight.
Latin · §2505
The Latin is on each section page: §2505
Before the fall no delight ruled the will; the first sin had no delight before it§2506
2506Thesis LXVIII. So he ascribes all this to a weakness of the will contracted through sin, which is to be counted among the punishments of sin. On his assumptions, before sin no delight ruled the will, bending and determining it to one side or the other by effectively drawing out its consent.
Before man fell from his original integrity through sin, no delight in earthly things urged and enticed his will toward evil, since every such delight is born of concupiscence, which is the fruit of sin. The first sin of the first man was therefore committed with no delight going before it: the first delight followed the perverse will, not the will the delight. For every resistance to a good will is the punishment of an evil will, and God does not inflict it on a rational creature that has not deserved it.
Latin · §2506
The Latin is on each section page: §2506
Adam's grace was not victorious delight§2507
2507Thesis LXIX. As for good actions, the first man was indeed endowed with grace so that he could perform them and carry them out duly and perfectly. But that grace was not such as to make him will and act, since it was subject to his free choice and it lay with him to use it or not to use it. So the victorious delight that brings free choice under itself and moves the will to the good effectively and infallibly had no place in him.
It plainly follows that the present need of victorious delight for acting well does not arise from the nature of the will itself. Otherwise it would have had to be permanent in man, whereas in man unfallen it had no place and was not even necessary to him.
Latin · §2507
The Latin is on each section page: §2507
The cause is the will's corruption; delight as its one medicine (chapter 9)§2508
2508Thesis LXX. On this doctor's view, then, what makes that heavenly delight necessary for good acts is nothing other than the corruption and depravity of the human will, which through the first man's sin has been thrown headlong under the rule of lusts. So in every action before grace it is roused by some lustful delight that goes before it and tickles it; by consenting to that delight it sins, and if left to itself it cannot fail to consent.
To cure this evil God sends the delight of the good, that is, of righteousness, as the sick will's one medicine. Because it runs directly against the disease afflicting the will, it wrings from the will the consent to the good that God requires of it. So the will is turned back upward, so that, fastened to the spirit that soothes and delights it and, as it were, hanging from God, it is no longer dragged down into its old slavery to lust. Jansenius develops this at length in chapter 9 of the book already cited several times.
Latin · §2508
The Latin is on each section page: §2508
Where Jansenius and the Thomists agree on sufficient grace§2509
2509Thesis LXXI. From all this it is easy to see how Jansenius's view agrees with the Thomists' and how it differs from theirs on the grace they call sufficient and the grace they call efficacious. As for the grace called sufficient, Jansenius grants with them that even those who are not converted and do not act well receive manifold grace from God, and that not only is their intellect enlightened but their will too is struck by various motions of grace.
Nor does he deny that, once such aids of grace are received, a person is truly said to be able to be converted and to act well. Conversely, the Thomists admit that all those who are not converted and do not act well lack an aid that is plainly necessary for anyone actually to be converted and act well.
Latin · §2509
The Latin is on each section page: §2509
The difference: a battle of words about the name 'sufficient'§2510
2510Thesis LXXII. The difference is this: the Thomists say that grace which good action does not in fact follow is nevertheless sufficient, and that through it a proximate and complete power of acting well is given. Jansenius and his followers deny this.
Here the dispute is plainly a mere battle of words, a question about a name. For Jansenius denies that such grace is sufficient, and that it gives the proximate power of acting well, for one reason only: it lacks an aid that is plainly necessary for good action, as the Thomists themselves concede.
Latin · §2510
The Latin is on each section page: §2510
Where Thomists and Jansenius agree on efficacious grace§2511
2511Thesis LXXIII. On efficacious grace, the Thomists teach together with Jansenius that no grace of Christ exists that is not efficacious in some respect: there is none that fails to bring about, surely and infallibly, some effect, the very effect for which God precisely gives it and to which his absolute decree has destined it. Jansenius, for his part, grants with them that Christ's grace determines the will physically as well as morally.
With one accord and equal insistence both sides maintain that divine grace is efficacious from itself and of itself. Its efficacy is absolute and does not hang on the consent of free choice, and grace is master over free choice rather than subject to its power.
Latin · §2511
The Latin is on each section page: §2511
First difference: a passing motion received, or a vital act of the will§2512
2512Thesis LXXIV. On the nature of efficacious grace, however, they differ in many respects, as Jansenius notes and reports at length in De gratia Christi Salvatoris, book 8, chapter 1. For the recent Thomists, the grace that physically predetermines the will is, as explained above, a 'virtual motion' with a kind of incomplete being, present in the will in the way colours are present in the air and impetus in a thing that has been pushed.
For Jansenius, that grace is a real and true affection of the will, consisting in a love and desire for heavenly and spiritual good, by which the human mind is carried upward sweetly and with immense joy. So for the Thomists this efficacious aid is only received passively in the will, while for Jansenius it is something that proceeds actively from the will and is a vital movement of it.
Latin · §2512
The Latin is on each section page: §2512
Second difference: absolute premotion against relative delight§2513
2513Thesis LXXV. Next, in the Thomists' view the physically predetermining aid is such that, whatever the circumstances in which the will is placed, it always makes it act, produces its effect, and overcomes all resistance. If the same aid that moves and determines this or that person to act well were given to everyone else, it would move them all alike, and would move this same person too, whatever impulses of concupiscence he were supposed to be shaken by.
In Jansenius's sense, however, Christ's efficacious aid works otherwise. The victorious delight in which he places that aid is relative: it is victorious only when it is greater than the opposing delight. If the other delight happens to be more ardent, the mind will cling only to ineffective desires and will never effectively will what ought to be willed.
So a delight that wins in one person, because the impulses of concupiscence are weaker, will be overcome and prove inefficacious in another, because the impulses of the same concupiscence are more violent. Nor will what is enough for this person to overcome a present temptation be enough at another time, if a stronger and fiercer temptation presses on him.
Latin · §2513
The Latin is on each section page: §2513
Third difference: why the aid is needed§2514
2514Thesis LXXVI. Further, the recent Thomists hold that physical predetermination is necessary for the human will to act well because the will, like all other secondary causes, needs to be premoved by God, the First Cause, in order actually to act. They also derive this necessity from the will's indifference, which on that account must be determined to act by a higher cause.
Jansenius, however, thinks the efficacious aid of divine grace necessary to the human will for one reason only: the wound inflicted by sin, and the weakness contracted from the concupiscence that clings to fallen man.
Latin · §2514
The Latin is on each section page: §2514
Hence: premotion in Eden for the Thomists, not for Jansenius§2515
2515Thesis LXXVII. On the Thomists' assumptions, then, the physically predetermining aid was necessary even for man unfallen, quite apart from any thought of sin. On Jansenius's view, by contrast, the efficacious aid by which a person comes to will and act had no place in the state of innocence.
There was only the aid without which man could not act well, and which could easily coexist with his not acting well, since it was subject to free choice and in no way brought man's free choice under itself.
Latin · §2515
The Latin is on each section page: §2515
Molina departs from both; sufficient aid given to all§2516
2516Thesis LXXVIII. The teaching of the most celebrated Jesuit Luis de Molina, whom many others follow, is far removed from the view of Jansenius of Ypres and of the recent Thomists as well. To make this clearer, the substance of his view on efficacious and sufficient grace should be briefly restated from his writings.
He will not have any aid of grace called sufficient except one which, once given, requires nothing further on God's part for the action actually to follow. In this sense he teaches that God grants sufficient aid of grace both to those who do not act well and do not turn to God and to those who are converted and act well.
Latin · §2516
The Latin is on each section page: §2516
Sufficient aid divided into efficacious and inefficacious by its outcome§2517
2517Thesis LXXIX. Hence he divides sufficient aid into efficacious and inefficacious aid. Efficacious aid is the aid that its effect follows, that is, the good work to which it moves a person. Inefficacious aid lacks its effect: through it a person is not actually converted and does not act well.
Latin · §2517
The Latin is on each section page: §2517
Molina: efficacy from the aid itself would destroy freedom§2518
2518Thesis LXXX. On his view, an aid's being efficacious does not depend on a special motion of God which, once given, always brings free choice to consent and cooperate, and which, once withdrawn, leaves it never consenting or cooperating. Indeed he thinks those who hold this err in faith.
He reports the view of those who say that free choice's consenting or not consenting is to be ascribed to God's aid itself, or to God moving efficaciously or inefficaciously through it: so that whenever God moves through an aid that has its efficacy from the manner of the divine motion and from God himself, free choice consents and cooperates toward salvation, and whenever he moves through an aid that does not have its efficacy from him, free choice does not consent or cooperate toward salvation. Then he adds: 'I would certainly not hesitate to call this view, explained in this way, an error in faith.'
His reason is that in this way, as he sees it, freedom of choice is lost, since a person's conversion and perseverance will then depend not on his own innate freedom but on the quality of the aid and of the divine motion. 'For if,' he says, 'our choice has from the efficacy of the divine aid that it consents or does not consent to God's call, cooperates or does not cooperate toward salvation, and perseveres or does not persevere in grace, then this certainly depends not on its own innate freedom but on the quality of the aid and of the divine motion; and so there is nothing that could be credited to it for praise and merit, but rather freedom of choice toward salvation is lost altogether.' Concordia liberi arbitrii cum gratiae donis, question 23, articles 4-5, disputation 1, member 6.
Latin · §2518
The Latin is on each section page: §2518
Efficacy depends on free choice, even in the composite sense§2519
2519Thesis LXXXI. On his view, then, the division of sufficient aid into efficacious and inefficacious is taken from the effect, and the effect depends on the freedom of choice. So it lies with human choice, and is placed in its power, whether the aid of grace, sufficient of itself, becomes efficacious or remains inefficacious.
Sufficient aid is called efficacious when choice is converted with it by its own freedom, although, with nothing in the aid preventing it, choice could have remained unconverted, and that in the composite sense and not only in the divided sense. It is called inefficacious when choice, by the same freedom, is not converted with it, although it could have been converted and could actually and in fact have elicited the act of conversion without any further aid of God's grace.
'We assert,' he says, 'that whether the aids of prevenient and assisting grace granted by the ordinary law to those still on their pilgrimage are efficacious or inefficacious for conversion or justification depends on the free consent and cooperation of our choice with them. It is therefore in our free power either to make them efficacious, by consenting and cooperating with them toward the acts by which we are disposed for justification, or to make them inefficacious, by withholding our consent and cooperation, or even by eliciting the contrary dissent.' Same book, question 14, article 13, disputation 40.
Latin · §2519
The Latin is on each section page: §2519
Named from the outcome: more grace may convert no one§2520
2520Thesis LXXXII. On his assumptions, then, efficacious and inefficacious aid are so named from the outcome, and efficacious aid has nothing more in itself than inefficacious aid. It can therefore happen, and often does, that of two people anticipated by equal grace from God one is converted and the other is not.
Indeed it sometimes happens that someone who has received greater aids of grace remains impenitent or neglects to act well, while another, to whom God has granted fewer and lesser aids, truly repents and is eager for good works, because the first refused to use the greater grace God granted him and the second, in his freedom, made good use of the lesser.
It also sometimes happens that of two people in whom grace is efficacious, the one helped by lesser grace acts more fervently and with greater zeal, while the one helped by greater grace acts more sluggishly and slackly.
Latin · §2520
The Latin is on each section page: §2520
Molina's own words (disputation 12)§2521
2521Thesis LXXXIII. This is Molina's express teaching in question 14, article 13, disputation 12: 'It can happen,' he says, 'that of two people inwardly called by God with equal aid, one is converted through the freedom of his choice and the other remains in unbelief. It often happens, too, that one person is converted with the same aid with which another is not.
'Indeed it can happen that someone anticipated and called with far greater aid is, in his freedom, not converted, while another is converted with far less. For God often calls, and sinners refuse and scorn all God's counsel.'
Latin · §2521
The Latin is on each section page: §2521
Molina need not reconcile efficacy with freedom: grace is subject to choice§2522
2522Thesis LXXXIV. Plainly, then, Molina has no need to labour at reconciling the efficacy of divine grace with the freedom of human choice. He makes God's grace subject to man's free choice, and will not allow any aid of grace to be so efficacious that it determines free choice to act of itself.
Whatever aid from God is supposed to precede a good action, the human will's dissent can always coexist with it, and it remains in a person's power to use it as he pleases or not to use it.
Latin · §2522
The Latin is on each section page: §2522
Yet the consent is supernatural: grace cooperates as a habit with its power§2523
2523Thesis LXXXV. Even so, he holds that the act of free choice by which it consents to divine grace is not merely natural but supernatural, and must be ascribed to God's grace. This is so not only insofar as grace is called prevenient, alluring and inviting a person to the good and in a way supplying him with new strength, but also insofar as through that same grace God, together with man's free choice, flows into its act; in this respect it is called cooperating grace.
On his view, the grace by which God anticipates a person helps the will in acting and cooperates with it in the way a habit inhering in a power concurs with that power toward its act. So this cooperation of grace itself depends on the free will, and must not be thought of as moving the will or as prior to its action. In the same way, a habit's influence on an act depends on the power: the habit does not move the power to act, but, as the power moves itself to act, the habit flows together with it into the power's act.
Latin · §2523
The Latin is on each section page: §2523
Molina, disputation 40: prevenient grace as the Spirit's instrument§2524
2524Thesis LXXXVI. This is how Molina reasons on the matter in various places, but above all in disputation 40 on question 14, article 13: 'Third, we assert that prevenient grace, by which the Holy Spirit anticipates, rouses, allures and invites an adult's choice to the acts of believing, hoping, loving and repenting just mentioned, is an instrument of the Holy Spirit, by which he further concurs efficiently and flows in together with choice itself to produce those acts, when choice consents to that grace and, with it, flows into and cooperates in those acts. Such acts therefore come at once efficiently from choice itself, through its own influence on them, and from God, who flows into them by a new influence or new action through prevenient grace as through an instrument.
'For just as the habits of the virtues, natural and supernatural alike, incline the powers to their acts and so make them apt for them, and therefore concur efficiently with the powers toward those acts by flowing into them with their own partial influence, so, since prevenient grace allures, invites and inclines the powers to elicit those supernatural acts, whenever the powers consent to rousing grace and flow into the acts to which grace allures and invites them, grace itself will also flow in and cooperate with the powers in those acts.
'Again, just as the actual existence of the habits' influence on the acts of virtue that the powers elicit depends on the powers' own influence on those acts, since a habit is not a sufficient cause for producing such acts without the powers' concurrence, so the actual existence of that new influence of prevenient grace on the acts of believing, hoping, loving and repenting depends on the cooperation and influence of our free choice on those acts through intellect and will, since prevenient grace likewise is not a sufficient cause of those acts without our choice's cooperation in them and influence on them.'
Latin · §2524
The Latin is on each section page: §2524
Molina's two anathemas§2525
2525Thesis LXXXVII. From this he concludes that the consent of free choice to God, who rouses and calls through prevenient grace, is nothing in reality that is not supernatural and does not at the same time come from God, not only as from one who allures, rouses and invites choice to it, but also as from one who cooperates through the aid of grace. On his view, therefore, 'anyone who affirms that the consent of our choice to God, who rouses and calls through the aid of prevenient grace, is a natural act, or can be elicited without the aid and cooperation of that prevenient grace, must be held anathema.'
Yet he declares in turn that 'anyone is also anathema who says that this consent is not in the free power of our choice in the way he has explained', namely so that it lies with free choice to make such prevenient grace of the Holy Spirit void or not. These are his words in the same disputation 40.
Latin · §2525
The Latin is on each section page: §2525
Molina, disputation 37: what each cause contributes to the act§2526
2526Thesis LXXXVIII. He explains more precisely what grace contributes and what free choice contributes to the good acts in which a person's conversion consists in disputation 37 on the same article. There he assumes that three things concur in any good act: first, God's general concurrence as first agent; second, the particular influence of divine grace; and finally, man's free choice.
He then teaches that a good act, for example the act of believing, hoping or repenting, has from God's general concurrence that it is an act at all, but not that it is this act rather than that one; from free choice, that in its substance it is this act and not another; and from grace, that it is a supernatural act.
'For,' he says, 'it comes from God, flowing in through the general concurrence alone, as from a universal cause, and so it has from that cause no more reason to be an assent of belief or sorrow for sins than to be the opposite act or an act of some other power. From the influence of free choice, together with the knowledge and other things needed for the act to be produced in its substance, it has, as from a particular cause, that in the substance of the act it is an assent of faith or sorrow for sins rather than some other act.
'From prevenient grace, that is, from God as he flows into the same act through it, as through his instrument, together with free choice, it has that it is a supernatural act, specifically distinct from the purely natural act of believing or of sorrowing for sins that free choice would then elicit by its own strength alone, if prevenient grace did not flow in together with it.'
Latin · §2526
The Latin is on each section page: §2526
Grace and free choice as two parts of one complete cause§2527
2527Thesis LXXXIX. On his view, then, God's grace and man's free choice are two parts of one complete cause of the act of believing, hoping or repenting as salvation requires it, and each such act depends on the influence both of free choice and of divine grace. From free choice they have that in their substance they are believing, hoping and repenting; from the influence of grace, that they are supernatural and of the kind needed for salvation.
So each of these acts is wholly from free choice and wholly from grace, but from neither as from the whole and complete cause, only as from a part of the complete cause. This is how that author sets out his view at the beginning of the disputation just cited.
Latin · §2527
The Latin is on each section page: §2527
Equal aids: true of prevenient grace, not of cooperating grace§2528
2528Thesis XC. When Molina says that if God gives two people equal aids, one may be converted by his own freedom and the other not, he warns that he means the aids of prevenient grace, taken as prevenient. If we speak of that same grace as cooperating, that is, as the grace through which God flows into the act a person freely elicits, it is no longer true that with equal aid one is converted and the other is not. It is impossible for someone not to be converted while God is nevertheless producing in him, together with his free choice, the act of conversion.
Yet prevenient and cooperating grace are in reality one and the same, and the cooperation of grace depends on the cooperation of our free choice, just as the concurrence and influence of any habit depends on the working of the power it resides in. So, speaking simply and absolutely, he thinks one must say that a person is converted and saved by his freedom with equal or even smaller aids, while another is neither converted nor saved. Speaking with the utmost strictness, though, one should not say that with equal aids of grace one is converted and the other not, since in the one converted there is an influence of grace not present in the other: the influence that depends on the consent of our free choice.
Latin · §2528
The Latin is on each section page: §2528
Not converted by freedom alone§2529
2529Thesis XCI. In the same way, according to this Doctor, one must not say that when two adults have equal aids of prevenient grace, the one who is converted is converted by his freedom alone. That conversion does depend on freedom and is brought about by choice in its freedom. But it is not brought about by that freedom alone: the aid of prevenient grace cooperates with it at the same time, through the influence by which it takes on the character of cooperating grace.
Even so, when that influence is present and accompanies prevenient grace in dependence on the cooperation of choice, nothing more is required than the free cooperation of our choice. This is in disputation 40 on article 13 of question 14, in the paragraph 'Ad secundam'.
Latin · §2529
The Latin is on each section page: §2529
Able not to be converted: composite and divided sense§2530
2530Thesis XCII. It follows from his assumptions that, whatever aids of prevenient grace are given, taken as prevenient, a person is able not to be converted, in the composite sense as well as in the divided sense. Given the aid of the same grace as cooperating, however, a person can indeed fail to be converted in the divided sense, but not in the composite sense.
For the influence of cooperating grace cannot be present, as cooperating in conversion, without the sinner being converted through his own choice. This takes nothing away from the freedom of choice, because, as has been said many times already, that influence of cooperating grace depends on the consent of human choice. This can be seen in the same disputation, in the paragraph beginning 'Hinc patet'.
Latin · §2530
The Latin is on each section page: §2530
Molina's account of the nature of grace: illumination and motions§2531
2531Thesis XCIII. Molina explains at length, in disputation 45 on article 13 of question 14, the nature of this divine grace, which is prevenient in one respect and cooperating in another, and which man's free choice makes efficacious or inefficacious. To begin with, he places that grace in general in an illumination of the mind and in certain motions of the will.
Latin · §2531
The Latin is on each section page: §2531
Illumination: acquired knowledge helped by God's influence§2532
2532Thesis XCIV. For him this illumination of the mind is simply a set of notions received from an external preacher or from some other source, and helped by a special, supernatural influence of God so that they are in some way already fitted for salvation. He observes that when God enlightens people in the ordinary way he does not send into them new species and ideas from which that knowledge arises, the knowledge through whose intervention their minds are enlightened.
That knowledge arises through species acquired in the human way and stirred up by preachers or by some other means. God inserts himself into them by his influence, so that this knowledge becomes more or less fitted for salvation, in proportion as his influence is greater or smaller. On Molina's view, then, for God to enlighten is nothing else than to cooperate in this way, by his influence, in the kinds of knowledge that rouse the will.
Latin · §2532
The Latin is on each section page: §2532
The motions of the will in prevenient grace arise naturally§2533
2533Thesis XCV. On his view the motions of the will that make up prevenient grace are certain affections. Once knowledge has gone before, they raise and invite the will to elicit hope, to love God or to grieve for sins, before it elicits the act of hope, or of love, or of grief arising from love of him.
The will does not cooperate in these motions and affections as free choice, but only as will, that is, as a kind of nature. Whether it wants them or not, they rise up in it naturally once the knowledge is present. They have the character of grace only if God at the same time flows specially into them, so that they become supernatural and are also fitted in a certain way for salvation.
Latin · §2533
The Latin is on each section page: §2533
The natural motion that precedes volition: Lucifer and Eve§2534
2534Thesis XCVI. To make this clearer, he observes that when we contemplate something very lovable and well worth obtaining, a motion rises naturally in the will by which it is drawn toward that thing. This motion is not a volition. It is an affection of the will toward the thing, whose goodness, so to speak, touches it and entices it to will it.
According to Molina this motion normally comes before volition, in angels as well as in men, and in the state of intact nature as well as in that of fallen nature. Lucifer's will was drawn toward what he sought to gain through pride before, in time or in nature, he freely willed it. In the same way Eve was drawn toward the forbidden fruit before she willed to eat it against God's law.
Latin · §2534
The Latin is on each section page: §2534
The will can hinder this motion only indirectly§2535
2535Thesis XCVII. Once such a motion has arisen in the will from contemplating the thing, it is in the will's power simply to will the thing or not to will it. The motion by which the will is drawn toward the thing, however, does not arise freely, as was said; it arises in the will purely by nature once the thing is contemplated.
Still, the will can hinder that motion in itself indirectly: by keeping the thought away, by turning to other matters, and by seeing to it that the mind sets before the will other things that usually draw it toward the very opposite.
Latin · §2535
The Latin is on each section page: §2535
The natural motion toward hope§2536
2536Thesis XCVIII. Suppose there is an affection toward something that the mind conceives as lovable and presents to the will, and the mind then sees a way and an approach by which it believes the thing can be obtained. A motion then also rises naturally in the will, a kind of uplift toward hoping, which comes before the free act of hope in time or in nature.
That motion is produced by the knowledge of the object's goodness and the knowledge of the way it is believed it can be obtained, with the will cooperating not as free but as a kind of nature. It rises naturally in the will, and it is the stronger, the greater and more probable is the knowledge of the object's goodness and of the way to obtain it. The same holds for the will's affection toward an object known simply as good.
Latin · §2536
The Latin is on each section page: §2536
Grace only perfects and helps nature§2537
2537Thesis XCIX. Molina gives grace no other role than to perfect nature and help it in its own motions, so that each person becomes, through supernatural aid and grace, what salvation requires. To identify and explain the motions of grace, therefore, he wants us to look at the course and order that nature itself, or the knowing and desiring powers, would follow if they produced, by their own strength alone, the substance of the same acts that are attributed to grace. He thinks this can happen.
In this way we are to understand how God, through the aids and gifts of grace, inserts himself into nature, cooperates with it and helps it, so that it produces beyond its own strength such acts as are necessary for salvation.
Latin · §2537
The Latin is on each section page: §2537
Prevenient motions are vital operations, not free acts§2538
2538Thesis C. So he holds that the motions in which he places prevenient grace are vital operations proceeding actively from our faculties. Yet they are not elicited freely by those faculties, and strictly speaking they should not be called acts of free choice, though they depend a great deal on free choice.
The reason is that free choice can help or hinder those acts in various ways, can desire them and ask God for them, and can in some way fit and dispose itself so that, by the common course and order of divine providence, they may be given to it by God more readily.
Latin · §2538
The Latin is on each section page: §2538
How free choice helps or hinders prevenient grace§2539
2539Thesis CI. For example, the notions of things to be believed, through which, with a supernatural influence added, our mind begins to be enlightened for salvation, can be acquired freely: by listening to preachers, by reading devout books, or in some similar way. Equally, a person can freely turn away from them and so put an obstacle in the way of God's illumination. Even so, those notions get the character of prevenient grace only from God's supernatural influence, not from man's free choice.
The same is true of the devout affections that result naturally and necessarily in the will once God's illumination is given, and that have the character of prevenient grace on the will's side if some special influence of God is added to them. Man's free choice can hinder them, when he freely stops thinking devout thoughts or brings up and looks for reasons that draw the will the other way. It can also help them, when someone of his own accord keeps his mind fixed on that devout thought.
Latin · §2539
The Latin is on each section page: §2539
Molina in his own words: the motions of prevenient grace toward faith§2540
2540Thesis CII. To show Molina's view more clearly, it will be to the point to set out in his own words the order and pattern of the motions of prevenient grace by which we are called to faith, hope, love and contrition, in which a person's conversion consists. In the disputation already cited he reasons about this as follows.
'While a person not yet inwardly called to faith in a supernatural way thinks over and weighs the things to be believed, through notions acquired by a preacher's ministry or from some other source,' he says, 'God flows into those notions by a particular, supernatural influence. By it he helps that knowledge, so that the matter is weighed better and more clearly and is penetrated, and also so that the knowledge now reaches the level of supernatural knowledge, fitted in its order and degree to a supernatural end.
When the mind weighs and enters into the things that belong to faith, that is, how worthy they are of assent and how much it matters to assent, a motion of affection toward the things so known arises naturally in the will. By it the will is drawn and, so to speak, invited to command the intellect to assent to them. God too, as it were, inserts himself into this motion. He flows into it through a particular aid and with that aid as it were sharpens it, so that it presses and draws more strongly, and he makes it supernatural, so that in its order and degree it is fitted for salvation as well.'
Latin · §2540
The Latin is on each section page: §2540
The free acts of faith and the infused habit§2541
2541Thesis CIII. 'Even when these two motions of prevenient grace have helped and roused it, free choice remains free to command the assent of faith or to withhold that command. Suppose the will decides to embrace the faith and orders the intellect to believe. Then, as the motion of prevenient grace it possesses flows in alongside, the will produces within itself a supernatural act: in that act it wills to embrace the faith, and by that act it orders the intellect to assent.
In the same moment the intellect, set in motion by the will's supernatural command and aided by God's light, produces a supernatural act of assent to what God has revealed. A person rightly prepared by these two supernatural acts, one of intellect and one of will, then receives from God alone the infused, supernatural habit of faith, which enables him afterwards to produce further acts of the same supernatural kind.'
Latin · §2541
The Latin is on each section page: §2541
The motion of grace toward hope§2542
2542Thesis CIV. On the motion of grace that rouses us to the act of hope, he explains his view as follows. 'When the intellect, already enlightened by the light of supernatural faith, thinks about the eternal happiness God has prepared for man, about its goodness and excellence, about God's many other glorious works and the benefits he has conferred on man, among them Christ's incarnation and passion, and considers the other means most abundantly supplied to it for gaining eternal life, there arises naturally in the will not only an affection toward happiness, by which the will is drawn and invited to want it with love of desire, but also a motion of uplift, by which it is attracted and drawn to hope for that happiness from God.
This motion does depend on free choice, if choice turns away from the thought from which the motion arises. Nevertheless, once obstacles are removed, it rises purely by nature, and God, as it were, thrusts himself into it with a special influence. He sharpens it and makes it supernatural, so that in its order and degree it is what salvation requires, and through it he raises the will supernaturally and, so to speak, invites it to elicit the supernatural act of hoping for eternal happiness and for the means needed to gain it.
Through such grace, then, our free choice, anticipated and roused by God, elicits, if it wishes, the first free act of supernatural hope. Duly disposed by that act, it receives from God the habit of supernatural hope, through which it can afterwards elicit other similar supernatural acts whenever it chooses.'
Latin · §2542
The Latin is on each section page: §2542
The motion of grace toward love of God§2543
2543Thesis CV. In keeping with this he also discusses the grace needed for the act of love of God and of contrition for sins. 'Next,' he says, 'when the intellect, enlightened by the light of faith, with an act of supernatural hope already present in the will, considers God's goodness both in itself and toward us, and the many great benefits with which he has gone before us so gently, a motion of the love of friendship toward God is stirred up naturally in the will.
By that motion the power is drawn and invited to love God. God inserts himself into this motion too, and by his supernatural influence he not only sharpens and kindles it but also makes it supernatural, of the kind, that is, which in its order and degree is necessary for salvation.'
Latin · §2543
The Latin is on each section page: §2543
Contrition as the last disposition to sanctifying grace§2544
2544Thesis CVI. 'If, at the same time, knowledge is added of how great, how many and how ungrateful are the sins by which we offend God, then free choice, anticipated by the same grace, just as it can elicit the act of supernatural love of God, so will be able to elicit the act of true sorrow for sins, felt on account of God, who is loved with an affection of supernatural love.
That sorrow is true contrition and the final disposition for sanctifying grace, which follows contrition in the same instant, though later in the order of nature.'
Latin · §2544
The Latin is on each section page: §2544
The aid of prevenient grace distinguished from prevenient grace itself§2545
2545Thesis CVII. Molina also distinguishes the aid of prevenient grace from prevenient grace itself. By prevenient grace he means the knowledge in the mind and the affections in the will that God sharpens and helps by a particular influence so that they become supernatural and, in their degree and order, what salvation requires.
By the aid of prevenient grace he means the supernatural influence by which God sharpens, helps and kindles that knowledge, mostly acquired by human means, and those affections, which, as described, rise purely by nature in the will once such knowledge is present. Through it they become supernatural and of the kind that serves man's eternal salvation.
Latin · §2545
The Latin is on each section page: §2545
The recent Thomists and Molina diametrically opposed§2546
2546Thesis CVIII. From all this it is easy to see that the doctrine of the recent Thomists, as Diego Alvarez presents it, stands diametrically opposed to Molina's teaching about the grace called efficacious, the grace to which a person's conversion is ascribed. The two are in complete conflict, whether we look at the way grace moves a person to the acts by which he turns to God, or at the nature and quiddity of grace itself and where it is to be located.
Latin · §2546
The Latin is on each section page: §2546
On how grace works: efficacious of itself, or by consent§2547
2547Thesis CIX. On the way grace works, the recent Thomists, Alvarez among them, hold that the grace by which a person is converted is efficacious of itself. It is not made so by the consent of free choice; rather, as was explained earlier, it determines free choice to consent, powerfully and infallibly.
Molina and his followers maintain the opposite: the grace that converts a person is subject to free choice in such a way that its efficacy depends on free choice's consent. It lies in a person's free power to make it efficacious or inefficacious, and in fact each of these quite often happens.
Latin · §2547
The Latin is on each section page: §2547
On what grace is: a virtual motion, or affections of the will§2548
2548Thesis CX. As for the essence of the grace by which the will is moved to the acts of conversion and which actually brings conversion about, the recent Thomists, as was said above, place it in a virtual motion. This motion has an incomplete kind of being and is in the will as colours are in the air, or as impetus is in a thing that is being driven along.
Molina places the grace that moves a person efficaciously to conversion, when free choice consents, in certain affections of the will that arise from a prior illumination of the mind. God inserts himself into them by his influence, draws the will to will, gives it the strength to will, and concurs with the will at the same time, if it wills.
Latin · §2548
The Latin is on each section page: §2548
Jansenius nearer Molina than the Thomists on the nature of grace§2549
2549Thesis CXI. On this point, then, Jansenius stands closer to Molina than the recent Thomists do. He agrees with the Thomists entirely on the way efficacious grace works, contending that the efficacy of Christ's saving grace in no way depends on the consent of human choice but produces that consent of itself, infallibly and insuperably. Yet on the nature and substance of the grace called efficacious, his view is less far from Molina's doctrine than from the Thomists'.
As is clear from what was said earlier, he places this efficacious grace, to which in his view a person's conversion and all the good works of the faithful must be wholly ascribed, in certain affections of love and desire. These proceed from the human will, not freely but actively; they are its vital acts, and by them the will is carried and led to embrace the good freely. Such are the affections he means by the name of heavenly sweetness and delight, in which he places efficacious grace.
Latin · §2549
The Latin is on each section page: §2549
Where Jansenius differs from Molina: natural affections or heaven-sent§2550
2550Thesis CXII. He differs from Molina, however, in this. On Molina's doctrine such affections arise in the will purely by nature once the mind is illuminated, and God does no more than thrust himself into them by a special influence and make them supernatural.
On Jansenius's view, whatever illumination of the mind is given, these affections do not rise by nature in the will of fallen man. They must be sent into it wholly from heaven, and not merely sharpened and heightened by some divine motion so as to become supernatural.
Latin · §2550
The Latin is on each section page: §2550
Molina: a natural affection precedes every free act of the will§2551
2551Thesis CXIV. Molina further holds that it belongs to the nature of the will, considered absolutely, that as soon as the intellect presents it with some object as good and delightful, it is moved toward that object by a certain motion and touched by an affection. That affection entices and provokes the will to embrace such an object freely. He does not think the will is ever borne freely toward any object as good unless a motion and affection of this kind, arising naturally in it, has gone before.
So when man and the angel, still unfallen, began to turn away from the true good and to prefer an earthly, private good to the spiritual and divine, in each case, on his view, the evil will was preceded by such a motion and affection. By it the man was roused and drawn to eat the forbidden fruit, and the angel to admire and look up to his own excellence.
Latin · §2551
The Latin is on each section page: §2551
Jansenius: delight is not of the will's nature, nor preceded the first sin§2552
2552Thesis CXV. Jansenius, by contrast, does not hold that the love and desire he calls delight necessarily precede every act of the will, when the will is considered absolutely and apart from the weakness contracted through sin. This is the delight by which the will is now drawn before it freely wills and embraces anything, and by which above all it must be touched before it pursues the heavenly and spiritual good.
On his doctrine it is not simply part of the will's nature that it cannot freely embrace a good object unless the object has first delighted it. Still less does it belong to the will's nature to be touched by some delight whenever a good and pleasant object is presented to it. Above all, he teaches that the first sin, of men and of angels alike, was committed without any preceding delight, and that neither men nor angels in their unfallen state had any affection by which they were solicited and invited to the will's first evil act.
Latin · §2552
The Latin is on each section page: §2552
A middle way between Molina and the recent Thomists§2553
2553Thesis CXVI. Among the doctors of the Roman Church, however, many take what is in a sense a middle way between Molina's view and that of the recent Thomists, which seem to stand, as it were, at the extremes. For although on the substance of the question they agree with Molina, they depart from him on some points and try to soften his doctrine. Among them are Bellarmine and Vasquez, and above all Peter of Saint Joseph, a Feuillant monk.
Latin · §2553
The Latin is on each section page: §2553
First: sufficient grace suffices for actual conversion§2554
2554Thesis CXVII. First, they hold with Molina that a sufficient grace is given for a person's salvation and conversion. Even if he is not actually converted, he can still be actually converted through it, if he chooses to use it, without any further prior aid from God. A grace that needs some other preceding aid of God before the good action really follows is not, in their view, properly called sufficient.
Latin · §2554
The Latin is on each section page: §2554
Peter of Saint Joseph on sufficient grace§2555
2555Thesis CXVIII. Peter of Saint Joseph teaches this in his theological treatise on divine grace, disputation 6, section 6, where his first assertion reads: 'It is certain from faith that some grace sufficient for salvation is given, a grace by which a person can be converted even though he is not actually converted.' His second is this: 'That grace is called sufficient which is enough not only for a person to be able to act, but also for him actually to act if he chooses.'
Latin · §2555
The Latin is on each section page: §2555
Sufficient means enough to act, if one wills§2556
2556Thesis CXIX. He repeats and confirms this doctrine in his Idea of speculative theology, book 4, chapter 7, where his second resolution reads: 'Only that grace is called absolutely and truly sufficient for some operation which is enough not merely for a person to be said to be able to act in some fashion, but also for him actually to act, if he chooses.'
He says he lays this down against the authors of physical predetermination. They hold that an aid is truly sufficient for operation if it gives the ability to act, even though another aid, really distinct from the sufficient one, is necessarily required for anyone actually to act. For, to take an example, a person is said to have sufficient and proximate power to see only because he has everything needed to see in fact, if he wants to see.
Latin · §2556
The Latin is on each section page: §2556
Second: no grace physically predetermines the will§2557
2557Thesis CXX. Second, they maintain with Molina that no grace of God is efficacious in the sense of physically predetermining the will to act well and so imposing a necessity of acting that comes before the good action itself. In their view no such necessity can coexist with the freedom of human choice. They do not deny, on the other hand, that grace moves and inclines the will physically toward good operations.
Latin · §2557
The Latin is on each section page: §2557
Peter of Saint Joseph against physical predetermination§2558
2558Thesis CXXI. This can be seen in Peter of Saint Joseph, in the seventh disputation of the treatise already cited, which he devotes almost entirely to refuting the physical predetermination of grace, and also in the same seventh chapter of book 4 of the Idea of speculative theology. His sixth resolution there reads: 'Although, on the probable view, efficacious grace really and physically moves and inclines the will to the good work, it does not physically predetermine it to that work.'
He proves the first part of this resolution from the claim that efficacious grace is a real motion existing in the soul, inclining it to the good work after the manner of an impressed impetus. In bodies an impetus concurs effectively and really in local motion; so, by proportion, the impetus impressed on the will must really cooperate in the soul's spiritual and supernatural motions.
Latin · §2558
The Latin is on each section page: §2558
Third: efficacious grace placed in the same things as Molina's§2559
2559Thesis CXXII. Further, when they explain what efficacious grace is, the grace by which people are actually converted, they place it in the same illumination of the mind and the same motions and affections of the will in which Molina places it. They will not have efficacious grace be anything really distinct from exciting or prevenient grace.
On their account that grace consists, on the one hand, in various inspirations and illuminations of the intellect, by which the mind begins to think about the reward of eternal life, the pains of hell, the beauty of virtue and so on; and, on the other, in various affections sent by God into the will, by which it begins to love heavenly goods, to fear the pains of hell, to be drawn toward virtue and so on. So one reads in Peter of Saint Joseph, treatise on divine grace, disputation 7, section 1: 'These motions,' he says, 'entice the will, give it the strength to consent, and help it, once it consents, to give its consent, by concurring with it effectively.'
Latin · §2559
The Latin is on each section page: §2559
But efficacy does not consist in consent§2560
2560Thesis CXXIII. These writers locate efficacious grace in the very things Molina names, but they give a different account of where its efficacy lies. Molina, as shown at length earlier, has grace called efficacious on account of its result, namely that the human will works along with it. His assumptions therefore make the efficacy of grace hang simply on man's free choice, which can turn a grace that is in itself merely sufficient into an efficacious or an inefficacious one; and it follows from his principles that efficacy consists in the human will's assent and cooperation.
That conclusion is flatly rejected by the doctors whose position is being described here. They insist that the grace called efficacious is efficacious of itself, before the will consents. Properly speaking, grace is not efficacious because the will gives its consent; the will gives its consent because grace is efficacious.
Latin · §2560
The Latin is on each section page: §2560
Bellarmine and Peter of Saint Joseph against efficacy from cooperation§2561
2561Thesis CXXIV. This is Bellarmine's express doctrine in book 1 of On Grace and Free Choice, chapter 12. He first reports the view of those who place efficacious grace in human assent and cooperation, so that grace is called efficacious from its outcome because the human will cooperates, and who think it lies in a person's power to make grace efficacious when of itself it would be only sufficient. Then he adds: 'This opinion is wholly foreign to the teaching of blessed Augustine and, as I judge, to the teaching of the divine Scriptures as well.'
Peter of Saint Joseph likewise lays down this assertion: 'The efficacy of grace does not consist in the cooperation of the will' (On divine grace, disputation 7, section 9, number 61). He proves it on the ground that grace is not efficacious because the will acts; on the contrary, the will acts because grace is efficacious. The efficacy of grace therefore cannot formally be taken from the will's cooperation, since that efficacy is the cause of the cooperation and comes before it (Idea of speculative theology, book 4, chapter 7, on the seventh resolution).
Latin · §2561
The Latin is on each section page: §2561
Efficacy as congruity of the call with free choice§2562
2562Thesis CXXV. On their view, then, 'the efficacy of grace consists in a certain congruity and attunement of the divine call with free choice; given this, the effect follows infallibly, in accordance with God's foreknowledge.' These are Peter of Saint Joseph's words in his Idea of speculative theology, book 4, chapter 7, resolution 7.
In the treatise on divine grace he notes that this congruity is not to be drawn merely from place or time, as though grace were efficacious just because it comes at a fitting place and time. Congruous and efficacious grace is certainly given only at a fitting time. Still, its congruity and efficacy are not mainly derived from the time; something must be found in the call itself that makes it take effect at that time and place, since a different call, though sufficient, would achieve nothing at that very moment. In his sense, therefore, 'that congruity of grace is simply a certain proportion and fit between grace itself and the will in such a state that the act follows infallibly' (disputation 7, section 9, number 66).
Latin · §2562
The Latin is on each section page: §2562
God fits the call to each person's temper and moment§2563
2563Thesis CXXVI. He explains this in the next paragraph: 'Through his infinite knowledge God knows with complete certainty what each person would do in this or that state of affairs: whether he would consent or not, and what manner of calling would be suitable for him not merely to be urged but to be won over. Plainly the ambitious man is moved one way and the greedy man another, and so with the rest. To the ambitious it is useful to point out how unstable human affairs are, since many have been suddenly thrown down from the very height of honour; to the greedy, the shortness of life and the uncertain hour of death, and so on. And because temperaments differ among the ambitious, and likewise among the greedy, some must be shown examples, others reasons drawn from philosophy or theology, others comparisons taken from more familiar things, so that each is brought to repentance by his own route.
Indeed one and the same person differs from himself from day to day, from hour to hour, from moment to moment. Now anger grips him, now joy, now sorrow; so today he must be moved and stirred in another way than yesterday, and reasons that would have persuaded him effectively in one hour may prove useless in the next. So true is it that whatever is received is received in the manner of the one receiving it, and that things do not always look the same to us; the end appears to each of us according to how we are disposed. At times, then, because of circumstances of place or time and because of the various passions that stir him, a person is so disposed that a given thought or illumination of the mind, and a given affection or motion of the will, are duly fitted to him and attuned to bringing about his conversion. The efficacy of grace must therefore be located in this attunement between the aid and the will so disposed.'
Latin · §2563
The Latin is on each section page: §2563
The supposition: God's middle knowledge§2564
2564Thesis CXXVII. The authors of this view therefore assume that God foreknows from eternity, by what the Schools call middle or conditional knowledge, what this or that person would do if he were called in one way or another, and if such illuminations and inspirations and other means, outward and inward, were used to convert him. If Peter, say, is called in this way, God knows he will follow; if in that way, not at all. Yet whichever way he is called, he can follow or not follow, as he wills.
Latin · §2564
The Latin is on each section page: §2564
Tyre and Sidon called incongruously, Ephesus congruously§2565
2565Thesis CXXVIII. On that basis they say that God decreed to call and stir certain people to conversion, the Tyrians and Sidonians for example, by means and in a manner that did truly give them power to turn to God if they wished, but that he foresaw with certainty would have no effect on them. He did not call them by the means he foresaw would convert them if used.
The Ephesians, by contrast, he willed to call not in a manner they would reject, but in the one by which he foreknew for certain they would be led to faith. It follows that God decreed to give the first a grace by which they could be converted if they wished, and the second a grace by which they would in fact be converted.
Latin · §2565
The Latin is on each section page: §2565
Sufficient and efficacious differ only morally§2566
2566Thesis CXXIX. The first grace is the one they call sufficient, the second the one they call efficacious. Those called in the first way are said to be called incongruously; those called in the second, congruously. The second calling originates in a decree by which the conversion of those called has been predefined; the first does not.
Even so, on these doctors' view, the grace conferred through the first calling and named sufficient is not really distinct from efficacious grace, whether in physical entity or in power to act. It differs only morally, that is, in its relation to the act that is to follow. A person may lack the efficacious aid by which he is in fact converted, yet through the aid called sufficient he can actually be converted if he wishes, with no new aid serving as the source of the good work.
Latin · §2566
The Latin is on each section page: §2566
Yet the one given efficacious aid receives far greater grace§2567
2567Thesis CXXX. These theologians hold that the aid called efficacious does not differ from the aid called merely sufficient physically, in real entity or power to act, but only morally, or as they put it, in relation to the act to follow. Even so, they consider that whoever is given efficacious aid receives a far greater grace from God than one granted sufficient aid alone. This is because the worth and size of a gift or grace are to be measured chiefly by the intention of the giver and by the benefit and fruit that come to the receiver.
Efficacious aid is given by God with a settled purpose of converting the person; sufficient aid cannot be traced to any such purpose. Moreover, the conversion that efficacious aid brings about is the greatest good its recipient gains from it. Sufficient aid, however great in itself, is assumed not to suit or fit the disposition of the one who receives it, so it stays entirely useless to him; indeed, incidentally, it turns to his greater condemnation.
Latin · §2567
The Latin is on each section page: §2567
Against Molina: equal grace, unequal outcome is impossible§2568
2568Thesis CXXXI. These doctors therefore refuse to say with Molina that of two people forestalled by equal grace, one may be converted and the other not. Whoever is converted has always received more grace from God than the one who is not. Granted grace equal in every respect among several people, either all will be converted or none will.
In their opinion it may well be that, as regards the divine aid that goes before him, the convert has no brighter illumination of mind and no stronger motion of the will than the one who is not converted. They even allow that the mind of someone who stays rebellious may be lit more clearly by the divine Spirit, and his will struck more forcefully and keenly, than in someone actually brought to conversion and faith by efficacious grace. Yet in the convert the divine motion, whether greater or smaller, always counts on their view as greater grace, because it is suited and attuned to the disposition of the one receiving it. It thus springs from a more striking goodwill of God toward him and works to his greater benefit.
Latin · §2568
The Latin is on each section page: §2568
Bellarmine: equal inward motion, unequal grace§2569
2569Thesis CXXXII. This is Bellarmine's teaching, comparing his own view with that of Molina and Lessius, though without naming them. 'The first view,' he says, 'makes the efficacy of grace depend on the human will; ours makes it depend on the will of God. Suppose the question is put: if two people have entirely the same exciting and assisting grace, at least in first act, hear the same preacher and see the same signs, can it happen that one believes and the other does not? The first view will answer that it can, since the will remains free and can follow grace or resist it at its own choice.
Our view will answer that it can indeed happen that two people receive the same inward motion, hear the same preacher, see the same signs, and that one believes while the other does not. But it cannot happen that two people receive entirely the same exciting grace and one believes while the other does not. Grace includes not only the inward motion or stirring but also the circumstances of place, time, person and so on. If the same motion is received and one believes while the other does not, then beyond doubt the one received it in the manner, place and time that God foresaw would suit his temperament, and the other did not; and so the believer had a far greater grace of God than the unbeliever.
The one who did not believe had grace by which he could believe if he would; the one who believed had grace by which he could and would believe. For God works the willing in us when he calls people in such a way as he sees they will follow. So the believer truly has no ground to boast or swell with pride over the unbeliever, since what chiefly sets him apart from the unbeliever is not he himself by free choice but God by the efficacious grace he gave him and did not give the other' (On grace and free choice, book 1, chapter 13, near the end).
Latin · §2569
The Latin is on each section page: §2569
Peter of Saint Joseph: aid as being and as benefit§2570
2570Thesis CXXXIII. Peter of Saint Joseph teaches much the same at the end of the seventh disputation of his treatise on divine grace. 'Divine aid,' he says, 'can be viewed in two ways: as a being or as a benefit. Viewed the first way, it can happen that one person is not converted with equal or even greater aid while another is converted with less. The reason is that grace does not determine the will; when equal aid, considered as a being, is offered to two people, each stays undetermined between consenting and not consenting, so one of them may freely consent though the other does not consent at all.
But if the aid is viewed as a gift and benefit, it cannot happen that, given equal aid, one is converted and the other not. For aids are called equal in the order of benefit when they benefit equally; so if one aid benefits to the point of actually taking effect and the other not at all, they are already unequal in the order of benefit.'
Latin · §2570
The Latin is on each section page: §2570
In what sense efficacy depends on free choice§2571
2571Thesis CXXXIV. The authors of this view hold that the efficacy of grace is something in the divine aid that comes before the will's working, and so does not hang on the will's consent and cooperation in the way Molina and his followers claim, as though it lay in a person's power to make grace efficacious or inefficacious. Even so, they do not deny that the efficacy of grace depends on free choice in some way. On their account it can be considered in two ways, in first act or in second act. Taken the first way, it is simply the power to bring about the effect, which is not distinct from the aid itself; in this respect it depends not on free choice but on God.
Taken the second way, efficacy means the actual working itself, the actual influence of grace on the supernatural work; and in this respect too it depends on God. Just as an instrument's influence on a work depends on the principal agent using it, so the influence of grace on a supernatural work depends on God as primary agent, who works through grace as through an instrument of his own. Yet this actual working of grace depends not only on God but also on free choice itself, as a partial cause without whose operation grace would not act. In this respect, then, that is, in second act, they say the efficacy of grace also depends on free choice. So Peter of Saint Joseph explains his mind on the matter in the treatise on divine grace, disputation 7, number 62.
Latin · §2571
The Latin is on each section page: §2571
Given efficacy in first act, consent follows infallibly§2572
2572Thesis CXXXV. Whatever this dependence of efficacious grace on free choice in second act may be, on their view the efficacy of grace is such that, once it is in place in first act, the effect follows infallibly, namely the consent and cooperation of free choice. For an aid is called efficacious when it 'moves the will efficaciously and infallibly to give its consent, and makes it act', as the same Peter of Saint Joseph puts it in the disputation cited, number 61. Given that efficacy of the divine aid, which it has from God alone and prior to the will's consent, it can never happen that a person fails to do what such aid moves him to do.
Conversely, take that efficacy away, and however much sufficient grace is supposed, the good work for which it is called sufficient simply cannot follow. Here too they part from Molina. On his assumptions, whatever grace of God is given ahead of the will's actual consent, the effect it is directed to may follow or may not, and the outcome is infallible neither way.
Latin · §2572
The Latin is on each section page: §2572
Infallibility reconciled with freedom§2573
2573Thesis CXXXVI. Nor do they find it hard to reconcile this infallibility of outcome, whether the aid called efficacious is given or withheld, with the freedom of human choice. It never happens, they say, that the will refuses consent to the motions that make up efficacious grace, that is, to motions which, according to God's foreknowledge, so suit the will and are so attuned to it that they will bend it.
Even so, the will, forestalled and stirred by those motions, is not predetermined by them. It determines itself to act in such a way that, while they are present, it could refrain from acting and withhold consent, or even settle on refusal, if the nature of such motions is considered in itself.
Latin · §2573
The Latin is on each section page: §2573
A consequent necessity, from consent foreseen under condition§2574
2574Thesis CXXXVII. They admit that in a way it is necessary for someone who has received efficacious grace to consent to it and do what it moves him to, since it is a contradiction for a grace to be efficacious and yet for the effect not to follow once it is given. But that necessity does not impair freedom, because on their teaching it is consequent, not antecedent.
For them, efficacious grace is precisely grace made up of aids so fitted to the will for the place and time that God foresaw from eternity that, if they were offered, the will would freely let itself be moved by them, though it could also resist. So the congruity that makes grace be called efficacious includes the will's future free consent, foreseen by God from eternity through conditional knowledge. Saying that a person must consent to efficacious grace therefore does no harm at all to his freedom. Only that grace is called efficacious to which the will is assumed to be about to consent freely if God applies it to the person; and so that necessity does not go before the will's consent, foreseen under a condition, but follows it.
Latin · §2574
The Latin is on each section page: §2574
Moral, not metaphysical, infallibility§2575
2575Thesis CXXXVIII. They add that efficacious grace is infallible in producing its effect not absolutely and metaphysically but rather morally. Being supremely congruous and proportioned to the will's disposition, it moves the will infallibly, yet in a very gentle way that agrees with the will's own temper.
It is like a man struggling with the direst want and poverty: physically he could turn down a hundred gold coins offered to him, but morally speaking, things being as they are, or given his state, situation and misfortune, he will infallibly accept them, because they are so well suited to relieving his distress.
Latin · §2575
The Latin is on each section page: §2575
The claim to square with predestination too§2576
2576Thesis CXXXIX. Lastly, those who hold this opinion pride themselves that the efficacy of grace, as they explain it, fits perfectly not only with the freedom of human choice but also with the certainty of divine predestination. On this view predestination achieves its effect through aids that can in themselves be rejected, yet are so suited to the will's temper that, in line with God's foreknowledge, they will take effect infallibly.
Latin · §2576
The Latin is on each section page: §2576
Close of the four Roman opinions§2577
2577Thesis CXL. So we have set out briefly, as clearly as we could, the four opinions on the sufficiency and efficacy of divine grace that are most established and accepted in the Roman School. Others could be reported as well. But they seem highly improbable, their authors are less known and their followers fewer, and it would be far too long and tedious to note the finer differences on which individual doctors partly disagree among themselves. We may rest content with these four, and it does not seem worth the effort to look more minutely into such details.
Latin · §2577
The Latin is on each section page: §2577
Appendix: Gregory of Valencia on efficacious grace§2578
2578Thesis CXLI. So that some pages are not left blank here, we will add in brief, as an example, the opinion of Gregory of Valencia, a Jesuit of some note, which a number of learned men report and refute. He holds that efficacious grace consists in a gift that a person already forestalled by calling and stirring grace can obtain, with God's help, through devout use of his free choice. In one order of cause, the efficient, this gift is by nature prior to the free conversion itself; in another, the material and dispositive, it is posterior.
Latin · §2578
The Latin is on each section page: §2578
The gift: infused habits of grace and the virtues§2579
2579Thesis CXLII. He places this gift in the infusion of habits of grace and of the virtues, since the human mind, strengthened by those habits, elicits the act of conversion. On his view, then, efficacious grace is either habitual grace as it is infused, or the infusion itself, insofar as through that infused grace free choice elicits its own conversion, with God concurring in it at the same time.
Latin · §2579
The Latin is on each section page: §2579
Valencia on sufficient grace§2580
2580Thesis CXLIII. On his view, for someone to count as having sufficient grace for a devout action, he must have either all the gifts and aids that the action requires as its principles or starting points, or else one or more of those gifts, such that, forestalled and stirred by it or them, he can acquire all the remaining gifts or aids of that kind through some use of his free faculty, with God's help. This can be seen in Gregory, already named, tome 2, disputation 8, question 3, point 4.
Latin · §2580
The Latin is on each section page: §2580
Between the Thomists and the later theologians§2581
2581Thesis CXLIV. Clearly, then, this doctor denies that sufficient and efficacious grace are the same real entity. Efficacious grace, for him, adds to sufficient grace a new aid that comes before the person's conversion; here he sides with the recent Thomists and parts from Molina and the authors of congruous grace.
Yet at the same time he denies that the efficacy of divine grace is absolute, making it depend instead on the use of our free choice; here he leaves the Thomists and sides with those later theologians.
Latin · §2581
The Latin is on each section page: §2581
Le Blanc's objections to Valencia§2582
2582Thesis CXLV. His opinion runs into a difficulty of its own: what he says about efficacious grace can apply only to the sinner's conversion to God, not to the good works of someone already converted. Those works need no new infusion of habitual grace, and yet efficacious grace extends to them as well.
Besides, for my part I cannot understand how the infusion of habitual grace can be prior to a person's conversion as efficient cause and yet at the same time posterior to that same conversion as dispositive cause.
Latin · §2582
The Latin is on each section page: §2582
The Lutherans reject the division of grace into sufficient and efficacious§2583
2583Thesis I. The theologians of the Augsburg Confession known as Lutherans reject the familiar division of grace into sufficient and efficacious. Their reason is that the grace of God at work in believers is one and the same as the grace that unbelievers drive away.
On their view, therefore, the very grace that the unbelieving and impenitent scorn and tread underfoot is efficacious of itself and in itself. It should not be called merely sufficient, as if set against some other grace that is efficacious.
Latin · §2583
The Latin is on each section page: §2583
One grace converts Peter and leaves Simon Magus unconverted§2584
2584Thesis II. They teach that God, so far as it rests with him, wants to convert everyone to whom the word is preached, and offers the same grace to all and to each. Many, however, resist divine grace and the Holy Spirit as he sets about the work of conversion, so in them grace does not achieve its effect. Others let divine grace in and put no obstacle in its way, and in them grace is efficacious and actually brings about conversion.
Since, on God's side, the grace that converted Simon Peter is the same grace that failed to convert Simon Magus, the difference being only that one resisted and the other did not, they see no reason to distinguish one grace from the other.
Latin · §2584
The Latin is on each section page: §2584
Gerhard: one grace, worked in believers and repelled by unbelievers§2585
2585Thesis III. This can be found in Johann Gerhard, theologian of Jena, in his second tome, in the treatise on free choice, chapter 6, section 1. 'We readily grant,' he writes, 'that many resist the Holy Spirit as he undertakes the work of conversion, reject God's counsel against themselves, and judge themselves unworthy of eternal life, so that by their own fault they drive the grace of conversion away from themselves.
Yet we deny that grace itself must for that reason be split into sufficient and efficacious, because the grace of God that works in believers and the grace that unbelievers drive away are one and the same.'
Latin · §2585
The Latin is on each section page: §2585
Gerhard: two extremes to avoid, and a middle way§2586
2586Thesis IV. To explain where the efficacy of divine grace comes from, he first notes two extremes to be avoided. The efficacy of grace for conversion must not be credited to the cooperation of the human will, nor to an absolute decree of God choosing certain particular people. One must take a middle way instead.
That many are converted and saved is to be put down to divine grace alone; that many are not converted and are lost must be recognized as happening only through the fault of those who are lost. In this devout simplicity, he says, a Christian mind can rest secure, even if it cannot find its way out of every difficulty.
Latin · §2586
The Latin is on each section page: §2586
Gerhard: grace does not determine the will by physical action§2587
2587Thesis V. He then tries to show how two claims fit together: that the efficacy of divine grace is not to be credited to the cooperation of the human will, and yet that it is not to be credited either to some physical action of God that determines the will to will and choose the good which stirring grace has inspired in it. He sets out his view as follows.
'In the work of conversion,' he says, 'the Holy Spirit finds a subject with no strength to cooperate, for the mind of one not yet reborn is blind and the will turned away from God and hostile to him. So the Spirit acts with every kind of healing and helping grace, to turn the one he wants to convert from unwilling to willing, from enemy to obedient. This does not happen as though he converted someone who neither thinks nor knows, or even someone unwilling, by forcing him. Rather, the Holy Spirit gives new strength by which the person can assent to the call, yet does not in one instant take away that old liberty, or better, that wretched slavery, by which he can refuse the grace offered.
We must not say, then, that the grace of the Holy Spirit in conversion determines the will by some physical action to will and choose the good. The Holy Spirit allows himself to be resisted, lets his work be hindered, and sees many judge themselves unworthy of conversion and of its fruit, eternal life itself.
After the fall every person has a will, but the will does not have from its own strength the power to will spiritual good, for it is enslaved to sin. In conversion, then, the Holy Spirit renews a person's will and gives it new strength, so equipped that it can actually will and choose the good. Even so, because of the depravity of nature that still clings to him, a person can refuse the good and can obstruct the Spirit's work. So it must not be said that in conversion grace determines the will by some physical action to will and choose the good.' Otherwise, as the same doctor says, all whom the Holy Spirit wants converted would be converted by unchangeable necessity, which he holds to be absurd.
Latin · §2587
The Latin is on each section page: §2587
Calixtus: God works through the preached word unless men love darkness§2588
2588Thesis VI. Georg Calixtus, formerly professor of theology at the Academia Julia, teaches the same doctrine and explains it more clearly in his Epitome of Theology, taken down as he dictated it. In the treatise on the ministry of the word, page 241, he teaches that when a minister of the word puts the teaching of the Law and of the Gospel before people, God is at work through this means and instrument of his.
Through it God rouses in human hearts sorrow for sins committed, trust in Christ's merit, hatred of sin, and eagerness for a new life, unless people, through their own stubbornness and obstinacy, love darkness more than light.
Latin · §2588
The Latin is on each section page: §2588
Calixtus: man can resist grace, yet can care for the means of salvation§2589
2589Thesis VII. On his view there is no doubt that a person can scorn and reject the grace offered and resist the Holy Spirit when he is about to produce faith, since God does not draw and convert people by his absolute power but according to the order and pattern he laid down once for all.
On the other hand, he holds, it is certain that a person can be anxious for his salvation and can take trouble over the means to it, as in the saying, 'Many will seek to enter and will not be able.' A person can hear God's word, and even receive it with all readiness and study it in an effort to learn and come to know the truth.
Latin · §2589
The Latin is on each section page: §2589
Calixtus: those who do this receive greater aids§2590
2590Thesis VIII. In this doctor's view, God judges those who do this worthy of greater aids, so that they understand the word, recognize their sins from it, and put faith in the promises of the Gospel.
This is not because such effort, whatever its worth, has any great dignity or merit. It is because God wants his word honoured in this way, wants this order kept, and wants the person to do this much before God himself provides greater and more particular aids, supernatural in kind.
Latin · §2590
The Latin is on each section page: §2590
Calixtus: supernatural acts and acts within man's power§2591
2591Thesis IX. That author draws a distinction. On one side are actions supernatural in kind: they exceed human strength by their nature, are not in human hands, and so must be credited to the Holy Spirit. Believing, fearing and loving God, and the like, in which true conversion to God consists, are of this sort.
On the other side are certain acts within a person's power, which God wants him to perform before any advance is made to supernatural aids and gifts, at least in the ordinary course. Such acts are hearing God's word, studying it, paying attention to it, and taking some care about the means of salvation.
Latin · §2591
The Latin is on each section page: §2591
Calixtus quoted: believing is supernatural; some prior acts are in man's power§2592
2592Thesis X. 'Believing,' he writes, 'is an action supernatural in kind, that is, beyond human strength by its nature. We credit it to the Holy Spirit because he rouses the human mind to believe and brings it about that a person believes, loves and fears God, and indeed wants to believe, fear and love.
So we assign to God the supernatural acts that enter into, or make up, true conversion, and we deny that they lie in human hands. We do not deny, however, that some acts lie within a person's power, which God wants him to perform before any advance is made to supernatural aids and gifts, at any rate in the ordinary course.'
Latin · §2592
The Latin is on each section page: §2592
Calixtus: hearing and weighing the Gospel is not above nature§2593
2593Thesis XI. What the same author teaches elsewhere agrees with this. 'Note,' he writes, 'that once God has revealed the Gospel and has it preached by people far and wide among people, it is not beyond the strength of nature for someone to hear the Gospel, grasp it, think it over, and set it beside what others, Jews for instance or Muslims, put forward as revealed by God.'
This is in his judgment on the theological controversies in dispute between the Lutherans and the Reformed, number 33.
Latin · §2593
The Latin is on each section page: §2593
Those who hear and do not choke the word are led to faith§2594
2594Thesis XII. According to him, then, all who hear the word, do not reject God's counsel against themselves, and do not smother God's word with the worries, riches or pleasures of this life experience God's help and working, and are brought to faith and life by his free goodwill.
Those who act otherwise must lay it to their own carelessness and defiance that God does not give them faith.
Latin · §2594
The Latin is on each section page: §2594
God provides means even for those who have not heard the word§2595
2595Thesis XIII. God's word is the instrument he ordinarily uses in converting people, yet Calixtus does not hold that those to whom the word has not been preached are left without any means of salvation. God, he says, so acts toward them and is so disposed that if they are lost it is their own fault, not for want of the aids they needed.
If they make right use of the faculties and powers that remain in fallen nature, God stands ready to supply means by which they can be brought to fuller knowledge and so, in the end, to true and saving faith.
Latin · §2595
The Latin is on each section page: §2595
Calixtus on those who never hear: Cornelius and the eunuch of Candace§2596
2596Thesis XIV. He puts this question to himself: 'How will people come to faith who neither live among Christians nor have ever heard a word about Christians, from whom alone one can hear the word? Are they not lost without any carelessness on their part, simply because God did not provide for them to hear the word as other nations do?'
Among other things he replies that 'all people keep some powers of intellect and will and some natural knowledge. If any have used these rightly, cared for their salvation, and worked at it as far as they can, God will provide them with means to bring them to a fuller and more complete knowledge, one that rests on divine revelation.' He finds an example of this in Cornelius the centurion and in the eunuch of Queen Candace.
Latin · §2596
The Latin is on each section page: §2596
Those who neglect the means are kept from the light by their own fault§2597
2597Thesis XV. 'But if others, unlike these,' he continues, 'have neglected the means and aids within their reach, put out the sparks born in them, and, as Paul says, held down the truth in unrighteousness, then it is no fate or divine decree but their own fault that shuts them out from the clearer light.'
This is in the Epitome of Theology already cited, page 244.
Latin · §2597
The Latin is on each section page: §2597
Conclusion: the Lutherans keep what the Roman school means by sufficient grace§2598
2598Thesis XVI. It is clear, then, from what has been said, that the theologians of the Augsburg Confession reject the division of grace into sufficient and efficacious, so common in the Roman school, yet affirm what most doctors of that school mean by sufficient grace.
That is: those who are not converted by the preaching of the Gospel lack no aid from God's side that their conversion requires and without which they could not be converted. And so even unbelievers who reject God's word are offered a grace fully enough to bring them to repentance and faith, if they do not refuse to use it.
Latin · §2598
The Latin is on each section page: §2598
Conclusion: no physical predetermination, so little difficulty over freedom§2599
2599Thesis XVII. It is just as plain that, given their own principles, these doctors have little trouble reconciling the efficacy of grace with the freedom of human choice. They hold that grace does not physically predetermine the will to good and lays no necessity of acting well upon it.
A person, rather, is free either to let divine grace be efficacious, by doing through nature what divine wisdom requires of him beforehand so that grace may exercise its efficacy in him, or to set a barrier and hindrance in the way of that grace, by neglecting what grace does not usually act without, namely hearing God's word, studying it, and reflecting on it.
Latin · §2599
The Latin is on each section page: §2599
Calixtus: the power to believe is given, but no necessity§2600
2600Thesis XVIII. This is Georg Calixtus's doctrine in the judgment already cited on the controversies in dispute between the Lutherans and the Reformed, number 32. There he first establishes that the Gospel is God's appointed instrument for imparting faith and salvation to people. With it, as it enters the mind through the ears, supernatural divine grace is joined, and through that grace a person who, left to himself, could not before give assent and faith is now able to.
Then he adds: 'He thus gains the power of believing that he lacked before, yet no necessity binds him, for if he gives free rein to his disposition and depravity, he can resist and struggle against the Holy Spirit and drive away the word of God...
That a person who hears and weighs the Gospel believes, or even can believe, must be credited not to the powers of nature but to the grace bound up with the Gospel and supplied through it. That he can withstand grace must be blamed on his inborn depravity and disposition. Since God is indeed efficacious and at work through his grace, though not by absolute power but by a power that allows for conditions and order, it follows that he can be thwarted in the result and outcome.'
Latin · §2600
The Latin is on each section page: §2600
Conversion the work of the Spirit alone, without denying vital acts§2601
2601Thesis XIX. None of this conflicts with what the same theologians say: that a person's conversion is the work of the Holy Spirit alone, and that in conversion the human will is purely passive.
They do not mean by this to deny that the acts of faith, hope, fear and love that make up true conversion to God are living acts freely produced by a person's will. They mean that the will's natural powers count for nothing at all toward producing those acts, and others like them. Nor can the will, from those natural powers of its own, cooperate in any way with the divine grace that converts a person, or add anything of its own to it, when the Holy Spirit, through the word heard, sets about changing and renewing the will and supplying it with new strength.
Latin · §2601
The Latin is on each section page: §2601
The Formula of Concord: the will passive in the kindling of new motions§2602
2602Thesis XX. The Book of Concord comes to the same thing in the Epitome of the articles in controversy among the theologians of the Augsburg Confession, toward the end of the chapter on free choice. 'Luther's statement,' it says, 'that in conversion the human will is purely passive must be taken rightly and properly, that is, with respect to divine grace in kindling new impulses. It refers to the moment when the Spirit of God, through the word heard or through the use of the sacraments, lays hold of a person's will and works conversion and new birth in him.
Once the Holy Spirit has worked and accomplished this, and by his divine power and working alone has changed and renewed the person's will, then that new will really is the Holy Spirit's instrument and organ: it not only lays hold of grace but also works together with the Holy Spirit in the deeds that follow.
Before a person's conversion, then, only two efficient causes remain that are effective for conversion: the Holy Spirit, and God's word, the Holy Spirit's instrument by which he brings about conversion. A person must certainly hear this word, but he cannot by any strength of his own manage to embrace it with true faith; that comes only by the grace and working of the Holy Spirit.'
Latin · §2602
The Latin is on each section page: §2602
The Remonstrants keep the division of grace§2603
2603Thesis XXI. The Remonstrants of the Low Countries, also called Arminians, strongly approve the distinction of grace into sufficient and efficacious and hold firmly to it. They think it rests on many passages of Scripture and is plainly needed to defend God's justice.
So they deny that sufficient grace is only the grace that is efficacious, the grace that actually produces a converted person. 'Although,' they say, 'sufficient grace has the greatest efficacy and energy (energeia) for working conversion in a person, it does not always, through the person's own vice and fault, take effect and reach the actual outcome (apotelesma) of conversion.' This can be seen in their Synod, in the declaration of the Remonstrants' opinion on the third and fourth articles, page 15.
Latin · §2603
The Latin is on each section page: §2603
Enough grace given to all who hear the word§2604
2604Thesis XXII. They explain more precisely what this sufficient grace consists in at the beginning of the same declaration, in the sixth thesis. 'Although,' they say, 'by God's entirely free will there is the widest inequality in divine grace, the Holy Spirit still gives, or stands ready to give, to each and every person to whom the word is preached as much grace as is enough to advance their conversion step by step.
So grace sufficient for faith and conversion comes not only to those whom God is said, under the decree of absolute election, to will to save, but also to those who are not in fact converted.'
Latin · §2604
The Latin is on each section page: §2604
Where the Remonstrants place efficacy§2605
2605Thesis XXIII. They refuse, however, to place the efficacy of grace in some all-powerful force of action and an unavoidable determination of the will to good, or, as some Scholastics do, in the congruity of the call.
They place it rather in an operation of grace that most surely achieves its effect whenever a person sets against it no new obstinacy and rebellion, which he could have set against it of himself. These are their words, on the same page 15 of the declaration cited.
Latin · §2605
The Latin is on each section page: §2605
Grace acting on the mind§2606
2606Thesis XXIV. On the following page, to set out the acts of divine grace one at a time, they note that three things in corrupt man need correcting and regenerating: the mind, the will and the affections. To this threefold subject they match three kinds of act of divine grace.
First, in their own words: 'By his word and the enlightening of his Spirit, God assures the mind of his saving will and brings it to assent to the truth of the word. Through carelessness or through malice of will, a person can spurn and scorn this enlightening and revelation when it first comes to the mind, outwardly or even inwardly, and can refuse to take it deep into his soul, and from this comes affected ignorance.
Even so, once the truth is set clearly and plainly before the mind by the Holy Spirit, the intellect cannot fail to assent or hold back its judgment. It is determined to assent by the object so presented and by the Spirit who instils it, and the intellect cannot of itself resist that enlightening, since its object determines it.'
Latin · §2606
The Latin is on each section page: §2606
Grace acting on the will§2607
2607Thesis XXV. 'God also bends the will to obey him, and through his Holy Spirit, who uses the word, he so inclines it to acts of faith and obedience that through that working the will not only is able to obey but actually obeys, every time it obeys, through that same working, and not of itself, by itself or from itself.'
Latin · §2607
The Latin is on each section page: §2607
Supernatural power given to the will§2608
2608Thesis XXVI. To magnify grace in every way they add that a supernatural power is also given to the will, and that in this way God acts directly on the will, so long as that action does not necessitate the will beforehand or remove its freedom and its power of not willing.
Latin · §2608
The Latin is on each section page: §2608
Grace acting on the affections§2609
2609Thesis XXVII. They go on to say that once the mind has been enlightened and the will given supernatural power, partly by enlightening and partly by a direct infusion of strength, God also corrects our affections and that sensitive part of us. He moves them with good desires, whose objects the intellect points out and whose acts the will commands.
As those affections are corrected, disciplined and brought into order more and more, the will becomes readier, easier and less hindered in practising acts of devotion, since the affections and that law at war in our members no longer fight back as much as before.
Latin · §2609
The Latin is on each section page: §2609
The word persuades through the Spirit, not beside it§2610
2610Thesis XXVIII. To show what parts the word of God and the Holy Spirit who uses the word each play in this efficacy and working of grace, they say that the word urges but the Spirit using the word persuades.
They add that it is always safer to hold that the Spirit's action on the will has the word's action under it, than to make the Spirit's action run alongside the word's action on the will and say that he works beside the word rather than through it. This is so that we do not seem to hand the Enthusiasts the principles of their teaching, and who knows what hidden motions, drawings and impulses, which anyone can easily imagine for himself.
Latin · §2610
The Latin is on each section page: §2610
Is God's converting action only moral?§2611
2611Thesis XXIX. To make their mind on the force and efficacy of divine grace clearer still, they raise many questions and answer them briefly and precisely. 'If we are asked,' they say, 'whether God's converting action is only moral, working by urging, setting before, inviting, we answer that it is more than moral.
If we look at stirring grace, we say that a supernatural power, distinct from enlightening, is poured into the will itself as well; if at cooperating grace, we say that it can be called physical and has a real and proper efficiency.'
Latin · §2611
The Latin is on each section page: §2611
Immediate action on the will, but resistible§2612
2612Thesis XXX. 'If it is asked whether the Spirit has no direct action on the will, we do not deny that there is one. If it is asked whether grace works with the same kind of efficacy in quickening the intellect, the affections and the will, we answer that it does not: its way of acting on the will is resistible.'
They do not, however, seem to deny outright that grace produces some motions in the will irresistibly. On their assumptions this seems to be limited to the efficacy by which the will is made, without qualification, good from bad.
Latin · §2612
The Latin is on each section page: §2612
Grace acts beyond illumination and invitation§2613
2613Thesis XXXI. 'If it is asked whether, beyond enlightening the mind, stirring the affections and inviting the will, grace does nothing by way of principle or in advance of conversion, we answer that it does something.'
What grace does besides this seems, on their view, to be the infusion of the new strength they spoke of earlier.
Latin · §2613
The Latin is on each section page: §2613
When conversion follows grace§2614
2614Thesis XXXII. 'If it is asked whether, when God has put in place every working he uses to bring about conversion in people, conversion often fails to follow or never fails, we answer: with antecedent and prevenient grace in place, it often does not follow; with cooperating grace in place, it never fails to follow.'
Latin · §2614
The Latin is on each section page: §2614
Conversion contingent, yet infallibly foreknown§2615
2615Thesis XXXIII. Their next question is whether conversion is a contingent and uncertain thing, or whether, in the person converted, it comes about infallibly through a necessity of cause or of outcome. Their answer: 'Being free, conversion is contingent; being known to God in advance, it is not uncertain to him.
Its necessity is not that of the cause, or of the consequent, for the person was able to resist. Its necessity is that of the consequence, or of foreknowledge, and in that way it comes about without fail in anyone God foreknew would be converted.'
Latin · §2615
The Latin is on each section page: §2615
Why one is converted and another not§2616
2616Thesis XXXIV. 'If it is asked why this person is converted and that one not, we answer: this one is converted because God converts him while he sets up no new obstinacy; that one is not converted because he sets up new obstinacy. You will ask why this one sets up new obstinacy and the other does not. We answer: this one sets it up because he wants to; that one does not, because grace moves him not to want to.
You will ask whether the one who sets up no new obstinacy, and so is converted, does not have greater grace than the one who sets it up, and so is not converted. We answer that their antecedent and prevenient grace can be equal, but the first has cooperating grace and the second does not.'
Latin · §2616
The Latin is on each section page: §2616
The Remonstrants reconcile freedom and efficacy easily§2617
2617Thesis XXXV. It is clear from this that the Remonstrants, on their own principles, can easily reconcile freedom of choice with the efficacy of grace. They assume that the grace moving the will to conversion acts in a resistible manner: the will can give way to grace and accept its working, and can also block grace and hinder its working. They say so themselves on page 17 of the declaration so often cited:
'To this conversion of his, to which grace moves him, a person, from his inborn depravity and his attachment to worldly things, can freely set a barrier and hindrance, and often does. His will may neglect the outward preaching of the Gospel and treat it as of no account when he has the chance to hear it; or handle the word he has heard carelessly, being more taken up with worldly things; or in some other way prevent the Holy Spirit from persuading it of the truth, necessity and usefulness of the Gospel teaching.
Or he may assent to the word and its truth, yet refuse to shape his will by what that word prescribes and to obey it; and, giving the flesh free rein, he quenches the Spirit, resists the Spirit, and wilfully crushes and roots out good desires and thoughts often poured in and offered from heaven. So we say that the human will is not necessitated to will good, but that a person can resist of himself, that is, refuse to will, often actually refuse, and resist the workings of sufficient grace.'
Latin · §2617
The Latin is on each section page: §2617
Testard: sufficient grace as universal, efficacious as particular§2618
2618Thesis XXXVI. Apart from the Remonstrants, some of the Reformed who subscribe to the Synod of Dort also divide grace into sufficient and efficacious, though in a quite different sense. Paulus Testardus, pastor of the church at Blois in his lifetime, uses this distinction in his Irenicum, thesis 300, and in many places in his book on nature and grace.
By sufficient grace, however, he means what he calls universal grace, and by efficacious grace what he names particular grace.
Latin · §2618
The Latin is on each section page: §2618
Testard: sufficient grace is objective, not subjective§2619
2619Thesis XXXVII. In his view, then, this sufficient grace is not a subjective grace that inwardly disposes a person to faith and repentance. It is only an objective grace, which consists in salvation being made possible for a person.
This happens in two ways: through Christ's satisfaction, which took away the barrier that divine justice set against people obtaining forgiveness of sins, and through God's outward call and invitation to faith and repentance, given either by the preached word or by the works of nature and providence.
Latin · §2619
The Latin is on each section page: §2619
Why Testard calls this grace sufficient§2620
2620Thesis XXXVIII. He calls that grace sufficient because it gives a person the ability to be saved if he wills. So if someone does not come to share in salvation, the cause lies only in his own depravity and malice, and he cannot complain of God as though God had denied him something without which he simply could not be saved.
For he has the object set before him in sufficient light, and he has a mind and will that of themselves can and should embrace and accept it. Only his own perversity, of which he himself is the cause, prevents this, and for that reason he has no ground to complain of God.
Latin · §2620
The Latin is on each section page: §2620
Testard: why particular, efficacious grace is needed§2621
2621Thesis XXXIX. He admits, though, that unless something more is added, no one can ever be saved by this sufficient grace alone. The reason is man's inborn depravity and wickedness, which keeps him from making good use of the means God sets before him, means otherwise sufficient for salvation in themselves.
So that depravity makes faith and repentance morally impossible for him, although his physical faculties equip him adequately for them. Hence the need for a particular grace to correct man's depravity and so to dispose and move his mind and will from within that, once his corrupt habits are shaken off, he embraces the salvation offered from outside and takes refuge in God's mercy by faith and repentance. This particular grace Testard therefore calls efficacious.
Latin · §2621
The Latin is on each section page: §2621
Other Reformed reject the division§2622
2622Thesis XL. Other Reformed theologians, however, generally reject the distinction of grace into sufficient and efficacious. In their judgment no grace is really sufficient, or can be called so, unless it is also efficacious.
Their reason is that for a person to be actually converted, God must give a help that does more than simply move and draw him toward the good: it must bend and determine his will to will the good and hold to it. Without such help the will would never be carried there, since man's inborn depravity blocks the way.
Latin · §2622
The Latin is on each section page: §2622
Dort: grace efficacious of itself (rejection of errors 8 and 9)§2623
2623Thesis XLI. All the Reformed who follow the Synod of Dort hold in common that the grace of God, to which man's conversion and all the good works that follow it must be credited, is efficacious of itself. Its efficacy in no way depends on the cooperation or consent of the human will, since grace itself causes that infallible consent or cooperation.
This agrees with the decrees of that Synod. In the rejection of errors on the third and fourth articles, canon 8, it condemns those who teach 'that in regenerating a person God does not use those powers of his omnipotence by which he would bend the person's will to faith and conversion with power and without fail; but that, with every working of grace that God uses for converting a person in place, the person can still resist God and the Spirit who intends and wills to regenerate him, and often actually does, so as to prevent his own regeneration entirely, and so it remains in his own power whether he is regenerated or not.'
In canon 9 it also condemns those who teach 'that grace and free choice are partial causes acting together at the start of conversion, and that grace does not come before the will's own working in the order of causes'; that is, 'that God does not effectively help a person's will toward conversion before that will moves and determines itself.'
Latin · §2623
The Latin is on each section page: §2623
Dort: how God works true conversion in the elect (article 11)§2624
2624Thesis XLII. The same Synod explains how God works true conversion in the elect: 'He not only has the gospel preached to them outwardly and powerfully enlightens their minds by the Holy Spirit, so that they rightly understand and judge the things of the Spirit of God.
By the power of the same regenerating Spirit he also reaches into the innermost being of a person: he opens the closed heart, softens the hard one, circumcises the uncircumcised, and pours new qualities into the will. He makes the will alive where it was dead, good where it was bad, willing where it was unwilling, obedient where it was stubborn, and he moves and strengthens it so that, like a good tree, it can bear the fruit of good actions.' This is in the head of doctrine on man's corruption and conversion and its manner, article 11.
Latin · §2624
The Latin is on each section page: §2624
Dort: this working is supernatural and infallible (article 12)§2625
2625Thesis XLIII. In the next article the Synod adds that this working of God is wholly supernatural, both most powerful and most gentle, wonderful, hidden and beyond words, and no less in power than creation or the raising of the dead. So all in whose hearts God works in this wonderful way are regenerated surely, infallibly and effectively, and actually believe.
Latin · §2625
The Latin is on each section page: §2625
Hence no sufficient grace for those who do not believe§2626
2626Thesis XLIV. Since that working of God does not show itself in those who do not actually believe and repent, the theologians who subscribe to that Synod deny that such people are given sufficient grace, however much the outward preaching of the word invites them to repentance and faith, and even though some inward motions of the Holy Spirit stir them.
Latin · §2626
The Latin is on each section page: §2626
Yet grace works to some degree in the unconverted§2627
2627Thesis XLV. Note that the Reformed who deny that everyone who is not converted has grace sufficient for conversion do not deny that God's grace works to some degree in many who harden themselves in their sins and do not come to God by faith and repentance.
In their view there are certain things that go before conversion or regeneration, common to the elect and the reprobate, which the power of the word and Spirit rouses in the hearts of both alike: knowledge of God's will, a sense of sin, fear of punishment, thoughts of deliverance, some hope of pardon, and other motions of that kind.
Latin · §2627
The Latin is on each section page: §2627
Many resist and perish by their own fault§2628
2628Thesis XLVI. They admit that many whom God calls to faith and conversion in this way refuse to follow God's call, resist the Holy Spirit as he prompts them toward what makes for their salvation, and in the end entirely stifle the motions that the word and the Holy Spirit stirred in them, and so are lost for ever through their own fault.
Latin · §2628
The Latin is on each section page: §2628
The British theologians at Dort on preliminary effects§2629
2629Thesis XLVII. Among others, this is the teaching of the British theologians, included in the Acts of the Synod of Dort. Setting out their opinion on the third and fourth articles and dealing with what comes before conversion, they state in their second thesis and those that follow:
'There are certain inward effects that go before conversion or regeneration, which the power of the word and the Spirit rouses in the hearts of people not yet justified, such as knowledge of God's will, a sense of sin, fear of punishment, thoughts of deliverance, and some hope of pardon. Those whom God moves in this way by his Spirit, through the word, he calls and invites to faith and conversion truly and in earnest.
Those whom God so moves he does not abandon, nor does he stop leading them forward on the true road to conversion, until they abandon him by wilful neglect or by refusing this initial grace.'
Latin · §2629
The Latin is on each section page: §2629
The British theologians: preliminary effects can be stifled§2630
2630Thesis XLVIII. 'These preliminary effects, produced in people's minds by the power of the word and Spirit, can be smothered and entirely put out through the fault of a rebellious will, and in many they usually are.
So some people, in whose minds the power of the word and Spirit has stamped a measure of knowledge of divine truth, some grief for their sins, and some longing and concern for deliverance, are turned completely the other way: they reject the truth and hate it, hand themselves over to their desires, grow hardened in their sins, and rot in them with no longing or concern for deliverance.'
Latin · §2630
The Latin is on each section page: §2630
The British theologians: God's special mercy toward the elect§2631
2631Thesis XLIX. They add that even the elect never behave in these acts that go before regeneration so well that God could not justly abandon and forsake them for their negligence and resistance.
But God's special mercy toward them is such that, though they push away or smother this stirring and enlightening grace for a time, he presses them again and again and does not stop leading them forward until he has brought them wholly under his grace and set them in the state of regenerate children.
Latin · §2631
The Latin is on each section page: §2631
The Reformed differ on how grace moves the will§2632
2632Thesis L. Further, the teachers of the Reformed school all agree that grace exerts its efficacy not just on the human mind but on the will as well, and that it bends and settles the will toward the good with power and without fail.
Where they part company is over how grace moves our will so that it turns toward God and gives its assent to what is good.
Latin · §2632
The Latin is on each section page: §2632
Testard, Amyraut and Camero's followers: grace works by persuading the mind§2633
2633Thesis LI. Paulus Testardus, Moses Amyraldus and the others who follow Camero's method and teaching on grace hold that the efficacy of God's grace, which turns a person to God, plants faith in Christ in him and sets his heart on fire with love for God, works like this. The saving truth set out in the Gospel is presented to the mind in a certain way, and the Spirit's hidden power so shapes the mind from within that the person comes to be utterly and effectively convinced of that truth.
He concludes that nothing is better, and nothing does more to bring a person to true happiness, than holding fast to Christ and obeying his Gospel. On their premise the will must follow where the practical intellect leads and what it judges, so the will takes up the saving good that the Gospel offers and the intellect points out, and grasps it eagerly. Turned away from empty and earthly things, it turns wholly to God, and in this its renewal and sanctification consist.
Latin · §2633
The Latin is on each section page: §2633
On this view grace reaches the will only through the mind§2634
2634Thesis LII. So they hold that the efficacy of God's grace exerts itself first and directly on the mind alone, and on the affections and the will only as a result and at second hand. The will and affections are renewed only through the renewing of the intellect, as the fruit and working (energeia) of the light that renews the mind passes on to those faculties, which are subject to the intellect's lead.
This can be seen in Paulus Testardus, Irenicum, thesis 424 and following.
Latin · §2634
The Latin is on each section page: §2634
This differs from mere moral suasion§2635
2635Thesis LIII. It is clear from this that their view is quite different from that of people who place the whole efficacy of grace in a kind of moral persuasion, one that leaves the will undecided and can be either accepted or rejected by it.
In those who are converted by God's grace they recognize not only some persuading by God's Spirit working through the word, but a truly forceful and strong persuasion that sweeps the will along and moves it with the greatest effect: very gently indeed, yet surely and without fail it settles the will on the good and draws its consent out of it, instead of waiting for consent as if from a will still doubtful and undecided.
Latin · §2635
The Latin is on each section page: §2635
Other Reformed: grace works in the will itself§2636
2636Thesis LIV. Other theologians of the Reformed school, however, hold that grace acts directly not only on the mind, enlightening it and flooding it with new light, but on the will itself as well.
In the will, they say, grace really and physically produces the consent that the will gives to God's admonitions.
Latin · §2636
The Latin is on each section page: §2636
Ames: a real working of God joined to moral suasion§2637
2637Thesis LV. Amesius sets out and explains this view in Bellarminus enervatus, book 3, on grace, chapter 3. 'We say,' he writes, 'that along with moral persuasion there is also a real causal working of God.
By it a new source of spiritual life is planted in the heart of the person who is effectively called, and at the same time he is roused to perform the acts of this life.'
Latin · §2637
The Latin is on each section page: §2637
Ames adopts Alvarez on physical predetermination§2638
2638Thesis LVI. In the same place he fully approves Didacus Alvarez's view and owns it as his own: through the efficacious help of grace God physically predetermines the created will, that is, in the manner of a physical cause, so that it consents without fail and works together with God as he calls and rouses it.
Then, in Alvarez's own words, he says that to predetermine physically is nothing other than truly, efficiently or really to make the will itself work together with God without fail. He adds that 'help of grace efficacious of itself', as it comes from God ahead of the will's free cooperation, and 'help that predetermines physically' mean the same thing.
Latin · §2638
The Latin is on each section page: §2638
Both parties keep the will's freedom§2639
2639Thesis LVII. Yet however much both groups of Reformed teachers stress the efficacy of God's grace, they deny that it in any way harms the freedom of the human will. Whatever good works a person does by God's grace, he does freely.
So the very first act of conversion is just as free as the acts that follow it: it is not merely a living operation of our will but one the will freely brings forth.
Latin · §2639
The Latin is on each section page: §2639
Ames' reconciliation: the power not to act remains§2640
2640Thesis LVIII. Not all of them, however, show in the same way how these things fit together. Amesius, just cited, following Didacus Alvarez, tries to reconcile that direct and effective working and determining of God's grace in the will with the will's own freedom in acting and in obeying grace.
He says that someone acts freely if, while acting, he keeps the power not to act. Grace moves and determines the will to act, yet it does not take away its power not to act. The power not to act exists in the same subject together with the grace and help needed for acting, the help that makes someone act.
Yet the grace and help given for a particular action and the absence of that action never are, and never can be, in the same subject at once. Others say the same thing this way: grace does determine the act, but it does not remove all indifference and indetermination from the faculty.
Latin · §2640
The Latin is on each section page: §2640
The Cameronians: certainty from the mind's nature§2641
2641Thesis LIX. The first group, Camero's followers, think their premise makes it easy to show how a working of grace that is sure and infallible, and in no way depends on our will's consent, fits perfectly with human freedom.
On their teaching that working is sure and infallible because a mind in the right state, acting in keeping with its nature, cannot fail to embrace the truth when it is offered and recognized, or fail to judge good what is plainly shown to be good. When an object is fittingly brought to bear on a faculty that is in good order, an action in keeping with its nature follows by necessity.
In the same way the will cannot fail to will and follow what the intellect, having weighed everything, judges is to be willed and followed.
Latin · §2641
The Latin is on each section page: §2641
The Cameronians: no harm to the intellect's freedom§2642
2642Thesis LX. Nothing here harms freedom, they say, either in the intellect or in the will. Not in the intellect, since grace does only two things for it: it sets the Gospel truth before it in a fitting light, and it restores it to a fitting condition, or even lifts it somewhat above its natural lot.
The intellect cannot withhold assent from a truth it has recognized, but the truth put before it does it no violence when it assents, since in assenting it acts entirely in keeping with its nature. So if the intellect has any sort of freedom, that freedom suffers no harm here.
Still less can the inward working of grace, which gives back to the intellect the powers it had lost or even supplies new ones, damage whatever freedom the intellect is thought to have.
Latin · §2642
The Latin is on each section page: §2642
The Cameronians: no harm to the will's freedom§2643
2643Thesis LXI. As for the will, the working of grace described above does necessarily draw out its consent, yet it in no way takes its freedom away, since it moves and determines the will only through the judgment of the practical intellect.
In these learned men's view, the necessity and determination of the will's acts that come from the mind's practical judgment do not stop those acts from proceeding freely from the will. The will's freedom is not opposed to every necessity, only to necessity that comes from outside force, from matter or from the senses.
This is argued more fully in Moses Amyraldus' treatise on free will, especially section 4, and likewise in Josua Placeus' posthumous book on the same subject.
Latin · §2643
The Latin is on each section page: §2643
The older Reformed answer more simply§2644
2644Thesis LXII. The older teachers of the Reformed school give a simpler answer. Grace does not take freedom away from the will, even though it lays a certain necessity on it, because not every necessity is at odds with freedom, only the necessity that comes from outside force or from natural determination.
Grace does not compel the will or do it any violence; it bends it gently, in a way that suits its nature.
Latin · §2644
The Latin is on each section page: §2644
A difficulty: free first act, yet merely passive§2645
2645Thesis LXIII. The Reformed teachers also admit that a person converted by God's grace freely performs the very first act of conversion. At first sight this does not seem to fit well with what they commonly teach, in agreement with the theologians of the Augsburg Confession: that in the work of his regeneration and conversion a person is merely passive.
How can the human will freely perform the act of conversion and yet be merely passive in its own conversion? Can a will that is assumed to act freely be merely passive?
Latin · §2645
The Latin is on each section page: §2645
The British theologians: conversion in two senses§2646
2646Thesis LXIV. The British theologians untie this knot in the explanation of their opinion on the third and fourth articles that is included in the Acts of the Synod of Dort. They point out that 'conversion' is used in two senses.
First, it means the direct work of God by which he regenerates a person; second, the act by which a person turns himself to God through faith and saving repentance. In conversion or regeneration in the first sense, on their account, a person is passive, and it is not in the human will's power to hinder God as he thus directly converts and regenerates.
In conversion in the second sense the will, moved by God, does act, and it performs the acts that make up our turning to God.
Latin · §2646
The Latin is on each section page: §2646
The British theologians: regeneration first, then our act of faith§2647
2647Thesis LXV. Conversion in the sense of God's direct work, they say, is the work by which God, through an innermost and wonderful working, regenerates the souls of his elect, which various acts of his grace have already stirred and prepared, and as it were creates them anew, pouring in the life-giving Spirit and filling every faculty of the soul with new qualities.
In their view this conversion is followed, not in time but in order of nature, by our actual conversion: God draws the act of believing and turning out of the changed will, and the will, moved by God, then acts too, turning itself to God and believing, that is, producing its own living act.
They add that this divine action does not damage the will's freedom but strengthens it. It does not tear out by the roots the corrupt possibility of resisting, but effectively and gently gives the person a firm will to obey.
Latin · §2647
The Latin is on each section page: §2647
The Hessian theologians teach the same§2648
2648Thesis LXVI. The Hessian theologians teach the same thing in the exposition of their opinion on the third and fourth articles, which is also included in the Acts of that Synod. Their sixth thesis, on man in the state of grace, reads:
'The human will is therefore merely passive in receiving supernatural qualities, or faculties and powers, and new inclinations. The action of the Holy Spirit, who pours those supernatural powers into the will and bends and inclines it effectively and powerfully to conversion and faith, does not depend on the human will or on its cooperation or consent.
But with respect to the acts of faith, love, hope and so on, and to good motions, the will is not purely passive but both passive and active. Moved and stirred by God's preceding grace and helped by his following grace, it acts too, and produces acts of faith, love, hope and the other virtues. That is why it is not said that God believes, hopes and loves in us or through us, but that we do so by God's grace.'
Latin · §2648
The Latin is on each section page: §2648
Remonstrants and Augsburg theologians agree in substance§2649
2649Thesis LXVII. From what has been set out so far it is easy to conclude that the Remonstrants and the theologians of the Augsburg Confession differ somewhat in method and in their ways of speaking about sufficient and efficacious grace, but agree on the substance.
The Augsburg theologians deny that grace is properly divided into efficacious and sufficient; the Remonstrants affirm it and strongly approve the distinction. Yet the Augsburg theologians do not mean that those who hear God's Word and are not converted lack some help on God's part without which they cannot be converted; nor, therefore, that the grace given and offered them falls short of producing faith and repentance in them.
On the contrary, they say that the grace offered to these unbelieving and impenitent people deserves to be called not only sufficient but efficacious too, because of itself it is efficacious to bring them to repentance and faith, unless they go on of their own accord putting an obstacle in its way.
Latin · §2649
The Latin is on each section page: §2649
Why the Remonstrants call such grace merely sufficient§2650
2650Thesis LXVIII. The Remonstrants, for their part, do not divide grace into sufficient and efficacious because they think that the grace received by those who stay unbelieving and go on in their sins lacks the force and efficacy needed beforehand for their conversion to follow, so that it earns only the name 'sufficient' and not 'efficacious'.
They grant that those who reject the Gospel preached to them lack no help they need to come to faith. They refuse the name 'efficacious' to the grace these people share in for one reason only: it does not in fact produce in them the effect it is meant for, because of the hindrance such people set up, not because grace itself lacks the force and efficacy required.
Latin · §2650
The Latin is on each section page: §2650
What both sides confess§2651
2651Thesis LXIX. So both sides confess and teach that the grace given to those who will not obey the Gospel has enough strength to convert them, and that it fails to take effect in them only because they resist its motions and willingly put an obstacle in its way.
Conversely, they hold that believers, and those who are converted to God in earnest, could have blocked the grace that is efficacious in them if they had wished, and could have hindered its effect by their obstinacy, and that this grace laid on them no necessity of believing and turning to God.
Latin · §2651
The Latin is on each section page: §2651
The Remonstrants' view is tolerable§2652
2652Thesis LXX. On this point, then, the Remonstrants think nothing worse than those called Lutherans. The Reformed do not avoid communion with the Lutherans; they even invite them, unasked, to peace and brotherly concord.
So, unless the Remonstrants err in something more serious, the Reformed should not shut them out of their communion over this head of doctrine, but should regard their opinion on it as tolerable and not harmful to piety.
Latin · §2652
The Latin is on each section page: §2652
The Remonstrants and the Molinists agree§2653
2653Thesis LXXI. Anyone who compares what we reported about Molina in earlier theses with the Remonstrant doctrine set out in these will see clearly that on the efficacy and sufficiency of grace the Remonstrants hold in fact just what many teachers of the Roman school who follow Molina today hold.
Both agree that of two people given equal preventing grace, one can be converted and the other not, because one freely put an obstacle in grace's way and the other did not. Both agree, too, that God gives even those who are not converted helps of grace so fully sufficient for their conversion that nothing more is needed beforehand on God's side for their conversion actually to follow.
Latin · §2653
The Latin is on each section page: §2653
Dort, the recent Thomists and the Jansenists agree§2654
2654Thesis LXXII. We have shown just as clearly that those who subscribe to the Synod of Dort think and teach in substance the same thing on efficacious and sufficient grace as the more recent Thomists and the followers of Jansenius.
Where they seem to disagree on some points, the dispute is either about words or of little weight.
Latin · §2654
The Latin is on each section page: §2654
What the Reformed grant with these Roman doctors§2655
2655Thesis LXXIII. The Reformed who approve that Synod confess and acknowledge, together with these teachers of the Roman school, that those converted by God's grace perform the acts of conversion freely.
They hold that God's grace does make sure, infallibly, that they believe and repent, yet in a way that suits a rational and free nature, one that does not take away from them absolutely the power to act otherwise and to leave those devout acts undone.
Latin · §2655
The Latin is on each section page: §2655
The Reformed grant inward helps to the unconverted§2656
2656Thesis LXXIV. They also freely grant that those who hear the Gospel and are not converted or do not give up sin receive, besides the outward grace of preaching, many inward helps of grace. God knocks at their hearts from within in various ways and enlightens their minds, so that they may turn from sin and give the Gospel the faith it deserves.
So they perish only through their own fault, and it is their perversity and obstinacy alone that keeps them from sharing in salvation.
Latin · §2656
The Latin is on each section page: §2656
Jansenists and recent Thomists on efficacious grace§2657
2657Thesis LXXV. In turn, both the so-called Jansenists and the more recent Thomists acknowledge that grace is so efficacious that it does not merely invite and urge the will toward the good but also bends and determines it with power.
Its efficacy, they say, is not to be made to hang on the consent of free choice, since in those it converts grace itself draws out and produces that consent, infallibly and in a way that cannot be overcome.
Latin · §2657
The Latin is on each section page: §2657
They admit that the unbelieving lack a necessary help§2658
2658Thesis LXXVI. They admit just as openly that everyone who refuses to believe or is hardened in sin lacks some help on God's part that is entirely necessary, and needed beforehand, if a person is actually to come to faith and truly repent of his sins.
Latin · §2658
The Latin is on each section page: §2658
The dispute over 'sufficient grace' is verbal§2659
2659Thesis LXXVII. The recent Thomists hold that people in whom grace fails to convert nonetheless possess grace sufficient for conversion; the Reformed, siding with Jansenius, reject this. The quarrel is purely verbal.
What the Thomists intend is not the claim that the unconverted are missing no help from God that would have to come first. Only that claim is what Jansenius and the Reformed reject in saying such people lack sufficient grace. Apart from it, they would happily concede to the Thomists that the grace these people receive may be termed sufficient after a fashion, within its own kind.
Latin · §2659
The Latin is on each section page: §2659
The Nassau-Wetterau theologians at Dort§2660
2660Thesis LXXVIII. A clear case is the Nassau-Wetterau theologians' judgment on the third and fourth articles, preserved in the Acts of the Synod of Dort. In setting out their thesis on what God intends when he calls people, they grant that preaching and enlightenment, a grace hypocrites have in common with the godly, suffices for conversion in one respect: at the level of secondary causes or means, in that conversion requires no further means beyond these, whether of outward preaching or of inward enlightenment.
Taken without qualification, though, it does not suffice, that is, without the grace of being drawn from within; and without that grace, Scripture declares, it is impossible for anyone to be converted and come to Christ.
Latin · §2660
The Latin is on each section page: §2660
Differences on the nature of efficacious grace are scholastic§2661
2661Thesis LXXIX. There are differences between the Thomists and Jansenius, and among the teachers of the Reformed school themselves, over how to explain the nature of efficacious grace and in what to place it.
The Thomists place it in a certain motion with power in it, present in the will as an impetus is present in a thing that is driven; Jansenius in feelings of love and longing for the heavenly and spiritual good, by which the human soul is gently swept upward; Camero's disciples in a most powerful enlightening and persuading of the mind, which sweeps the will and affections along with it; others in an all-powerful and most effective working of God, by which a new source of spiritual life is put into the heart of the person called and he is at the same time roused to perform the acts of this life.
All this belongs to purely scholastic debate, on which learned men may speak and think one way or another; and what most learned men put forward here seems to call for reconciling rather than setting against each other.
Latin · §2661
The Latin is on each section page: §2661
A plea to leave arduous questions aside§2662
2662Thesis LXXX. The great variety of opinions and views on the nature and essence of efficacious grace, and on how it works in people's souls, which has occupied the Christian schools for so many centuries now, shows that the matter is tangled and obscure and full of difficulties on every side.
There is no hope that the disputes will end unless some limit is put to curiosity and hard, unnecessary questions are dropped. It would indeed be far wiser, and better for Christian peace and piety, to keep away from such questions altogether than to quarrel endlessly over matters that overwhelm the human mind by their difficulty and on which hardly anyone can satisfy himself.
Latin · §2662
The Latin is on each section page: §2662
What should be preached to the people§2663
2663Thesis LXXXI. These questions in particular are brought before ordinary Christians in homilies and sermons not only to no profit but often to great harm, since they plant scruples in simple minds that the skill and eloquence of the disputants cannot properly clear away afterwards.
So when these matters are spoken of, especially before the people, the safest course, and the one that best suits Christian prudence and sobriety, would be to keep to what Christian teachers agree on, which is also enough to shape piety and faith.
For example: whatever good is in us and is done by us is owed to God's grace; it is God who works all good in us; without Christ and the help of his Spirit we can do nothing at all in what furthers our eternal salvation; we have nothing that we have not received freely from God and could boast of over another; and so we must ask for God's grace in everything, and thank him for whatever we have done well and rightly.
Latin · §2663
The Latin is on each section page: §2663
Grace leaves freedom and effort intact; the wicked have no excuse§2664
2664Thesis LXXXII. Yet God, the author and maker of our nature, who knows best how the human soul is to be moved, works in us by his grace in such a way that our freedom loses nothing, and he moves us to do good not as if we were logs or posts but as befits rational creatures.
So the necessity and efficacy of God's grace in no way remove our care and concern for good works, and we must not work and watch any less because we need God's help in everything.
However necessary grace is, the wicked who do evil and refuse to obey God's word have no grounds for complaint against God. He invites them to repentance and gives them the means of salvation in such a way that they rush to ruin only through their own fault, and their failure to gain eternal salvation must be put down to their obstinacy and rebellion alone.
Latin · §2664
The Latin is on each section page: §2664
Enough for Christians; moderation in the schools§2665
2665Thesis LXXXIII. In my judgment these points, which no one questions, ought to be enough for all Christians, without further and more curious inquiry into the inmost nature of human freedom, into how grace works in us, or into how its efficacy is to be reconciled with the freedom of our choice; on these Scripture gives no distinct, clear and express pronouncements.
If anyone insists that it is permissible to philosophize about these matters further and more precisely in the schools, it would at least be desirable to do so with the greatest restraint, and with a sincere admission of our own darkness and ignorance in such hard matters. That would take all bitterness out of the debates on a subject so weighty and difficult in itself, and would train minds to mutual Christian and brotherly tolerance. May God, by that same grace of his, be pleased to bring this about in those who preside over the Christian schools.
Latin · §2665
The Latin is on each section page: §2665
Appendix: the Socinians on grace§2666
2666Thesis LXXXIV. By way of appendix, it seemed right to add what the Socinians of today ascribe to the helps of God's grace in a person's conversion and in the practice of piety. They assume that the human will is not so bound by sin by nature that it cannot will or refuse to do something in matters of religion and eternal salvation, and also, once a person has heard the Gospel teaching, actually believe and obey God's commands.
God, they say, willed that our will, from which piety of life springs and by which it is judged, should lie within our choice and power, though he commonly furthers, hinders or permits its outward act as he chooses. From this they conclude that the willing of good that is in us is ours, not God's.
Latin · §2666
The Latin is on each section page: §2666
Socinians: God's government and the inward act§2667
2667Thesis LXXXV. If anyone objects that on this view much will be taken away from God's government as seen in his ruling of the world, they answer that the inward act of our will, the only thing God has ordinarily put in our power, carries no weight in the government of the world.
What matters there is its outward effect, which is so subject to God's power that nothing can happen unless God decrees and helps, or permits it. Free choice reaches far enough, they say, that with God sometimes helping and sometimes only permitting, a person can not only conceive a plan to do something but carry it through to the end.
Latin · §2667
The Latin is on each section page: §2667
Socinians: God's help is never refused to those who ask§2668
2668Thesis LXXXVI. As for good actions that the will commands and God wants us to carry out, they grant that these very often cannot be done without God's help. They do not think this prevents them from being in our power in their own way, because God refuses his help to no one who comes to him as a suppliant.
So if someone without God's help has not obeyed his commands, he must blame himself and has no excuse for his sin, because he did not earnestly ask for God's help, or would not take up the aids God gave him for practising piety. That evil comes only from the person's own wickedness, which makes him not bring his will into line with what God approves.
If he did, there would be no doubt that he would try every way and means of carrying it out, and would therefore always turn to God's help; protected by it, he would easily gain knowledge of divine things and fix his whole mind on devotion to God.
Latin · §2668
The Latin is on each section page: §2668
Socinians: God's outward and inward help§2669
2669Thesis LXXXVII. They say, further, that God aids human efforts in two ways. One is outward and lies in threats or in promises, though promises have more power to fire people with devotion to God.
The other is an inward help that God gives us when, by divine power, he engraves more deeply on our minds the promises made to us and confirmed by outward proofs, or teaches us his will more fully.
Latin · §2669
The Latin is on each section page: §2669
Socinians on Philippians 2:13§2670
2670Thesis LXXXVIII. Someone may say that where saving good is concerned Scripture ascribes to God our very willing, no less than the outward deed, as in Paul's words to the Philippians: 'It is God who works in you both to will and to accomplish, for his good pleasure.'
They answer that these words, and others like them that ascribe a person's conversion to God, do not mean that God wholly and necessarily brings about in people what the words say, but that God leaves out nothing that serves to bring it about while our will's freedom stays intact.
God draws and invites us to will the good by the greatness of his gifts and by the certainty, surpassing worth and breadth of his promises. By these he makes us not able to will, which we have by nature, but actually willing; yet he does it in such a way that it always lies in our power to resist that divine efficacy. This is set out more fully in Volkelius the Socinian, On True Religion, book 5, chapter 18.
Latin · §2670
The Latin is on each section page: §2670
Man was created able to obey the law perfectly§2671
2671Thesis I. God created man in a condition in which he could give the law God laid on him a complete and perfect obedience, free of any stain or fault. It would not have been fair for God to require of an innocent creature what he had given it no strength, or not enough strength, to do.
Scripture confirms this when it teaches (margin: Eccl. 7:29) that God made man upright; and no one could count as upright who was unable to conform himself to God's law, the very rule of uprightness.
Latin · §2671
The Latin is on each section page: §2671
Fallen man cannot keep the law of himself§2672
2672Thesis II. But man broke God's law of his own accord and lost the gifts and helps by which he had been able to keep it. He thus became the slave of sin, so that of himself he cannot satisfy the law fully in even a single work, or offer God an obedience that pleases him and that he accepts. Much less can he fulfil the law as anyone must who wants to reach life by the law.
Holy Scripture teaches this plainly enough. It says that people outside Christ's grace are dead in sins (margin: Eph. 2); that without him we can do nothing (margin: John 15); that we are not sufficient to think anything of ourselves, as if from ourselves (margin: 2 Cor. 3); and that the wisdom of the flesh is hostile to God, is not subject to God's law and cannot be (margin: Rom. 8).
Latin · §2672
The Latin is on each section page: §2672
Christ came to free us from sin's slavery as well as its penalty§2673
2673Thesis III. But God took pity on the human race, lost through its own fault, and sent his Son Christ into the world. Christ was not only to free people from the punishments their sins had justly earned, but also to release them from slavery to sin.
He was to give them the grace by which they could once more serve God in true righteousness and holiness and make a start on a new obedience to his commandments.
Latin · §2673
The Latin is on each section page: §2673
The grace of the new covenant promised in Ezekiel§2674
2674Thesis IV. God often promised this grace through the prophets, as belonging to the new covenant to be made in Christ. In Ezekiel 11 he says: 'I will give them one heart and put a new spirit within them. I will take the heart of stone out of their flesh and give them a heart of flesh, so that they walk in my precepts, keep my judgments and do them, and so that they are my people and I am their God.'
And again in chapter 36: 'I will pour clean water on you, and you will be made clean from all your defilements; from all your idols I will cleanse you. I will give you a new heart and put a new spirit within you. I will take the heart of stone out of your flesh and give you a heart of flesh. I will put my Spirit within you and make you walk in my precepts, keep my judgments and carry them out. You will live in the land I gave your fathers; you will be my people, and I will be your God.'
Latin · §2674
The Latin is on each section page: §2674
The same promise in Jeremiah§2675
2675Thesis V. What we read in Jeremiah 31 agrees with this: 'The days are coming, says the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and the house of Judah. It will not be like the covenant I made with your fathers on the day I took them by the hand to lead them out of Egypt, a covenant they broke, and I was lord over them, says the Lord.
This is the covenant I will make with the house of Israel after those days, says the Lord: I will put my law within them and write it on their hearts; I will be their God, and they will be my people.' And in the next chapter: 'I will give them one heart and one way, so that they fear me all their days, and that it may be well with them and with their children after them. I will make an everlasting covenant with them and never stop doing them good, and I will put the fear of me in their hearts, so that they do not turn away from me.'
Latin · §2675
The Latin is on each section page: §2675
Moses foretold the same§2676
2676Thesis VI. Moses too had foretold something similar. In Deuteronomy 30 the promise runs: the Lord your God will circumcise your heart and your offspring's heart, so that you love him with all your heart and all your soul, so that you may live.
Shortly afterwards come the words: 'Then you will return, hearing the Lord your God's voice and carrying out every commandment I command you today; and the Lord your God will make you abound in all the works of your hands.'
Latin · §2676
The Latin is on each section page: §2676
Without such grace no one could be saved§2677
2677Thesis VII. Certainly, if God did not give people a grace by which they could offer his commandments true and sincere obedience, none of them could be saved, or have good grounds for trusting that God will show him the kindness and mercy he offers and grants us in Christ. God promises to deal mercifully and kindly only with those who keep his covenant and carry out his commandments.
So Psalm 103: 'The Lord's mercy is from everlasting to everlasting on those who fear him, and his righteousness reaches their children's children, those who keep his covenant and remember his commandments so as to do them.' Ezekiel 18 agrees: 'If the wicked man repents of all the sins he has committed, keeps all my precepts and does what is just and right, he will surely live; he will not die. I will not remember any of the wrongs he has done; he will live by the righteousness he has practised.'
Latin · §2677
The Latin is on each section page: §2677
Christ in Revelation blesses those who keep the commandments§2678
2678Thesis VIII. The same point is made when Christ in the Book of Revelation calls blessed, in the end, those who keep God's commandments, and declares that all who give themselves to vice and who love and practise falsehood are to be shut out of God's city.
'Blessed', he says, 'are those who keep his commandments, so that they may have the right to the tree of life and enter the city through its gates. Outside are the dogs, the sorcerers, the impure, the murderers, the idolaters, and everyone who loves and practises falsehood' (Rev. 22).
Latin · §2678
The Latin is on each section page: §2678
No one belongs to Christ who does not keep the commandments§2679
2679Thesis IX. No one who fails to keep God's commandments is in communion with Christ or can be thought truly to know and love him. John says: 'By this we know that we have known him, if we keep his commandments. Whoever says he knows God but does not keep his commandments is a liar, and the truth is not in him' (1 John 2).
In chapter 3: 'Whoever keeps his commandments remains in him, and he in him'; and in chapter 5: 'This is the love of God, that we keep his commandments.' That is why Paul (1 Cor. 7) teaches that in Christ nothing counts for anything but keeping God's commandments: 'Circumcision is nothing and uncircumcision is nothing; what counts is keeping the commandments of God.'
Latin · §2679
The Latin is on each section page: §2679
The saints of Scripture kept God's commandments§2680
2680Thesis X. Experience itself proves most clearly of all that the faithful can keep God's commandments through God's grace, since Scripture testifies that many holy and devout people actually kept them. David does not hesitate to say so of himself in Psalm 119: 'I made haste and did not delay to keep your commandments' (margin: Pausa Heth); and again, 'My soul has kept your testimonies and loved them dearly. I have kept your commandments and your testimonies, for all my ways are before you' (margin: Pausa Schin).
Luke the Evangelist gives the same testimony of Zechariah and his wife Elizabeth: 'Both were righteous before God, walking blamelessly in all the commandments and ordinances of the Lord.' Indeed, Scripture often describes all the devout and faithful as those who keep God's commandments, as when David says in the same psalm, 'I am a companion of all who fear you and keep your commandments.'
Latin · §2680
The Latin is on each section page: §2680
God's commandments are not burdensome§2681
2681Thesis XI. John is therefore right to say, in the fifth chapter of his first epistle, that God's commandments are not burdensome. They require nothing of us that is not in close accord with nature and reason and very much to our good.
Besides this, God gives his own people the strength to carry out his commandments, and by his grace he ensures that the devout and faithful keep them.
Latin · §2681
The Latin is on each section page: §2681
In some sense the regenerate fulfil the law§2682
2682Thesis XII. Since Scripture says that the faithful, in whom God's grace is at work, keep God's commandments, they can no doubt also be said in some sense to fulfil God's law. God's commandments are the same thing as his law, and to keep God's commandments and to fulfil them mean one and the same.
Nor can it be denied that true and sincere charity, the love of God and of one's neighbour, is found in those reborn by God's Spirit. Those who believe in Christ and have been born again by his Spirit have passed from death to life, and, as the apostle John testifies, 'whoever does not love remains in death' (1 John 3).
So all who live the spiritual life necessarily love God and their neighbour. Love is the fulfilment of the law, and whoever loves has fulfilled the law, as Paul expressly teaches in Romans 13.
Latin · §2682
The Latin is on each section page: §2682
The righteousness of the law fulfilled in us§2683
2683Thesis XIII. Again, 'the righteousness of the law is fulfilled in us' and 'we fulfil the law and its righteousness' seem to say exactly the same thing. Now the apostle teaches that Christ came into this world so that the law's righteousness would be fulfilled in us, who live by the Spirit and not by the flesh.
'What the law could not do,' he says in Romans 8, 'because the flesh made it weak, God did by sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin: he condemned sin in the flesh, so that the justification, or righteousness, of the law would be fulfilled in us, whose walk follows the Spirit and not the flesh.'
Latin · §2683
The Latin is on each section page: §2683
But the regenerate cannot fulfil the law perfectly§2684
2684Thesis XIV. In Scripture's way of speaking, then, those led by God's Spirit may truly and fittingly be said to fulfil God's law and keep his commandments.
Still, they are far from able to fulfil the law perfectly, or to give God's precepts an exact obedience that is complete in every part.
Latin · §2684
The Latin is on each section page: §2684
What it is to fulfil the law perfectly§2685
2685Thesis XV. To fulfil the law perfectly is to satisfy it in every respect and in all its rigour, falling short in nothing that the law, strictly taken, requires of a person. Such a person could then reach life by virtue of the legal covenant, under its clause 'Do this and you will live', and claim as his right the happiness the law promises, with no fear of the penalties it threatens against those who break it.
No one fulfils the law in that sense and in that respect except someone entirely free of sin who has never broken it. All who have sinned even once are judged, condemned and handed over to the curse by the law strictly taken, under its other, terrible clause: 'Cursed is everyone who does not continue in all the things written in the book of this law, to do them.'
The law justifies and acquits no one freely, but only as a matter of debt, as Paul teaches in Romans 4. Every sinner, whoever he is, needs God's grace and mercy and can be justified only freely.
Latin · §2685
The Latin is on each section page: §2685
No one has never broken the law§2686
2686Thesis XVI. Yet there is no human being who has not broken the law at some time. All are born in sin; by nature they are slaves of sin, indeed dead in sins, and would lie for ever in that death and slavery unless Christ's grace raised and freed them. We showed this briefly above, and Scripture drives it home so often and so plainly that collecting its testimonies on the point would seem superfluous.
Paul above all presses the doctrine in his epistles, especially in the first four chapters of Romans. There he proves by many arguments that all have sinned and that all, Jews and Greeks alike, are under sin, in line with the scriptural sayings: 'No one is righteous, no one understands, no one seeks God. All have turned away; together they have become worthless. No one does good, not even one.'
From this he concludes that no one is justified before God by works of the law, but that all are justified freely by God's grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus. It follows that no one fulfils God's law perfectly and in every respect. If anyone did, he would surely be justified by works of the law, and that as a matter of debt, not of grace.
Latin · §2686
The Latin is on each section page: §2686
Even the holiest sin daily§2687
2687Thesis XVII. Not only are people sunk in sin by nature and convicted of sin by the law; even after they are reborn by grace, they are far from giving the law a perfect obedience in every respect. Even the holiest fall into many sins every day.
So James says, 'We all stumble in many things' (margin: Jas. 3), and John in chapter 1 of his first epistle, 'If we say we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.' The wise man agrees in Ecclesiastes 7: 'There is no righteous man on earth who does good and never sins.'
Latin · §2687
The Latin is on each section page: §2687
The regenerate also fall into grave sins§2688
2688Thesis XVIII. Those reborn by Christ's grace remain liable not only to lighter and smaller sins; hardly any of them fail at some time to fall into grave sins. Through these they are held bound by a fresh guilt of eternal death and lose their present fitness for the kingdom of heaven, until God's special grace stirs them and they rise again by a particular repentance.
The frequent falls of the saints recorded in Scripture show this, such as David's, who fell into adultery and murder, and Peter's, who denied Christ three times with an oath. The daily experience of the faithful confirms it all too often.
Latin · §2688
The Latin is on each section page: §2688
Even the obedience of believers has its defects§2689
2689Thesis XIX. Even the obedience believers give the law has its own defects and flaws. In the very works they do in conformity with the law they fall short of the law's full exactness (ἀκρίβεια), so that in this respect there is always room left for progress, always something still to strive toward.
Paul's example makes this plain. It would be hard to find anyone to whom Christ gave so large a measure of grace, yet Paul admits he is not yet perfect and keeps reaching for what lies further on. In Philippians 3 he writes: 'Not that I have already grasped it, or am already perfect; but I press on, if somehow I may take hold of that for which Christ Jesus took hold of me. Brothers, I do not consider that I have taken hold of it. One thing I do: forgetting what lies behind and stretching out toward what lies ahead, I press on toward the goal, for the prize of God's upward call in Christ Jesus.'
Latin · §2689
The Latin is on each section page: §2689
Objection: Scripture calls some saints perfect§2690
2690Thesis XX. Someone will object that in that very passage the apostle assumes some people are perfect and counts himself among them. Right after the words just quoted he adds, 'Let as many of us as are perfect think this way.' In 1 Corinthians 2 he says, 'We speak wisdom among the perfect.'
Scripture also testifies of many holy men that they were perfect. Of Noah, Genesis 6 says: 'Noah was a righteous man and perfect in his generations, and he walked with God.' Of Job, God himself says to Satan in chapters 1 and 2: 'Have you considered my servant Job, that there is no one like him on earth, Isch Tham, that is, a man of integrity, or perfect, and upright, who fears God and turns away from evil?'
David in Psalm 18 does not even shrink from claiming such perfection: 'I was blameless, or perfect, with him, and kept myself from my iniquity. And the Lord repaid me according to my righteousness, according to the cleanness of my hands in his sight.'
Latin · §2690
The Latin is on each section page: §2690
Absolute perfection and comparative perfection§2691
2691Thesis XXI. To resolve this difficulty we need a twofold distinction of perfection. One kind is called perfection absolutely; the other is perfection only in a certain respect, by comparison. What is absolutely perfect lacks nothing in its kind. Things are called perfect by comparison when, though far short of the highest perfection, they still surpass many other things of the same kind with which they are compared.
When we say that no one in this life is perfect, that is, no one gives God's will a perfect obedience, we mean absolute perfection: perfection that has reached the top and can receive no addition. In this sense Paul admits he is not yet perfect, since he had not yet reached the degree of love and obedience toward God to which the blessed spirits reigning with Christ have been raised. Their knowledge, and their obedience and love as well, can grow no further, because they are carried toward God with all their powers and the whole affection of their will.
None of this stops believers who outstrip others in virtue, and who have advanced further in knowing divine truth and in striving after piety and righteousness, from being called perfect. They are perfect not simply, but relative to those who fall well behind them here: those who are still, in Paul's words, infants in Christ and in some way carnal, compared with others who are called spiritual in a special sense (see 1 Corinthians 3). These are, so to speak, the grown-ups among Christians, of a riper age and stature, if one may put it so. They are the ones Paul calls perfect in the passages cited, when he says, 'We speak wisdom among the perfect,' and, 'Let as many of us as are perfect think this way.'
Latin · §2691
The Latin is on each section page: §2691
Perfection of parts and perfection of degrees§2692
2692Thesis XXII. Close to this distinction is another, which commonly divides perfection into perfection of parts and perfection of degrees. Obedience perfect in degree reaches the highest degree of perfection: through it a person conforms and submits himself to the law so perfectly that nothing at all can be found lacking in him and he can make no further improvement in that respect. In this sense, as we maintain and as is self-evident, no one fulfils the law perfectly in this life.
Obedience that falls well short of the highest degree can still be, and be called, perfect in its parts. As to its parts, essential or integral, it lacks none of what is needed for true obedience acceptable to God. In this sense the obedience of the godly in this life is perfect, and in this respect believers renewed by Christ's grace and led by his Spirit can fulfil God's law perfectly: that is, they can give his commandments a true, sincere obedience that pleases God. The essential perfection of such a thing is simply its being true and sincere.
Latin · §2692
The Latin is on each section page: §2692
Three requirements of true obedience§2693
2693Thesis XXIII. To make this clearer, note that three things above all are needed for our obedience to be true and sincere. First, it must be given not only with the body and outward action but with the inner affection of the mind as well. Doing what the law commands profits nothing unless it springs from love of God and from zeal to carry out his will and advance his glory. Equally, a certain wish to obey God is not enough unless his commandments are actually carried out in deed when the situation calls for it.
Second, true obedience is not satisfied by keeping some of God's commandments while neglecting the rest. We must earnestly submit to every precept of the divine law and try to fulfil each one as occasions arise. Third, our obedience must be steady and lasting. Obeying God for a while is not enough; we have to persevere in obeying him to the end, in hard times as in good ones.
Latin · §2693
The Latin is on each section page: §2693
The regenerate lack none of these§2694
2694Thesis XXIV. On all these counts, the obedience of the truly godly, those reborn by God's Spirit, lacks nothing. They serve God not with the body alone but bring mind and affections under his will. They not only do in deed what the law commands; in doing it they aim at God's glory and are moved by love for him.
Their concern is not to obey merely this or that commandment; they try to conform themselves to God's whole law and to every one of its commandments. And they do so not merely for a while, as long as things go well, but also when temptations and persecutions break upon them: to their last breath they keep God's commandments before their eyes and measure their actions by that rule.
Latin · §2694
The Latin is on each section page: §2694
This is the perfection of parts Scripture praises§2695
2695Thesis XXV. So the perfection the Schools usually call perfection of parts can rightly be ascribed to their obedience. They try to bring both the acts of the body and the affections of the mind into line with the whole law and every one of its precepts, and to do so steadily and with perseverance.
If this were not so, Scripture would certainly not credit believers with true righteousness and holiness, as it does in Ephesians 4 when it says they put on the new man, created after God in the righteousness and holiness of truth. A righteousness maimed and mutilated in the parts that belong to its very essence is no true righteousness.
This is the perfection for which Job and Noah are praised and which David has no qualms about claiming for himself. In those places 'perfection' means only the integrity and sincerity of these holy men; the Hebrew word Tham or thamim, which translators there render 'perfect', properly means whole and sincere.
Latin · §2695
The Latin is on each section page: §2695
The orthodox position stated§2696
2696Thesis XXVI. So we deny that believers can fulfil God's law perfectly, if the perfection meant is the one called absolute, the perfection of degrees. All of them, no less than other people, are sinners by nature; even after receiving grace they keep stumbling in many things and stay exposed to serious falls; and in their good works themselves they fall short of the full exactness (ἀκρίβεια) the law demands in its strictness.
Yet with Scripture we say and teach that believers keep God's commandments by Christ's grace, and in a certain way fulfil the law as well, since they give the divine law a true obedience, approved by God, that covers all its precepts. That obedience sits far below the highest perfection, but in Scripture's usage it can still be called perfect, because it is true and sincere and lacks nothing that the nature and integrity of true obedience, acceptable to God, necessarily requires.
Latin · §2696
The Latin is on each section page: §2696
Roman doctors misstate the Reformed doctrine§2697
2697Thesis XXVII. This account of the orthodox view needs careful attention because of the doctors of the Roman Church, who on this question, as on many others, either fail to understand the teaching of the Reformed school or twist it deliberately. They ascribe to Protestant theologians a flat denial that Christ's faithful can keep God's commandments and fulfil the law in such a way that any of their works can be called righteous.
They even claim that Protestants teach that the law is simply impossible for someone justified by Christ's grace, so that he can do no good works at all and has no true actual righteousness. This can be seen in Bellarmine, De justificatione, book 4, chapter 10, and in Becanus's Summa of scholastic theology, volume 2, tractate 4, chapter 4, which is titled 'On the merit of good works according to the opinion of the Calvinists'.
Latin · §2697
The Latin is on each section page: §2697
A state of the question that does not exist§2698
2698Thesis XXVIII. Hence, resting on this false assumption, they frame between us and them a state of the controversy that does not exist at all, namely 'whether justified people, helped by the Lord's grace, can fulfil the divine law in such a way that their works not only should not be called sins but truly and properly deserve to be called righteous.' These are Bellarmine's words in the chapter 10 already cited.
In line with them is what we read in Gabriel Vasquez, volume 2 on the Prima Secundae, disputation 212, whose title asks 'whether righteous people can fulfil the law in such a way that their works are not only not sins but are to be called righteous.'
Latin · §2698
The Latin is on each section page: §2698
What Protestants do and do not deny§2699
2699Thesis XXIX. Protestants never meant to deny any of this. They do not teach that God's law is simply impossible for the justified. They do not deny that believers give God's commandments true obedience, or that by Christ's grace the godly fulfil God's law to the extent of doing good works.
Nor do they say that the works by which believers, moved by the divine Spirit, try to conform themselves to the law must be called sins and are really sins by nature; they grant that such works can and should be called holy and righteous. The one thing they have always denied is that believers can fulfil the law perfectly, since their obedience, however true and sincere, always falls far short of the highest perfection.
Latin · §2699
The Latin is on each section page: §2699
The testimony of Pareus§2700
2700Thesis XXX. So that no one can falsely allege that Protestants think otherwise, or that we are pinning on them a doctrine not their own, we will cite a few of their statements on the matter as a sample. To go through them all would be endless labour, and needless; besides, the matter is plain enough to anyone who pays attention.
Pareus, then, writing on Bellarmine's De justificatione, book 4, chapter 10, says: 'The question is whether the justified can fulfil the divine law. Our opponent affirms it absolutely; we grant it of an imperfect, begun fulfilment and deny it of a perfect one.' Later, explaining what fulfilling the law means, he says: 'To fulfil God's law, speaking absolutely, is to give the divine law a perfect obedience without any defect, and I confess we teach that the justified cannot do this.'
He goes on to say that we teach fulfilling the law is impossible for a justified person, not outright, as Bellarmine falsely charges us, but with respect to the law's exactness (ἀκρίβεια), which rules out every defect. A person in the state of grace can therefore fulfil the law in a begun way, that is, begin the new obedience of the law according to all its precepts, but cannot fulfil it absolutely, without any sin.
Latin · §2700
The Latin is on each section page: §2700
The testimony of Ames§2701
2701Thesis XXXI. William Ames says much the same in Bellarminus enervatus, volume 4, book 6, chapter 7: 'We do not teach that the law is simply impossible for man: for Adam, say, before the fall, and afterwards for Christ, or for those perfectly sanctified in Christ. But of others, whose sanctification is only begun under the ordinary dispensation of grace in this life, we say that they cannot keep the divine law perfectly and exactly.'
Later, replying to Bellarmine's arguments, he grants that the saints praised in Scripture kept the commandments in purpose and effort, though not completely in effect; in essence, not in completion; in the quality of sincerity, not in the quantity of intensity or extent.
Latin · §2701
The Latin is on each section page: §2701
The testimony of Davenant on the Tridentine canon§2702
2702Thesis XXXII. John Davenant's remarks on actual righteousness, chapter 47, come to the same thing. Examining the Tridentine canon 'If anyone says that God's precepts are impossible to keep for a man who is justified and placed under grace, let him be anathema,' he writes: 'Notice, please, the papist craft in framing this canon.
Our opponents know that our side does not deny the regenerate a diligent keeping of the divine precepts. What we deny is the perfect and absolute keeping that satisfies the law so fully that it breaks not one jot of it, and fulfils the legal covenant so completely that by virtue of it one gains the inheritance of eternal life.
So they hurl these thunderbolts of anathema at the Protestants in vain. Protestants do not claim that the regenerate cannot keep God's precepts, for they work hard at keeping all of them. They claim that it is impossible, by keeping them, to match the law's righteousness and escape all lawlessness (ἀνομία).'
Latin · §2702
The Latin is on each section page: §2702
The testimony of Robert Baron§2703
2703Thesis XXXIII. Finally Robert Baron, a Scot and professor of theology at the Academy of Aberdeen, published a short treatise on the possibility of fulfilling God's law considered according to evangelical equity (ἐπιείκεια), which he attached as an appendix to his disputation on mortal and venial sin. There he distinguishes two kinds of obedience.
The first is the obedience demanded by the law as opposed to the Gospel, from anyone who tries to reach life and happiness by virtue of the legal covenant, under its solemn clause 'Do and you will live'. The second is the obedience to the law that the Gospel itself, the covenant of grace, requires of us as strictly necessary for salvation, without which it admits no one to eternal life.
For although the Gospel offers hope of salvation even to the greatest sinners and lawbreakers, whom the law strictly taken condemns and shuts out of life, on condition that they truly repent and embrace Christ by faith, it allows no one to hope for eternal life who does not, after repenting, give the divine law some true and sincere obedience. It declares that without holiness of life no one will see the Lord.
With this distinction between the two obediences in place, one required by the covenant of works opposed to grace and the other by the covenant of grace itself, the doctor maintains the following. The obedience that the covenant of works, the law in its strictness, demands of man is not possible even for the regenerate, and in that respect no believer can fulfil the law. But the obedience to the law that the Gospel itself declares necessary for salvation is possible for the regenerate through the ordinary helps of grace, and to that extent they can fulfil the law and keep the commandments of God and of Christ.
Indeed, in the first section of that treatise his first assertion reads: 'The obedience to the law that the covenant of works, or the law considered in its strictness, demands of us as strictly necessary for salvation is possible for us neither by the powers of nature nor by the ordinary helps of grace.' His second assertion reads: 'The obedience to the law that the Gospel, or covenant of grace, demands of us as strictly necessary for salvation is possible for us through the ordinary helps of grace. Indeed all God's commandments, legal or evangelical, can be fulfilled one by one in the respect in which God now sets them before us as strictly and precisely binding, under threat and penalty of eternal damnation.'
Latin · §2703
The Latin is on each section page: §2703
The public confessions: Thorn and the English confession§2704
2704Thesis XXXIV. There is no need here to go through the testimonies of private doctors. Anyone can learn and confirm what our churches hold on this question from their public confessions and declarations.
The confession of the Reformed in the kingdom of Poland, presented at the Colloquy of Thorn (chapter 4, section 2, part 10), puts it this way: 'We are falsely accused of holding that the faithful cannot keep Christ's precepts in any way. We teach that they can be kept, not by our own strength but by the grace of the Holy Spirit, and more than that, that everyone is bound to keep them fully: not merely in wish or in a purpose that comes to nothing, but in actual deed, with a true, sincere zeal that lasts the whole of life.
In this life, however, no one keeps them so perfectly, or can, that we satisfy God's law and fulfil it in every respect. We still need, aware of our own imperfection and weakness, to ask God every day to pardon our many slips and offences.'
The English confession of 1645 states the same doctrine in other words in chapter 19, paragraph 7, where it says that Christ's Spirit so tames and bends the human will that it does readily and gladly what God's will, revealed in his law, requires.
Latin · §2704
The Latin is on each section page: §2704
The question is only of perfect fulfilment§2705
2705Thesis XXXV. This makes it plain that the doctors of the Reformed Church do not deny that believers, by Christ's grace, can in some way and in some sense fulfil the law and keep God's commandments, that is, by giving them true obedience.
So when they sometimes say that it is impossible even for believers to fulfil God's law and observe its commandments, their meaning is not any fulfilment or observance at all, but only one that is perfect and absolute. They take care to point this out when they set out the state of the question.
At that point they all note, with Chemnitz in his Examen of the sixth session of the Council of Trent, that the question between the papists and the Protestants is not simply whether the law can be fulfilled by God's grace, but whether it can be fulfilled perfectly. For the Protestants readily grant the regenerate a begun and imperfect fulfilment of it.
Latin · §2705
The Latin is on each section page: §2705
Perfection of parts granted, perfection of degrees denied§2706
2706Thesis XXXVI. What has been cited also shows something else. When these same Protestants say that believers keep the commandments of the divine law in a begun way and not absolutely, imperfectly and not completely, they do not mean to deny that the obedience believers give the law is whole and sincere. Nor do they deny that by it believers submit to the whole divine law and to each of its precepts, so that it makes up a righteousness that pleases God, has his approval, and will one day be graciously rewarded by him. The doctors of the Roman Church usually charge them with denying this.
So Protestants do not refuse the obedience of the regenerate the perfection we have called perfection of parts; they deny it only the one called perfection of degrees. They regularly use the distinction for this purpose, as can be seen in John Davenant, on actual righteousness, chapter 51:
'We have never denied that the regenerate, filled with the spirit of love, can love even their enemies, and can perform the other acts the Decalogue commands. But in doing these works they reach only what theologians call perfection of parts, not perfection of degrees.'
Latin · §2706
The Latin is on each section page: §2706
Pareus and Wendelin on perfection of parts§2707
2707Thesis XXXVII. This agrees with what we read in Pareus on Bellarmine's De justificatione, book 4, chapter 11, page 1077: 'In the passages cited, which ascribe perfection to some or require it of all, the perfection meant is not of degrees, the degree of obedience the law's exactness (ἀκρίβεια) requires, but perfection of parts: integrity as opposed to hypocrisy, that is, a true and unfeigned desire and zeal to obey God and to resist evil desires, and a beginning of obedience to all God's commandments.'
Wendelin follows in Pareus's footsteps on this point in his Christian Theology, book 1, chapter 26, explaining thesis 10, section 3: 'The perfection ascribed to the saints is not of degrees but of parts; it is not absolute but limited, and we call it sincerity.'
Indeed it might well seem pointless to cite Reformed testimonies on this matter. They use this distinction of perfection for that purpose so often that few of them lack it.
Latin · §2707
The Latin is on each section page: §2707
What Protestants deny: the perfection of the law strictly taken§2708
2708Thesis XXXVIII. The one thing Protestants mean to deny in this question, then, is that believers renewed by Christ's Spirit can fulfil the law with the whole perfection that the law, strictly taken, demands of man.
The law is taken strictly when it is judged by its first institution: as it was given to the first man and contained the first covenant made with him, by keeping which he was to look for unending and blessed life from God's goodness and justice together.
Taken in that way, the law demanded of man a perpetual obedience, broken by no sins and darkened by no defects or flaws, in which he would submit himself to God's will with the utmost readiness, with no struggle or resistance of the inner affections, in absolutely everything and without exception. This was the obedience our first parents could give God in the state of innocence, and were actually bound to give, so that they might remain in that blessed state and at last enjoy eternal happiness with God.
Latin · §2708
The Latin is on each section page: §2708
Believers cannot give such obedience§2709
2709Thesis XXXIX. It is self-evident that Christ's faithful cannot now give such obedience, however richly he has endowed them with his Spirit. In all of them the flesh fights against the Spirit and again and again stirs up many impulses that rebel against right reason and so oppose the divine law.
They therefore find in themselves a strong bent toward doing evil and no small difficulty in doing good. As a result they stumble daily in many things, as James says, and there are few of them, if any, who do not at some time slip into grave sins as well.
Latin · §2709
The Latin is on each section page: §2709
Roman doctors admit it: Stapleton§2710
2710Thesis XL. That this is so, and that believers in this corrupt and weak state of nature cannot rise to the perfection just described, is so plain from experience itself, from the common sense of believers and the inner witness of conscience, that the doctors of the Roman Church themselves neither can nor dare deny it. On this point they are forced to yield to the truth.
Stapleton alone is ample proof. He was a man of no small authority among his own, a fierce enemy of the Protestants and a defender of papal doctrine, who to the great applause of his party wrote twelve whole books on justification and related questions and gave the entire sixth book to the present question of fulfilling the law. To make this clearer, it seems right to summarize briefly here what that doctor sets out at length in that book.
Latin · §2710
The Latin is on each section page: §2710
Stapleton's first and second propositions§2711
2711Thesis XLI. In chapter 2, then, having said that according to Catholic doctrine it is certain that justified people fully satisfy the divine law, as far as the condition of this life allows, by good works done in God, he unfolds this teaching in a series of propositions. The first, which he tries to prove in that chapter, is: 'The renewed and justified in Christ receive the grace of the Holy Spirit by which to fulfil the law.'
His second proposition, in chapter 3, is: 'This fulfilment of the law is not meant necessarily and strictly of every commandment of the law, throughout the whole time and course of human righteousness. A person is counted as fulfilling and satisfying the law, and is held righteous in God's sight, if he has the will and desire to fulfil all the precepts of the law and fulfils them as far as human frailty, aided by grace amid the remnants of corrupt nature, can or usually does fulfil them in this life.'
Later, because Scripture both says that no one in this life is without sin and testifies that many righteous people walked in all God's commandments, he concludes that there is a way of doing all the commandments, or fulfilling the whole law, even though it is not a universal and complete fulfilment.
At the end of the chapter he notes that it is one thing to require for righteousness that a righteous person fulfil the whole law perpetually through his whole life, or at least from his first conversion on, which he himself condemns as Pelagian. It is another to say that someone justified in Christ can do some good works that fulfil or satisfy God's law in such a way that, in God's sight and judgment, those works are truly good, praiseworthy and righteous, and the person who does them is truly held righteous before God on that account. This, he says, is the orthodox view.
Latin · §2711
The Latin is on each section page: §2711
Stapleton's third proposition: more virtues than vices§2712
2712Thesis XLII. His third proposition, in chapter 4, reads: 'Someone who observes the commandments of the law, however much he stumbles in many things, can still be righteous before God if he has more virtues than vices.'
On this he remarks that no one is righteous who does not have more venial sins than works of virtue. Here, he says, works of virtue are being compared with grave sins, and many light sins do not equal a single grave one.
The meaning, then, is that a person counts as righteous who, after his first conversion, throughout the progress of his righteousness and the whole course and struggle of this present life, has more excellent virtues than grave and deadly sins; or who gives himself to works of piety and love far more often and more steadily than he falls into some grave crime; in short, who wins more often than he loses.
Latin · §2712
The Latin is on each section page: §2712
Stapleton's fourth proposition: freedom from deadly sins§2713
2713Thesis XLIII. In chapter 5 he teaches that in this life the fulfilment of the commandments is not such as to be entirely free of all sin, but that it is such, and so great, that it can and must be entirely free of grave and deadly sins.
The righteous themselves, he grants, sometimes sin mortally. But while they are in such a sin they are not righteous and do not fulfil the law, and true righteousness cannot coexist with such a sin until repentance has blotted it out. The true righteousness of this life does coexist, however, with other, lighter sins, even those committed every day.
Latin · §2713
The Latin is on each section page: §2713
Stapleton's fifth proposition: perfect in its own way§2714
2714Thesis XLIV. His fifth proposition, in chapter 6, is: 'The evangelical righteousness of this life is not free of every sin whatever and is therefore not perfect in that respect; yet it is perfect in its own way, because it is always striving to be free of sin, advancing day by day.'
He then explains in what sense he calls it perfect in its own way: it is true righteousness and true obedience. Here he treats 'true', 'full' and 'perfect' as meaning the same thing, and by 'perfect' and 'full' he means that which lacks nothing needed for the true nature and essence of righteousness and obedience.
He shows this more fully in the paragraph beginning 'In hac ergo' and in chapter 7, paragraph 1, where he says that love and righteousness are called perfect when they are true, just as a hatred is called perfect when it is true.
Latin · §2714
The Latin is on each section page: §2714
Stapleton's sixth proposition: not sinning in keeping the commandments§2715
2715Thesis XLV. The following thesis sums up chapter 7: 'Although the righteousness of this life does not fulfil all the commandments without often stumbling, and is in progress rather than in perfection, that is, rather than in perfect action or possession of the virtues, yet in observing or fulfilling the commandments he does keep, the righteous person does not sin, even if he does not fulfil the commandment itself most perfectly as to the manner or degree of fulfilling it.'
He then warns that it must be carefully noted that the Catholic Church does not teach that the most perfect obedience to the commandments is necessary for righteousness and salvation, but true obedience, the kind the divine law requires us to have in this life.
'It is one thing,' he says, 'to satisfy a commandment of the law truly and fully, so that you are not its transgressor but keep it truly and fully, with the result that neither the law itself nor God on account of the law can justly condemn anything in your work. It is another to satisfy the divine law most fully and most perfectly, so that neither the law nor God on account of the law looks for anything more in your work. The first holds true in every righteous work. The second is thirsted and hungered for in this life, but not attained or possessed.'
Latin · §2715
The Latin is on each section page: §2715
Stapleton's seventh proposition: what is lacking is pardoned§2716
2716Thesis XLVI. In chapter 8 he sets out to prove and illustrate this seventh proposition: 'The righteousness of good works in faith is true righteousness before God, however much it is mixed with sins and imperfect, both as to the full range of commandments to be fulfilled and as to the manner of fulfilling them; and it truly and plainly satisfies God's law.
It does so not only because it comes as close as possible to full and perfect righteousness, or because it is at least free of the graver crimes, or even because it strives, advancing day by day, to be free of all sin and to satisfy the law fully.
It does so also because whatever it lacks for a full and perfect fulfilment, whether through leaving commandments undone and often sinning venially, or through imperfection in the manner and way of fulfilling, Christ's mercy and grace wholly overlooks and forgives; and by pardoning it, that mercy and grace makes us just as righteous before God as if we had done every one of the commandments exactly, and done them most perfectly.'
Latin · §2716
The Latin is on each section page: §2716
Stapleton on the sense of fulfilling the law§2717
2717Thesis XLVII. Finally, in chapter 15, he explains in what sense, according to the Roman Church, the regenerate fulfil and satisfy the law: 'Whenever the Catholic Church teaches that the law is fulfilled by the regenerate, or that the regenerate fully satisfy the divine law, by "fulfilling" or "fully satisfying" it means the kind of fulfilling that is the opposite of transgressing the law. Transgression is a turning away from the whole breadth of the law, by commission or by omission; so what it means is the true observance and carrying out of the commandments.
It does not mean by "fulfilling" or "fully satisfying" a full measure, as it were, and the fullest manner by which the whole law might be fulfilled, so that the entire law in all its breadth is kept always and most perfectly. That belongs to the full health and perfect righteousness of the next life; the other belongs to the lawful contest and right course of this present life.'
Following this, in the same chapter he explains how the righteousness of believers in this life is perfect in one respect and not perfect in another: 'We must remember that our righteousness in this life is indeed imperfect in some sense, and that the newness in us is only begun. It is imperfect because it is not perfect in every way and in every part; it is begun because it is not full, as it will be in the next life, where it will be so great that nothing can be added to it.
Even so, measured by the capacity of this life and by the nature of present righteousness, which lies in conflict, not in the victory in which death and the law of sin are swallowed up, in the race and the running, not in the prize and the reward, in short on the road and not in the homeland, it is a righteousness worthy of the name.'
Latin · §2717
The Latin is on each section page: §2717
Andrada on the law that no mortal fulfils§2718
2718Thesis XLVIII. Much the same is found in Andrada, another celebrated theologian of the Roman school and a man of some standing among those who attended the Council of Trent. In his Defence of the Tridentine faith, book 5, folio 330, he acknowledges that the law prescribes for us a heavenly and angelic integrity and righteousness, wholly set apart and free from any taint of wrongdoing, from which Paul himself confessed he was far removed.
He then adds, in Augustine's words, that God's admirable law so orders human life and so governs our affections that it not only prescribes duties that cannot be neglected without wrongdoing, but also points to things that must be pursued with every effort, even though mortals weighed down by the flesh cannot achieve them perfectly.
'Who,' he says, 'would be so mad as to think he can fill up every measure of love that God, best and greatest, included in the command "You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, with all your soul and with all your strength", when he knows that even the blessed minds, free of every care and enjoying the most blessed sight of the Godhead for all eternity, never go beyond these bounds of love?
Since God wished to set before mortal eyes the most complete image of love and righteousness, he prescribed not only what they could achieve but also what they were to pursue with love and longing. All the precepts that flatly forbid wicked desires belong here too. Mortals, in whom the sparks of vice have not yet died down, cannot be wholly free of such desires; but those precepts forbid them to obey their desires in such a way as to show plainly, at the same time, the goal toward which all the efforts and thoughts of the godly must be directed.'
Latin · §2718
The Latin is on each section page: §2718
Tapper, from Augustine§2719
2719Thesis XLIX. Ruard Tapper, professor at Louvain, teaches the same about the imperfection of believers in this life with respect to fulfilling the law, drawing on Augustine as well, in his defence of the second article, page 76.
Following that holy doctor, he says that health, newness and righteousness do exist here, but not in full and not perfectly, except in a certain way, just as love is not full here. The law, whose fulfilment is love, will be fulfilled so completely that nothing at all is missing only when love for God is perfect; and love for God will not be perfect until we see God.
Latin · §2719
The Latin is on each section page: §2719
Trent itself supposes both kinds of sin in the faithful§2720
2720Thesis L. Finally, the chief reason Protestants judge the obedience believers give the law by Christ's grace to be imperfect is that it is constantly clouded by the sins of daily occurrence, which the papists call venial, and often interrupted by graver ones, which they call mortal. The councils of the Roman Church themselves, and Trent by name, acknowledge and presuppose both.
In session 6, chapter 11, Trent states that all people in this mortal life, however holy and righteous, fall at times into at least light and daily sins, the ones called venial. In canon 23 of the same session it anathematizes those who teach that a person once justified can avoid all sins, even venial ones, throughout his whole life, except by a special privilege from God.
In session 14, chapter 5, it approves and confirms the decree of the Lateran Council requiring each and every believer who has reached the age of discretion to confess his sins to a priest at least once a year, while the same council teaches in that chapter that venial sins need not be confessed, only mortal ones. Clearly, then, the council assumes that each and every believer does not usually get through a whole year without committing some grave sin that can be expiated only by solemn penance.
Latin · §2720
The Latin is on each section page: §2720
Conclusion: both sides grant the essential perfection§2721
2721Thesis LI. From all this it is easy to conclude, first, that in the obedience the regenerate give the law by Christ's grace, Protestants readily acknowledge the essential perfection the doctors of the Roman Church contend for, the perfection that consists in its being true and sincere.
Second, that the doctors of the Roman Church, when they say believers can fulfil the law perfectly, do not on that account mean to ascribe to their obedience the perfection called perfection of degrees, which Protestants deny it. That perfection consists in the most exact and absolute conformity with the law, taken in the strictness with which man could and had to keep it when God first created him.
So the doctors of the Roman Church have no ground for misrepresenting our churches' teaching on this point, as though it took away the power of Christ's grace and greatly weakened believers' zeal for godliness. In reality Protestants teach nothing here that the Roman doctors themselves are not forced to admit on their own principles.
Latin · §2721
The Latin is on each section page: §2721
Bad trees cannot bear good fruit§2722
2722Thesis I. Christ says more than once that a bad tree cannot produce good fruit. By nature every human being is a bad tree: we are conceived and born in sin, and, as God himself testifies through Moses in Genesis 6, the human heart's every feeling and thought leans toward evil from childhood.
So if people are left to themselves, no work can come from them that is truly good, pleasing to God, and of any value for salvation. Whatever they think or do without God's grace, by natural strength alone, may look splendid from outside, but there is always something rotten inside it, and that makes it simply faulty.
Latin · §2722
The Latin is on each section page: §2722
Christ makes bad trees good§2723
2723Thesis II. Christ, by the power of his grace, makes good trees out of those who are rotten and bad by nature. Through his Spirit he cleanses people from the corruption of sin and makes them holy.
He causes them to strip off the old self and put on the new, to become new creations, and to serve righteousness rather than sin from now on.
Latin · §2723
The Latin is on each section page: §2723
The renewed can and do bear good fruit§2724
2724Thesis III. Those whom Christ's Spirit has renewed in this way have become good trees, or, as Scripture sometimes puts it, trees of righteousness. They can do good, holy and just works, and they really do bear good fruit of this kind, fruit that pleases God and is accepted by him.
This is so certain and so plain that no one can question it without abandoning what all Christians commonly understand and stripping God's word of all authority.
Latin · §2724
The Latin is on each section page: §2724
Created in Christ for good works§2725
2725Thesis IV. The same Christ who says a bad tree cannot bear good fruit says, on the other side, that a good tree does bear good fruit. The apostle teaches (Ephesians 2) that we are God's workmanship, created in Christ Jesus for good works, which God prepared for us to walk in.
He also teaches (Titus 2) that Christ gave himself for us to redeem us from all wickedness and to purify for himself a people of his own who pursue good works. All this would be said for no reason at all if believers, redeemed by Christ and created anew in him, could not do any truly good works.
Latin · §2725
The Latin is on each section page: §2725
Walking by the Spirit and bearing much fruit§2726
2726Thesis V. Besides, how could believers be said to walk by the Spirit and not by the flesh, or to sow to the Spirit and not to the flesh? How could they be said to have put on the new self, created after God's likeness in righteousness and true holiness, and to have become slaves of righteousness who offer their bodies to God as instruments of righteousness, if no truly holy and just works come from them?
And what can we take the Lord to mean, if not works of righteousness and holiness, when he speaks in John 15 of the fruit borne by 'whoever remains in me, and I in him: he bears much fruit'?
Latin · §2726
The Latin is on each section page: §2726
What God judges right and counts as righteousness§2727
2727Thesis VI. There can be no doubt that what God judges rightly done, and what God himself counts as righteousness, is truly good and just. Believers whom God's grace has renewed do what is right in God's judgment, and what they do under the impulse of God's Spirit God counts to them as righteousness.
So in 1 Kings 15 David is said to have done what was right in the Lord's eyes. In chapter 14 of the same book God rebukes King Jeroboam through the prophet: 'You have not been like my servant David, who kept my commandments and followed me with all his heart, doing what pleased me.'
In Psalm 106, what Phinehas did in his zeal to turn away God's anger is said to have been counted to him as righteousness: 'Phinehas stood up,' says the prophet, 'and carried out justice, and made the punishment cease; and it was counted to him as righteousness from generation to generation, for ever.'
Latin · §2727
The Latin is on each section page: §2727
Loving God with the whole heart§2728
2728Thesis VII. Who would dare deny that seeking and loving God with all one's heart and soul is a truly good and holy work that pleases God? Yet God's grace brings his people to love him in just this way, as Moses says in Deuteronomy 30: 'The Lord your God will circumcise your heart and the heart of your descendants, so that you love the Lord your God with all your heart and all your soul, and live.'
God showed this power of his grace in David, who acknowledged and celebrated it and said of himself in Psalm 119, 'With my whole heart I have sought you.' He showed it likewise in Josiah, of whom 2 Kings 23 says that there was no king before him who turned to the Lord with all his heart, all his soul and all his strength.
Latin · §2728
The Latin is on each section page: §2728
Without holiness no one will see the Lord§2729
2729Thesis VIII. In fact anyone who insisted that believers have no truly good, just and holy works would by that very claim shut them out of salvation and condemn them to the eternal fire of hell.
Without holiness no one will see the Lord. Christ says, 'Unless your righteousness exceeds that of the scribes and Pharisees, you will not enter the kingdom of heaven' (Matthew 5). The Lord even declares that every tree that does not bear good fruit is to be cut down and thrown into the fire (Matthew 7), and that every branch in him that bears no fruit is to be taken away and gathered up to be thrown into the fire and burned (John 15).
Latin · §2729
The Latin is on each section page: §2729
The good works of believers are not sins§2730
2730Thesis IX. So the works believers do by God's grace are truly good and just; they are not sins and must not be called sins.
Who would dare to count as sins Abraham's obedience in offering up his son, Joseph's self-restraint, Elijah's zeal and fervour, or Paul's steadfastness and eagerness in carrying out the task Christ gave him amid so many hardships and dangers? Who would count as sins the other outstanding deeds of holy men that the Holy Spirit praises in Scripture and holds up as an example to others?
Latin · §2730
The Latin is on each section page: §2730
Good works and sins differ in their whole kind§2731
2731Thesis X. Far from counting these and similar works of the godly, done with God's grace and help, among sins, we gladly acknowledge that they are a different kind of thing altogether.
God's law forbids sins, but it commands the works believers do by his grace. Sins displease God and he hates and abhors them; the works of the godly he loves and takes delight in. Sins he punishes severely; good works he rewards out of his goodness. Sins block a person's salvation; good works are among the means of salvation and are the road to it that God has prepared.
Sins do not have God as their author at all, but the corrupt will of the devil and of human beings; good works are to be credited to God and are done as his Spirit moves us. Finally, sins profane and blaspheme God's name, while good works hallow and glorify it.
Latin · §2731
The Latin is on each section page: §2731
Unlike the fine deeds of unbelievers§2732
2732Thesis XI. The good works of believers differ not only from open sins, that is, from actions that are evil in themselves and forbidden by the law. They also differ from the fine deeds of unbelievers that look like virtue and are good and praiseworthy by civic standards.
When unbelievers seem to practise some virtue, such as kindness, justice or self-control, the substance of the act is good, but the act as a whole is simply bad. It does not come from the source all truly good and holy actions must come from, the love of God, and it does not aim at the goal they must aim at, the glory of God.
Believers' works, done by God's grace, aim at God's glory and come from love. So those acts of unbelievers, however impressive they look to human judgment, are not pleasing or acceptable to God, and they do their doers no good at all for eternal salvation. Believers' works are pleasing and acceptable to God, and he rewards them with eternal salvation.
Latin · §2732
The Latin is on each section page: §2732
Truly good, not perfectly good§2733
2733Thesis XII. Yet however good believers' works are, they are by no means perfect. We must notice the difference between a work that is truly good and holy and a work that is perfectly good in every respect.
We maintain that the works believers do by God's grace are truly good. We deny that they are perfectly good, so good that they lack nothing whatever.
Latin · §2733
The Latin is on each section page: §2733
The first imperfection: lighter sins that cling to good works§2734
2734Thesis XIII. Their imperfection is of two kinds. First, lighter sins often spring up alongside good works and in some measure stain them by contact. They are like dust sprinkled over the works, dimming their brightness considerably.
So the mind often wanders during prayer. Stray thoughts frequently creep in while we listen to God's word. When we give alms, stirrings of distrust arise along with a certain itch for empty glory. In the same way, when we have to suffer for Christ, some wish for glory among people mixes itself with zeal for God's glory.
These are like swellings growing on good works of this kind, which wear away and reduce their worth.
Latin · §2734
The Latin is on each section page: §2734
The second imperfection: the good acts themselves fall short§2735
2735Thesis XIV. Second, the good acts themselves, considered in their own right, fall far short of the highest perfection, even in those who are as perfect as anyone can be in the state of this weak and mortal life.
We do not mean only that godly people, in doing good, fail to reach the perfection that the blessed in heaven attain. We mean that they also stop well below the degree of perfection that the law, strictly taken, requires of a human being, the degree to which humanity was bound by the law of its first creation.
Latin · §2735
The Latin is on each section page: §2735
What the law asked of the first man, and what the regenerate give§2736
2736Thesis XV. That law required the first man to obey God with complete eagerness and readiness, without any sluggishness or reluctance. As long as he stayed upright he really could give God that kind of obedience, and he could not have fallen even slightly short of it without a fault that would have made him guilty before God's judgment.
How far the regenerate now are from that perfection, each one's own feelings and conscience bear witness. When they obey God's law and do good, they do it only with great difficulty. The corrupt desire that remains in them after they have received God's grace weighs them down with listlessness and sluggishness when they need to give themselves to worshipping God and to the other acts the law commands; and when evil must be avoided, it stirs up in them a leaning and inclination toward it.
That is why they follow the Holy Spirit's lead toward good only with difficulty, and tear themselves away from the lure of sin only with difficulty. So they do not flee evil or pursue good with the ardour, or from the pure zeal for God's glory, that unfallen man could have shown as the law required.
Their good works do conform to the law, then, but not to the strict exactness (ἀκρίβειαν) the law demands when measured by its original institution, the exactness to which man, before sin corrupted him, could and should have conformed his works.
Latin · §2736
The Latin is on each section page: §2736
Objection: then imperfect works are simply bad§2737
2737Thesis XVI. Someone will object: if the works of the regenerate fall short of the perfection they owe, they ought to be called simply bad, not good. An act cannot be good, or simply be called good, unless it has everything that moral goodness in an act requires, according to the saying common in the schools: 'Good comes from a cause that is whole; evil from any defect.'
To answer this difficulty, theologians point out that works which are otherwise good in their kind and in substance can show two kinds of defect. The first is when something required for an act's moral goodness is not present at all, in any degree: for example, when a work does not come from the source it should, namely faith and the love of God, or is not directed to the end it should be, namely God's glory.
The second is when everything required for moral goodness is present in the act in kind and in some degree, but not in the degree or with the perfection that the law, taken in its full rigour, demands. For example, the act comes from the right source, but a less perfect one: it does come from faith and love, but from a faith that is somewhat weak and a love lacking the fervour that the law's exacting justice (ἀκριβοδίκαιον) requires. Again, it is directed to the right end, but without the purity of intention that the law, in strict justice, demands.
Latin · §2737
The Latin is on each section page: §2737
Defects of kind and defects of degree§2738
2738Thesis XVII. A defect of the first kind concerns the act's kind and essence, and robs it of some essential perfection. A defect of the second kind is one of degree and is accidental: it removes from the act only an accidental, individual perfection.
So an act that lacks something in the first way is bad, so bad that it cannot be called good without qualification. An act that lacks something only in the second way does not stop being truly and properly good, though its goodness is imperfect.
Latin · §2738
The Latin is on each section page: §2738
Where the acts of unbelievers and of believers belong§2739
2739Thesis XVIII. The acts of unbelievers that look honourable and seem to come from virtue belong to the first kind. As we said above, they do not come from faith and the love of God, and they are not directed to God's glory, so they cannot be counted among good and holy works or simply be called such.
The actions of believers, done with the help of the Holy Spirit and by Christ's grace, belong to the second kind. They are good not only in their object and substance but also in their source and their end, since they are done out of love and aim at God's glory.
That is why such works of believers are approved and accepted by God as truly and properly good, and should be called good simply and without qualification, even though they do not have every kind of goodness and fall well short of the highest perfection.
Latin · §2739
The Latin is on each section page: §2739